《Dear Ex-Wife You Are MINE (Victoria and?Alessandro)》 Chapter 1: An illusional hope Chapter 1: An illusional hope An illusional hope Victoria''s POV Oh no, no, no! Shit! I nced at my wristwatch and then at the lengthy line of traffic in front of the signal ahead. It seemed the whole of New York was at a standstill. ¡°Sir, can you tell me how long it will take?¡± I asked the driver. The man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, madame. It seems it will take a long time,¡± he replied in a thick French ent. Fuck! Why is it always me facing such tragedies? I needed to reach the birthday celebration before 6 p.m., and it was 5:50. Oh lord! I had no choice. After paying the cab¡¯s fare, I took a deep breath, quickly exited the taxi, and rushed down the street. I loved my husband so much and would do anything for him, including rush like mad, so I wouldn¡¯t bete for his grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday. My husband and I had been living together for three years, and I had been suppressing my personality just to be with him. But I took a pregnancy test the week before and was expecting a baby! I couldn¡¯t wait to tell him the good news! Though engrossed in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t miss it when a car approached, looking as if it were about to hit an old woman on the side of the road. Without a thought, I ran to her and pushed her out of the way. But I tripped and fell into a mud puddle. ¡°Aah,¡± I whimpered in pain. The old woman tried to help me stand. ¡°Oh, my sweet little girl.¡± With a slight help from her, I rose, feeling a terrible ache in my right arm. It messily fell under my stomach. God knew if I broke my hand. ¡°You okay, sweetheart?¡± the olddy asked. ¡°Let me take you to the doctor.¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am, It¡¯s alright. I have to leave.¡± Despite the excruciating agony in my arm, I didn¡¯t waste a second before getting back underway. I looked at my dress. Oh, good Lord, my dress is a mess. Alessandro would be so angry. But it was already past six, and there was no time for me to change. After receiving several odd looks from people on the street, I reached the hotel. My husband stood in the foyer, maybe waiting for me? ¡°Alessandro...¡± I walked toward him, hoping he would understand my situation. But the moment his eyes fell on me, his cold gaze turned into an icy stare, and his jaw clenched. ¡°Of all days, how could you bete today? This will make me lose face in front of everyone!¡± ¡°I¡ªAlessandro, let me exin. I was¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± He raised his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of your bullshit!¡± Quickly, I lowered my eyes, not wanting him to see the threatening to form. I knew this would happen, but was it my fault? The thought blurred my vision even more, despite me trying so hard not to let my tears spill. Worse, twodies approached, sneering¡ªAlessandro¡¯s cousins. They paused, and one said, ¡°Today is Madame Devonte¡¯s birthday. Are you dressing like this to embarrass us?¡± The other looked at her and said, ¡°I think she shouldn¡¯t go in.¡± Then her gaze shifted to me. ¡°You¡¯ll only make my grandma angry.¡± I peered at my husband through my eyshes. His face had turned gloomier at their words. Thanks, bitches. ¡°Change into a sober dress,¡± Alessandro ordered coldly and walked into the dining hall, obviously ashamed to be seen with me. I closed my eyes, taking a sharp breath to control my tears before changing clothes. A shadow appeared beside me. ¡°What the fuck are you wearing?¡± Alessandro¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Cami, asked, her voice dripping with vicious disdain. ¡°What? Is that your new fashion choice?¡± Oh no, not again. Not this woman! She had continued to pursue Alessandro, despite him being married to me for years. Worse, since she saved his life in an ident, his family loved her, thought of her as an angel. Angel, my foot! Considering my distressed mood, her insults only inmed me further. However, I was alreadyte and Alessandro was angry. Answering her would only make things worse. So I kept my expression neutral and began to walk away. She grabbed my injured arm, and a painful whimper escaped my lips. Her nails dug into my flesh. ¡°How long are you going to upy my Alessandro?¡± she hissed like a Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. poisonous snake. Ugh. That was the limit. I had tried to avoid the argument, but Cami hadn¡¯t let me. Pulling my arm free from her, I turned to her. ¡°That man is mywful husband. How can you say I am upying him?¡± ¡°You are shameless!¡± Cami shouted. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have married you if you hadn¡¯t seduced him with your despicable methods!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s despicable,¡± I shouted back, unable to suppress my voice any longer. And why would I? I was hiswfully wedded wife, after all. Cami raised her hand, and I watched as it came down to strike my cheek. But then she stopped abruptly and started crying, pulling me toward her until she fell to the ground. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hit me,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I promise I will never meet Alessandro again.¡± Wait? What? ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Alessandro¡¯s concerned voice met my ears. But his concern wasn¡¯t for me. I watched in horror as he bent beside Cami. Amid her sobbing, she said, ¡°Victoria pushed me. I think I broke my ankle.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t push her! She fell,¡± I said, raising my voice. ¡°Shut up!¡± Alessandro spat, his eyes turning into angry slits as he peered at me. He turned back to Cami, picked her up and strode away with her in his arms. In shock, I stood and watched, not knowing how to feel, how to process what I¡¯d just witnessed. Did he truly believe her over me? When I thought nothing more disastrous could happen, Alessandro¡¯s aunt, Gina, appeared out of nowhere, gripping my hurt arm harshly. But I barely let out a whimper before she screamed, ¡°You bitch! You dare bully Cami! I¡¯m going to tell Grandma!¡± Chapter 2:Starting of remorse Chapter 2:Starting of remorse I¡¯d had enough. I pulled my arm from Gina¡¯s grip and ran out of the hotel to head back to the mansion. And for once, I didn¡¯t look back. Though I had been married to Alessandro for three years, I¡¯d never felt like a part of the Devonte family. Meanwhile, I had left my family and even changed my surname to be a simple girl for Alessandro. In turn, he never cared nor stood up for me when his family members disrespected and insulted me, when they referred to me as a nobody and called me names. Through it all, I never revealed my real identity because I didn¡¯t want to gain Alessandro¡¯s love just because myst name was Edwards, just because I was heiress to the E. Shine Jewelers fortune, one of the most famous designed brands in the world. No, I wanted him to love me for me. So I neverined. Instead, I let my tears fall silently, always hoping Alessandro would one day change and ept me as his wife. Yet he never appreciated me. I tried to be everything to him, too. But it seemed the world only loved those who had a name and fame. No one returned home that night. They all stayed in the hotel because it was nned, and no one cared to know why I wasn¡¯t there, not even my husband. I cried until my puffy eyes could cry no more and only woke when a servant knocked and informed me that Grandma Nina had asked to see me immediately. When I entered the living room, every family member was present, including my husband. He gave me a cold re, while Grandma sat in the middle of the sofa like a queen. ¡°You called for me, Grandma?¡± I asked politely. After all, she was the elder of the family. ¡°Oh, yes, madame. Finally, you are awake,¡± she said in a mocking tone. In order not to hurt her, I lowered my eyes. ¡°I am sorry, grandma. Last night¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, shut your excuses,¡± she said, her voice cold. ¡°I¡¯m not here for your dumb exnation. How dare you hurt my Cami?¡± Even after tolerating every harsh word and deed for three years, his ex was closer to his family than I could ever be. What irony. ¡°Grandma, I¨CI didn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Disgust roiled in her eyes. ¡°I never forget how you shamelessly pretended to be pregnant years ago to force my Aless to marry you! I thought with time you would realize your fault. But no. You get more vicious by the day. An ordinary girl like you should not be with Alessandro. You are not up to the standards of the Devonte family. Still, we keep tolerating you. And for what? When, instead of appreciating our kindness, you keep disrespecting us?¡± Kind? Tolerating? Seriously? I mean... Really? ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Alessandro said, walking to her. ¡°Cami¡¯s injuries are nothing serious. Let me take you to your room to rest.¡± Finally, he seemed to intervene for me. Could this be real? "Shouldn¡¯t she be punished?" Aunt Gina asked. ¡°We can¡¯t just let it go like that, can we?¡± Like a punishment was necessary. Seriously? I thought about telling them about my pregnancy. Before I could decide, Grandma said, ¡°Gina¡¯s right. Since she won¡¯t admit her mistake, let her kneel outside. Only when she knows she¡¯s wrong can she get up.¡± I felt nothing and briefly wondered why. But then, what else could I expect after three years with the Devonte family. It wasn¡¯t even my fault, and I was to receive punishment. I could have easily stopped them, but I didn¡¯t. From the depth of my heart, I still wanted my husband to do that for me. So I bowed to grandma, then walked out of the mansion and knelt before the entrance, epting the punishment. While there, I realized the many mistakes I¡¯d made. The man I married never respected me. Why would others? Once, I was the equivalent of a princess in a mansion, but I had epted a life lower than that of a servant. A steady trail of tears left my eyes under the zing sun. After some time, I checked my wristwatch. I had been kneeling for an hour, and my knees were burning like hell. Surely, they would be bruised. And my stomach was growling. But it didn¡¯t hurt much physically when my soul bled already. I kept hoping Alessandro mighte and take me away. Maybe he would feel pity and realize my love for him. Seeing me like this, maybe his cold heart would melt? More time passed and my heart sank. Then a shadow covered me. I looked up, and my heart rose once again and beat excitedly when I saw Alessandro standing before me with an umbre. But then he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit your mistake?¡± shattering my excitement and tearing my hopes to shreds. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her, Alessandro,¡± I replied with boiling anger, not knowing if I was more angry with him or with myself. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Victoria. I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Saw it with your own eyes? Yeah, you always see everything except my love and truth. A bitterness coiled in my mind as my teeth gritted together. I gulped the lump in my throat. ¡°What you saw is not the truth, Alessandro. Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± He sneered bitterly. ¡°Trust you? Is there anything to trust in you? Remember how hard you tried to get me to sleep with you in the first ce? Or that you pretended to be pregnant to marry me?¡± A tear slipped from my eyes. ¡°All right. If these things are bothering you, Alessandro, then I can exin. I¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± He raised his hand, stopping me. ¡°I am not here to hear your lies. Get up and go apologize to Cami.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here for Cami?¡± I lowered my head and inhaled a deep breath, telling myself I needed to stop thinking about Alessandro. In his mind, there is only Cami. Not you. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t waste time,¡± Alessandro urged me, restless and annoyed. Annoyed with me when he should be annoyed for me. ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± I said firmly, avoiding his eyes so he wouldn¡¯t see my tears. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Fine,¡± Alessandro said, then turned and walked away. I stood as he reached the entrance. ¡°Alessandro,¡± I called, wanting to say the words I was struggling to say to him the most; I am pregnant. Not a lie anymore but a fucking truth. He stopped and looked back. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Apologize.¡± I didn¡¯t know what happened in that second. But the way those words fell from his lips forced me to change my words and say something I never thought woulde out of my mouth: ¡°I want a divorce.¡± His look of shock told me he never expected those words from me. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying, Victoria?¡± ¡°I want a divorce,¡± I repeated. Though the decision hade suddenly, I felt relieved and certain after throwing those words at him. Alessandro stared at me for several moments, then gave a curt nod. ¡°Fine then. Remember not to regret thatter.¡± He turned and left. The tears I had been holding back fell in a torrent. I had never thought I would leave him. Now, I had decided to leave, even though I was bearing his child. My hand protectively touched my belly as the world before me started spinning. Soon, my vision darkened, and I began to fall. A pair of arms grabbed me tightly before I hit the ground, then everything went ck. Chapter 3:One confusing dream Chapter 3:One confusing dream Victoria¡¯s POV With the beeping sounds of sensors in my ears, my eyes opened. I looked around, feeling disoriented. Then I saw my brother, Antonio, sitting on the couch next to me. ¡°A¨CAntonio...¡± He rushed to me. ¡°Victoria, are you all right? Let me call for the doctor.¡± A short whileter, Antonio let out a breath of relief as the doctor announced my pregnancy and said I wasn¡¯t in danger. ¡°Are you going to continue to suffer with that family?¡± he asked, shaking his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me this time? I¡¯ve missed you, sister.¡± Tears I¡¯d held for three years flowed as I nodded with sorrow and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was too willful before. B¨Cbut how did you find me?¡± ¡°Someone sent me a message and told me you were in trouble in Devonte¡¯s ce,¡± Antonio answered. ¡°I knew how Alessandro¡¯s family treated you. I rushed to the mansion. I should have never let you stay with them. But now, I can take revenge for you and help you raise your child.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Please don¡¯t let Alessandro know about my pregnancy. I don¡¯t want any of them to know about this child.¡± Either they would force me to return or try to take my child away. Not that I couldn¡¯t stop them, but I didn¡¯t want it to happen. ¡°I will stay away from Alessandro now, and raise my child on my own, giving it my name.¡± Antonio raked his fingers through his hair. I watched my brother and could see the hurt and worry he had gone through because of me. Because of my selfishness, I stayed away from my real family. Still, my brother was there, ready to help me. I held his hand. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. But I am not going back to him. I tried my best, but it failed, and I don¡¯t want to try anymore.¡± I gulped the dryness in my throat. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him I want a divorce. Help me file one against him.¡± Alessandro¡¯s POV ¡°H...h...elp...¡± I tried to escape by punching the damaged car door. But the pressure wouldn¡¯t allow it to budge. My assistant and driver died in the ident, and only I remained. For how long? I don¡¯t know. But there wasn¡¯t much time left. Charred flesh, perspiration, and blood lingered in the air. With thest of my energy, I tried to open the door again. No movement. The hard smell of fuel and fire hit my nostrils, overpowering the nasty smell of blood and sweat. The automobile¡¯s front side was burning, and it wouldn¡¯t take much to cover the whole car. Frantically, I punched the door. Though being far from civilization, I doubted anyone would hear. People rarely ventured so far into the forest, even on the road we¡¯d been traveling. My vision darkened as it became more and more difficult to breathe. A piece of my mind knew that I¡¯d die from oxygen deprivation before the car caught fire. As my hopes diminished, I faced the reality of my death. No more sunrises. No more anything. ¡°Hello... Anybody...¡± I said weakly, not expecting an answer. A muffled sound met my ears. Groaning in pain, I tilted my head and waited to hear the voice again. Nothing. Maybe I was hallucinating. Still, I said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Th¨Cthere it is,¡± came the muffled voice. I cautiously opened my eyes. A figure appeared and, again, I thought I must be hallucinating. Who would be there? My head was full of questions. I saw movement through blurry vision, not sure what to believe. The sound of broken ss shattered my thoughts. ¡°Hey... You¨Cyou okay?¡± A female voice rang in my ears. I attempted to capture the tone in my brain, but it was slippery. The voice was familiar. Someone quite close, but I couldn¡¯t picture her. She touched my cheek and rubbed my back. ¡°Are you alive? Please wake up.¡± I shifted slightly. Her sigh was audible. ¡°Thank Lord! Now help me get you out of here, okay? You need to move a bit,¡± she said, and I nodded. My leg was caught behind the driver¡¯s seat, so she had trouble getting me out. A groan escaped my lips. I thought the leg might be fractured. The scorching heat and suffocating humidity touched us even though we were soaked with sweat. If I couldn¡¯t get out, this girl who tried to save me would die. Pushing her back was my initial instinct. ¡°Leave,¡± I yelled. ¡°No! I¡¯ll never leave you!¡± Her panicked and stern tone reprimanded me. I tried to watch her through my blurred vision. Despite the situation, she amuses me. ¡°Please... try. We can get out,¡± she said. With one more attempt and a loud groan, I finally dragged my bloody leg out from beneath the seat. She screamed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± as we fled from the car, me limping and her trying to take as much weight from me as she could. A momentter, fire devoured the vehicle. ¡°Oh, thank Lord,¡± she said with a sigh while on top of me, covering me from the fire. Is everything okay? She asked lovingly. Her soft touch on my cheek felt so warm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªsomeone will save us.¡± My head was spinning, and the world was slippery as I struggled to open my eyes. Still needing to see my savior, I focused. Who¡¯d risk her life for me? I tried to blink away the blurriness of my stubborn orbs. Look! The magnificent emerald-green eyes, like a giant doe staring at me in worry. She¡¯s stunning. Had God sent an angel to save me? The angel blinked once. ¡°You okay?¡± She asked again. Wait. I know her. Victoria? **** Drenched in sweat and disbelief, I jerked my eyes open, then looked around to make sure I was still in the office. Yes, I was. It had been a dream, a dream I¡¯d had for years. Only for the first time, I saw the face of my savior. But that was impossible. For three years, I had believed Cami was the one who saved me that night. At least that¡¯s what everyone said once I woke from the month-longa I suffered after the ident. When I heard her voice, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the same one I¡¯d heard that night. But probably. Why would she lie? Victoria was my secretary before she became my wife. She was like a snake¡ªdangerous yet impossible to ignore. Even after her lie, I still epted her. And now she wanted to leave me. Herst words from the day before boiled my blood. How dare she ask for a divorce from Alessandro fucking Devonte? Not only that, she dared not return home. What the fuck was she trying to prove? Picking up the inte, I called for my assistant and right-hand man. In seconds, Calvin poked his head inside my office. ¡°Yes, director?¡± ¡°Did you find out where Victoria wentst night?¡± Calvin lowered his eyes nervously and shook his head. ¡°No, sir. No one saw her, and the surveince records have been erased.¡± ¡°Keep searching¡­ and make sure to get her back,¡± I ordered. He answered with a nod and slipped out of my office. I left my ck leather swivel chair and went to the French window behind me, wearing a scowl, thinking about how Victoria had disappeared. The divorce idea had to be a whim. But after that, she vanished into thin air. How? With no family or friends, where could she have gone? Moreover, who could have possibly deleted the surveince records? Who could have had the audacity to take my wife away from me at such a risk? ¡°Good morning, Alessandro,¡± Cami said. I knew it was her without having to look. However, I hadn¡¯t been anticipating her at this hour, nor was I particrly d to see her. She approached, her annoying heels stopping right beside me. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I snapped, a little surprised at the coldness in my tone. But I didn¡¯t care right then. ¡°And no onees inside my office without knocking.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s me, Al. I don¡¯t need to knock, do I?¡± she said, her voice sultry. Though seductive, something about her tone felt repellent. Her hand touched my arm, and I was in no mood. I stepped away from her touch. Then I peered at her and saw those undaunted green eyes. My heart stopped for a second, and I heard the voice from my dream again. ¡°I¡¯m injured. I why don¡¯t you With a blink, Cami¡¯s brown eyes reced the green seducing look. Flustered, I turned to the window once again. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me at work,¡± I said. ¡°Go home.¡± Instead of heeding my words, she spoke angrily, all her sweetness gone. ¡°Is it because of Victoria that you are cold to me?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with her. I don¡¯t want to discuss the past now,¡± I said. But then something urred to me, and I blurted, ¡°Did she really push you before the party?¡± without thinking. Cami blinked, and doubt along with something strange passed over her eyes in the space of a second. ¡°What? You suspect me?¡± Tears filled her eyes, as if my words had hurt. Yet, I felt nothing for her. Instead, I stared at her as if she were of no importance, then turned to the window once more. ¡°Respect my wife in the future, and take your leave¡­ now,¡± I said icily. ¡°How can you say that to me, Alessandro?¡± Cami asked, looking offended. ¡°She was the one who yed tricks on you. Otherwise, I would be your wife!¡± Her eyes held the fire of anger, and she tried to grip my arm. My annoyance increased tenfold, so I pushed her hand away. My wife had disappeared, and there Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Cami was, irritating me. ¡°We broke up years ago,¡± I said through clenched teeth. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Victoria, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to marry you in the first ce.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I said to make you speak to me like this.¡± She turned on her heel and stomped her way to my office door. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this,¡± she said before mming it on the way out. Whatever. Her temper tantrum didn¡¯t bother me in the least. Chapter 4:Call the AMBULANCE! Chapter 4:Call the AMBULANCE! ALESSANDRO POV An rm rang annoyingly beside my head, and I angrily mmed the buzzer. Due to a disciplined life since childhood, I¡¯d always been an early riser. So the hour nor the rm would typically bother me. But I¡¯d spent the night tossing and turning, thinking about Victoria. I¡¯d only slept an hour, two tops. Why I can¡¯t stop thinking about her? I shook my head in frustration. Rubbing my face, I stepped out of bed and went to my closet to get my things for the office. There I was confronted with another reminder as Victoria¡¯s colorful clothes hung as if mocking me. Though she was an introvert, she had an unpredictable personality and loved vibrant clothes and makeup. Still, she always presented herself as I shook my head again, frustrated that I still couldn¡¯t get her out of my mind. With a sigh, I focused on my side of the closet. Everything remained the same as always, except there was no ready for me¡ª one of the maid¡¯s tasks. I frowned at her oversight. Maybe it was time for a change? I picked up a ck shirt and paired it with a silver-grey suit, then tried to find my ck cufflinks to no avail. After several minutes of unsessful searching, I called my maid, Lauren. In moments, she knocked on the door and stepped inside. ¡°Yes, master Devonte?¡± she asked, standing straight, with her head slightly lowered. ¡°Where are my ck cufflinks?¡± I demanded impatiently. ¡°You only have one job, and you can¡¯t even get that right? You didn¡¯t even prepare my suit today. Why am I even paying you?¡± She flinched at my icy tone. ¡°M¨CMaster Devonte, your clothes have always been sorted by Mrs. Devonte. I never touched your things after she came into the mansion.¡± I blinked twice to digest what she¡¯d said. All that time, I had thought the maid organized my clothes, yet it had been Victoria all along? My fists clenched. ¡°Leave,¡± Imanded too loudly. As much as I tried to control my tone, the harshness never subdued. Lauren nodded and scurried out of the room. I called Victoria, thinking she wouldn¡¯t answer. But then her voice drifted into my ear over the phone, and I swore I had never heard anything so breathtaking, so melodious. Why had it never felt like that before? Why now, after she decided to leave me? ¡°Hello?¡± she said again. I cleared my throat. Not wanting to let her hear my desperation, ¡°Well, uh... I called to ask about my ck cufflinks. Lauren said you kept track of them. Where are they?¡± I tried to sound serious and reluctant at the same time. ¡°In the closet. Second drawer on the right beside the ties in a ck velvet box,¡± she said. ¡°And find your own things from now on. Stop looking for stupid excuses to disturb me.¡± The line went dead, and I stared at the phone. Did she really just hang up on me? Rage engulfed me, and I threw the phone on the floor. ¡°Fuck her and fuck cuffs! I can work without them!¡± With my temper ring, I didn¡¯t even bother with breakfast before going to the office. Once there, I sat at my desk thinking about how messed up everything seemed to have be overnight. But I managed before she came into my life, didn¡¯t I? So why did it feel like everything was falling apart without her, as if I had lost all control over my life? Absently, I tapped on the table while I peered out the window. I had been at the office for an hour, and I was sitting there as if I had nothing to do. Never in the three years we were together had I felt like that, so all consumed by her. How could a woman affect me so much? The inte rang, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡± I barked into the machine. Calvin answered, ¡°Sir, Mrs. Devonte is here. She wants to meet with you.¡± My heart stopped. Sh¨Cshe came to meet me! Sweat beaded on my brow. ¡°I¡ªYeah, let her in,¡± I said, trying to sound authoritative and not too flustered, though I was certain my excitement didn¡¯t go unnoticed. With my heart racing like a teenager on a first date, I settled myself in my chair. I didn¡¯t know why she was visiting, but I was d she was there. Maybe she had changed her mind about the divorce? Excitement filled me at the prospect. She stepped into my office looking stunning in a white knee-length dress with white stilettos, a red belt and matching red lipstick. Her shoulder-length hair hung loose and sexy. I said, ¡°Hey. Finally decided to show up?¡± Her brow arched, and those emerald-green eyes stared at me in question. Everything was the same. Yet something had changed in her, and I couldn¡¯t grasp it. ¡°I am sorry to disturb you,¡± she said, her voice cold. ¡°I just need a moment of your time.¡± Instead of shing her sweet smile, she pressed her lips into a thin line, and there was no emotion in her lovely eyes. ¡°What... do you want?¡± I asked with trepidation. She tossed a file onto my desk. I hadn¡¯t even noticed she was carrying it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked as I picked it up. ¡°It¡¯s a separation agreement. I¡¯ve already signed it, so it¡¯s your turn.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I stared at her, the excitement I had felt draining from me. I had been so wrong in thinking she might regret her decision. So very wrong. Did she really want to go through with it? I peered at her, missing the sparkle that used to be in her eyes. Then I shifted my eyes to the file, my thoughts growing cold. Fine. If this is what she wants, then why not? It¡¯s not like I love her. She had conned me into marriage in the first ce. I had no reason to allow it to bother me. Without another thought, I opened the file, scanned over the agreement¡ªit appeared to be standard¡ª then signed my name and tossed it back to her. She picked it up, nced at it, and then left without a word. I sat dumbfounded. Was that the end? Were we separated just like that? Had I made a mistake? Maybe I should have set my pride aside? I raced out of the office, not caring that all eyes were on me. When I exited the building, I spotted her getting into a taxi. No! I rushing to her, stopped her, and pulled her toward me. She red at me, her beautiful eyes wide but filled with anger and pride. She pushed me away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I couldn¡¯t let her go, couldn¡¯t lose her. So I held her tightly, and said, ¡°I will not let you leave. You are my wife, and I have every right to you.¡± ¡°Fuck, Alessandro!¡± She clutched her stomach. ¡°Victoria!¡± She started falling, and I held her in my arms, watching her face scrunch in pain. Her eyes drifted closed. ¡°Oh shit!¡± Calvin said from behind me. ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± Imanded. Chapter 5: My EX-husband! Chapter 5: My EX-husband! VICTORIA¡¯S POV I woke to familiar beeping sounds. When I opened my eyes, it didn¡¯t surprise me to see I was in a hospital bed with an IV attached to the back of my hand. ¡°You are awake?¡± a woman in a doctor¡¯s coat asked with a smile. ¡°How are you feeling, Mrs. Devonte?¡± ¡°I...¡± My throat dried, remembering the terrible ache in my abdomen when Alessandro stopped me. What if something happened to my baby? ¡°H¨Chow is my baby?¡± I needed to know. The doctor smiled, touching my arm and spreading a sense offort. ¡°Your baby is fine. But you need to rest. No anxiety. It could affect you or the baby¡¯s health.¡± The heavy stone that had taken residence in my heart disappeared at her words. My baby was fine. Relief washed over me. However, my relief dissipated when I realized she had called me Mrs. Devonte. ¡°Who brought me here, Doctor?¡± I asked, fearing it may have been Alessandro. ¡°Your husband. Don¡¯t worry, he said he¡¯ll be back soon. He just went out toplete some procedures.¡± Fear filled me. ¡°Did you tell him about my pregnancy?¡± I asked, worried she might have said something. I couldn¡¯t let Alessandro find out. A momentary confusion passed over the doctor¡¯s face, but then she shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell him,¡± I requested. ¡°But...¡± She peered at me quizzically. ¡°Please, Doctor, Don¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t want him to know.¡± The doctor seemed hesitant, but nodded. As she turned to leave, Alessandro entered the room. I shifted my eyes to the window, feeling both guilty and awkward. ¡°How is she, Doctor?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s doing well. Vitals look good.¡± ¡°Why did she faint?¡± He had never cared about me when I had wanted him to care, but just then he started caring? What the hell? I couldn¡¯t help but face the doctor with fear in my eyes, hoping she kept my secret. ¡°We¡¯re not sure,¡± the doctor said. ¡°It could be any number of reasons, and her blood work is still in the Thank Lord! The doctor left the room, and I wished he would, too. I no longer wanted him around. It was too difficult because I still loved him. It would be easier to move on and forget him if I could just keep away from him¡ªand if he would keep away from me. I didn¡¯t get my wish. Instead, he approached and ced a bag on the side table, pulling a box out of it. ¡°You need healthy food,¡± he said, smiling as he ced the box before me. ¡°I brought some shrimp porridge for you.¡± The urge to punch him came over me. For three bloody years, I had stayed beside him, taking care of everything. Three yearster, my soon-to-be ex-husband had no idea what I could and couldn¡¯t eat. How could he not know I was allergic to shrimp? Probably because it was the first time in all our years together that he¡¯d ever gotten something for me. I needed to get him out of there, so I closed the box and pushed it back into the bag. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, his face filled with confusion. ¡°Thesest three years have been a nightmare for me, and I don¡¯t want you anymore. So you can quit with your caring act and leave me alone.¡± It pierced my soul to utter those words, yet I felt I had no choice. Though I still loved him, I also had to have some dignity and pride. Alessandro didn¡¯t like to hear ¡°no¡± and wasn¡¯t used to rejection. He took a step forward, his jaw tightening. ¡°Provided youe back home, I¡¯ll ignore those words and won¡¯t bother about anything that happened before, either.¡± Was he kidding? Did he just me everything on me? Of course. Because he thought I was a greedy and needy woman. In his mind, that was why I married him. But that had never been the case. Foolishly, I loved him. Yet he always seemed to despise me. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and it sounded hurt and bitter to my own ears. ¡°Did you forget we¡¯re legally separated?¡± I shook my head, pursing my lips. ¡°Get out,¡± I said, then leaned back on the bed and closed my eyes. A few secondster, the whoosh and click of the door met my ears. The tears I had kept back while he was there slipped from my eyes. ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV With rage burning, I walked out of the hospital. How dare she say those things to me? I had wanted to snap at her, but being a gentleman, I left. I had even set my pride aside, chasing after her, buying her food. And what had she done in response? Insulted me! Fine. If she wanted to leave me, I¡¯d give her what she wanted. As I entered the hospital parking garage, Calvin rushed toward me. Then he looked behind me and seemed confused. ¡°Mrs. Devonte is noting home with us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fucking mention that woman to me again! Do you know what she just did?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I brought her porridge. Fucking porridge! The first time I¡¯d ever brought a woman food. And she didn¡¯t just refuse it, she insulted my generosity!¡± ¡°Mrs. Devonte refused your food?¡± he asked, his brow scrunched. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± With anger boiling, I could suppress the rage in my tone. He quickly lowered his head. ¡°N¨CNo sir. That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± He risked a nce. ¡°It¡¯s just that Mrs. Devonte has never disrespected food and kindness.¡± His praise for her angered me even more. As I opened my mouth to snap at him again, he asked, ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t buy shrimp porridge, did you?¡± My brow furrowed. What an odd question. How would he know I bought shrimp porridge? ¡°Did you, sir?¡± he asked again. I nodded. ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Calvin shook his head and sighed loudly. ¡°Mrs. Devonte is allergic to shrimp, sir. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± I wanted to hide in shame for being such an idiot. Chapter 6: Allowed for everything Chapter 6: Allowed for everything ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I chewed on the beef steak before me, trying to focus on dinner and keep thoughts of Victoria out of my mind. However, nothing seemed as good as it used to be. Even my meal tasted wrong. It wasn¡¯t the worst steak I¡¯d ever eaten, but I wasn¡¯t feeling any satisfaction. Already in a foul mood, the inadequate food made it worse. When I tasted the mashed potatoes, I became enraged enough to throw my te on the floor. My head housekeeper, Sofia, rushed to me in horror with two maids trailing her. She¡¯d been our housekeeper since childhood, so she knew everything that went on in the mansion. ¡°Young master, what happened?¡± she asked with wide eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± I yelled. ¡°The food is what happened. Is there a new chef? Didn¡¯t you check his credentials?¡± Sofia peered at the mess on the floor and ordered the maids to clean it, then looked up at me and shook her head. ¡°Young master, there¡¯s been no change. Martin is the chef, as always. And his cooking hasn¡¯t changed, either.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the same chef, why has the food changed?¡± Sofia looked at me with concern. ¡°Young master, for thest three years, the young mistress has cooked for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Since you got married, the young mistress has been preparing your meals. And she hasn¡¯t just been taking care of your food, but she never let the maids do any work either. She used to do everything herself.¡± I continued staring, trying to process her words through my shock. ¡°I might not be good as the mistress, young master, but I can try to make something else for you.¡± Through my shock and disbelief, a question crossed my mind and slipped from my tongue. ¡°Did you know that Victoria¡¯s allergic to shrimp?¡± Sofia knitted her brows, then nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, young mistress is allergic to shrimp. She once ate dumplings delivered by Cami and suffered a severe allergic reaction.¡± Her eyes took on a distant quality, as though recalling the incident. ¡°It was terrible. Mrs. Devonte almost lost her life. Later, we learned the dumplings were filled with shrimp.¡± After a slow blink, I said, ¡°She almost lost her life? Where was I when that happened?¡± Sofia lowered her head, averting her eyes. ¡°Young master, you were busy with work. You wouldn¡¯t pick up Madam¡¯s call.¡± I had never felt so inadequate, so idiotic, before. My wife had a life-threatening event, and I hadn¡¯t even known? On top of it, it had been Cami¡¯s fault¡ªCami who was my family¡¯s favorite. What had I been doing for three years that everyone around me, including my assistant, knew about my wife¡¯s shrimp allergy while I didn¡¯t? And I had thought she insulted me by rejecting me? Fuck! ¡°Young master, are you all right?¡± Sofia pulled me from my thoughts, her eyes wrinkled in concern. ¡°Do you want me to make something for you, sir?¡± I shook my head and stood. ¡°I¡¯m no longer hungry.¡± I left the dining room disappointed in myself. Everything seemed so frustrating, and the more I looked around the mansion, the more I could sense the ghost of Victoria¡¯s presence. Without even being present, she haunted me, driving me insane. I just wanted some peace. I went to my home office. It was the only ce that came to mind where I might be able to get away from reminders of her, since I had strictly prohibited her from entering the office when she lived there. Soon, I drowned myself in my work. After some time, a knock came at the door. I assumed it was Calvin. No one else would dare to interrupt me at my home office. However, a fleeting thought crossed my mind that I would love for it to be Victoria, despite that I had banned her from the office before. Now, I felt I¡¯d allow her anything. No luck. It was Calvin, as I had expected. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°E. Shine is having a jewelryunch dinner tomorrow, and you¡¯re cordially invited, sir.¡± he said. ¡°Oh¡ª¡± My mobile phone rang. I looked at it and saw it was Victoria calling. My spirits lifted, excitement rushing through me. I raised my hand for Calvin to wait as I answered the call. ¡°Are you finally regretting your decision and wanting toe back? You don¡¯t even have to say you¡¯re sorry for your behavior. I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Silence met my ear. Maybe she hadn¡¯t thought my forgiveness would be so easily won. But I hadn¡¯t lied. I¡¯d allow her toe back without question. She sighed heavily, then said, ¡°I just wanted to know if you have time tomorrow morning to go through the divorce procedures?¡± I gaped at the phone. That¡¯s why she called? She couldn¡¯t be serious? ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± I snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± My jaw clenched. ¡°When are you avable then?¡± she asked, sounding perfectly calm, which irritated me to the point of seeing red. My entire body shook with anger. ¡°Whenever I¡¯m free, Calvin will let you know,¡± I said, my voice raised. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to disturb me before then!¡± I hung up, then mmed the phone on the desk without a care if it broke. ¡°You want to divorce me and find another man?¡± I uselessly yelled at the phone. ¡°Dream on! Because I¡¯ll never let that happen. Not while I¡¯m alive!¡± ¡°Uh...umm... sir, may I leave?¡± Calvin asked with trepidation. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if there is anything further.¡± I waved his words away. ¡°She¡¯s crazy, isn¡¯t she?¡± I said, still yelling. ¡°How dare she talk to me like that? How dare she ask for a divorce?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want a divorce, sir, shouldn¡¯t you be nicer to madam?¡± Calvin ventured delicately. ¡°I mean, maybe some consideration?¡± She was the one who decided to divorce me, and my assistant was advising me to be nicer? I red at him. ¡°You talk too much, you know that? Who told you I don¡¯t want a divorce? Get out of my office!¡± Chapter 7: A forbode Chapter 7: A forbode VICTORIA¡¯S POV While sipping my blue pea tea, I stared at the night sky. Though I wasn¡¯t much of a tea lover, it had a unique vor, something learned from someone special in the past. My hand fell to my stomach, stroking and caressing. How I wished things were different. I wanted to be with Alessandro, especially through the pregnancy. But I couldn¡¯t. I had given him three years. Most people even grew to care for animals they didn¡¯t like if they lived with them that long. But I had been his wife, and he had never grown to care for me. I didn¡¯t know how he This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. would react after hearing about the baby. But I didn¡¯t care anymore, not for him or his arrogant family. This child was mine, and I was its mother, end of discussion. ¡°Penny, for your thoughts?¡± Antonio¡¯s deep voice caught my attention. I peered at him in the porch entrance, leaning against the door with his brow raised. My, he looked handsome. And he was incredibly understanding. The woman whonded him would be awfully lucky. I smiled, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing. Just this and that.¡± He sighed, not hiding his concern, then joined me inside, sitting on the sofa. ¡°I only have one sister, and I always want your happiness, even over mine. I know leaving Alessandro isn¡¯t easy, but I hope you stand your ground.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ant. I¡¯ve had enough of him,¡± I replied truthfully. ¡°So? How is everything?¡± I asked, feeling we needed to catch up. It had been a while since I hadst spoken to my brother on a regr basis. Antonio smiled, taking a cup of tea from the tray next to me. ¡°Fine. E. Shine is holding a jewelry lunch function tomorrow.¡± He paused and then said, ¡°Alessandro has been invited.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore,¡± I said with a dismissive wave. ¡°So? Found a date for the day?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± he said, scratching his neck, looking ufortable. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to the I blinked and eyed him, my gaze questioning his obvious dodge. But I supposed he had his reasons, and I didn¡¯t want to press him. So I just went along with the change in topic. ¡°I haven¡¯t done jewelry design for years,¡± I said, feeling hesitant about the prospect. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯ve always been a talented designer. Besides, thepany isn¡¯t mine alone. It¡¯s yours too. Make a name for yourself, Victoria. Make your mark.¡± I nodded. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. But... let¡¯s not announce my identity to the public. Not yet. I want to live a simple life for a little while.¡± Antonio chuckled and said, ¡°People die for fame, and you run away from it.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Guess your married name has at least one benefit¡ªno one will find out.¡± He winked, and Iughed. **** ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV On the evening of E. Shine¡¯s jewelryunch, I donned a ck tie with silver lining, matching my suit. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Victoria as I added the ck stone cufflinks while wishing I didn¡¯t have to attend. But being a public figure often required attending parties and events, whether or not I liked it. At least I admired the owner, Antonio Edwards, though we weren¡¯t friends. But he was about my age and a sessful heir of thepany, and I respected that. Once I finished getting ready, I strode down to the hall with one minor concern. I had no female But what could I do? It wasn¡¯t like I could ask Victoria or produce a date out of thin air. Then, as I entered the foyer, still fiddling with my cufflinks, the sound of ady¡¯s high heels clicking on the floor caught my attention. I looked up and saw Cami walking through the door in a silver dress with a split in the side from her thigh down. Why did it appear that she was aware of the function? And that she intended to join me? I frowned. With a sultry smile, she said, ¡°I heard you need a femalepanion this evening. Is there anyone better than me?¡± She posed with a hand on her waist. My eyes dragged over her body, and I had to admit she was attractive, even sexy. Still, she was no match for Victoria. Ugh. How was it that Victoria was still lingering in my head? I needed to focus on the present, so I forced my attention back to Cami. But she irked me. Victoria¡¯s decision to leave me had prompted Cami to increase her attempts to impose herself on me, and I didn¡¯t like it. So I said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I said to youst time?¡± Shamelessly, she stepped forward, closing the distance between us as she spoke. ¡°But Alessandro, even if you don¡¯t love me anymore, you can¡¯t forget who rescued you from the forest years ago.¡± Her fingers gripped my cor, pulling me toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare forget who saved your life, Devonte.¡± How had I never realized she put a wedge between Victoria and me. When I thought about the past, it was always her keeping me away from Victoria, using that one deed, holding it over me. My jaw tightened at those thoughts, and I said, ¡°Stay away,¡± removing her hands from my cor and pushing her away. I wanted to say more, but Calvin entered the hall. ¡°The car is ready, sir,¡± he said. Without hesitating, I strode out of the hall, leaving the mansion. Cami¡¯s heels clicked loudly behind me. ¡°Walk slower. Wait for me,¡± she called. Ignoring her, I made my way to the car and slid inside. Calvin peered at me while holding the door. Then he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Miss Cami saved your life, and you¡¯ve been treating her poorly recently.¡± Treating her poorly? My eyes widened for a moment, then I red at him. It was Cami who was the source of my confusion. ¡°Shut up,¡± I snapped. ¡°Why are you talking so much today?¡± Cami reached the car. I couldn¡¯t very well tell her to get lost, so I said nothing when Calvin held the door for her to get inside. Just this once, I promised myself. There would be no Cami after that evening. Chapter 8: Sha has a Date! Chapter 8: Sha has a Date! ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV The limousine stopped in front of one of the old convention halls in London. Stepping out of the car, I stood straight. Cami slipped out after me andtched onto my arm. I held back a growl of frustration, wishing it was just beside me instead. It felt as though things were so out of control. But I would find a way to make it right soon. I just had to get through that night, and everything would be fine. With long strides, I headed for the entrance. ¡°Why are you in a rush, Al?¡± Cami asked, sounding all too innocent, making me wonder how I hadn¡¯t seen through her before. ¡°Just follow me silently if you don¡¯t want to go back home,¡± I said, coldly, keeping my eyes on the entrance. I didn¡¯t hear any words from her, just a faded disappointed grunt. After checking in, we went inside to our table in the VIP section. As I turned to take my seat, I stopped short. Victoria was there in a red party dress with her shoulder-length hairbed back and bright red lips that matched her dress. She looked stunning. Then I noticed others staring at her ravishing beauty, and my blood boiled, not wanting them to eye my wife like that. But wait. Why was she there? And how? She only ever went to business parties as mypanion. Had she known I wasing? Did she know I was watching her? No. Her movements gave me no indication that she noticed me. Meanwhile, everything in me wished she¡¯d see me and sit next to me. Then another thought crossed my mind. Who was she with? The thought of someone else with her both frustrated and suffocated me. My eyes darted around her to locate the culprit. ¡°Why the fuck is she here?¡± Cami asked, then held my arm tightly. ¡°This event is too low-ss. How can someone like her be allowed in? I don¡¯t think you make the right choice toe here, Al.¡± My already sour mood turned even more sour. She had no shame. Worse, she¡¯d spoken too loudly, drawing the attention of others. Victoria had heard as well. She peered at us, and to my disappointment, simply smiled before shifting her eyes away. Barely any reaction? She¡¯d remained calm, as though Cami¡¯s words didn¡¯t matter. That angered Cami even more, so much so that she called for security. A guard arrived and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Something wrong? Every fucking thing is wrong!¡± Camia shouted, drawing even more attention. She pointed at Victoria, ¡°How can that type of person get a VIP seat? Don¡¯t you people have a priority list? What kind of event is this?¡± My fists clenched, wishing I could shout that I didn¡¯t know her, that I wasn¡¯t with the crazy woman. But I owed her a debt, so I had to mind my manners and couldn¡¯t publicly disrespect her. The security guard looked embarrassed, and I couldn¡¯t me him. He lowered his head toward me and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Devonte. The seats are arranged by the organizer, not by our hall. We merely followed his instructions.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I nodded in understanding, but Cami snapped her fingers at him, ring. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the one talking to you, and you¡¯re apologizing to him? Why not address me?¡± Her tone grew louder with each word. ¡°How dare you disrespect me like that?¡± I lost control and snapped at her. ¡°If you have such a problem with it, then get out! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time with your bullshit!¡± Cami stopped, ring at me. I turned to the guard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. Please, excuse us.¡± The guard offered a polite bow, then thanked me and scurried away. Slowly, the guests also withdrew their eyes from us. Victoria hadn¡¯t even spared me a nce. Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. I didn¡¯t know what had gotten into me. But I wanted to take her home and keep her locked up there, only for me to see, not all the strangers around us. Victoria sat alone at her table, and I continued to wonder if she had a partner with her and who he might be. I wanted to see the man with the guts to take my wife on a date. Antonio Edwards, the director of E. Shine and host of the party, entered, drawing me from my thoughts. Chapter 9 Her fist love... Chapter 9 Her fist love... He walked in handsomely, drawing a crowd of female guests¡¯ attention. Well, I am used to that part, too, though. However, my brows furrowed the moment he walked directly to Victoria''s table.I swear, there was no doubt in his steps, and he sat next to her... Closely even! Victoria smiled brightly at him as if they had known each other for years. Antonio held her hand, dropping a kiss on her knuckle and kept holding it! Dude! Let the hand go! You are holding someone else¡¯s wife¡¯s hand! I thought angrily. What the bloody fuck is happening!? Well, it¡¯s not only me, but everyone in the room is surprised! No one has ever seen Antonio Edwards with a woman or heard rumors. And when people see him with ady, that is, my freaking wife! And I don¡¯t understand how on earth Victoria knows this man! The famous Antonio Edwards and the non-famous Victoria! When did they even meet! ? Her world kept roaming around me for three years; wherever she went, she was with me! Then how!? Every eye was on them, but they were only busy with themselves. They don¡¯t care, not even my presence! I heard Cami¡¯s voice from the side, but my anger was too high to listen clearly to any words. For me, only two people exist in the room. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. My fingers clenched into a tight fists as my teeth gritted roughly.I really wanted to forget everything right now and go straight to them, pick up my too-willful wife, and take her home! FUCK! The function started with Antonio¡¯sarrival. The host announced the start of theunch. He introduced thepany¡¯s newly released pieces of jewelry one by one. Until thest ne was introduced, and the whole hall maintained pin-drop silence. "Ladies and gentlemen, now it¡¯s time to present before you thest but not the least and most special piece of jewelry." The host removed the red velvet cloth over the jewelry, revealing a beautiful ne designed like snowkes and stars. The host was right; it¡¯s very special and so simple. People gasped and praised the piece. "This amazing piece is designed by our new and talented designer, Miss Victoria ke.Join me as I call to the stage Miss ke to introduce this elegant piece of art to us.Miss ke, the stage is yours." Wait... Did Victoria design this? For E.Shine.? What the...! I watched her standing up as she smiled once again at Antonio and then elegantly walked onto the stage with confidence dripping from her attitude. A low whisper of praise starteding because everyone was mesmerized by this newdy. "Is this still Miss ke, I know? She is so beautiful!" Even Calvin couldn¡¯t hold the shock in his voice. At this point, I don¡¯t know what to do.Should I be happy for her? Or get angry? Victoria smiled, touching the ne lightly and then turned to the host. "Thank you, Mr.Austin, for giving me the stage and all the praising you did.And thank you, Mr.Edwards, for giving me this chance to present my idea before the world." She again shed a smile at Antonio, who returned it.She continued, "The design concept of this ne came from my first love, who was my college senior..." And that is where my whole world stopped.There is something that is buried in her words. Her first love? I don¡¯t know why this sounds so ufortable to me that I lost my ability to hear her in my own thoughts when Calvin whispered, leaning toward me. "Miss ke¡¯s first love must be you, right?" I did not reply cause I could not.I could only stare at Victoria.I could hear her words, but they were not processing in my head at the moment. "what a bitch? Not only is she having an affair with Antonio, she even has a first love before you?!" I heard Cami¡¯s annoying tone once again. "Shut up!" I couldn''t help but snap at her in reply, and she grunted. "My first love, he died in a fire.He used to talk about snowkes and stars." She chuckled. "Even once promised to give me one, but...Destiny has some other ns.He may not be present in my life now, but his memories are always fresh in my heart.This ne was designed in his memory..." Victoria continued. But I couldn¡¯t find my way out of my head; I was lost in thoughts: thest we shared and her words. "Oh!" Calvin gasped in surprise. "Her first love died? That means that¡¯s not...You..." That was my limit to sitting there.I don¡¯t have any patience to bother about my manners, nor do I have any mood.So, I just stood up and left the room as quietly as possible. Chapter 10 In my next life... Chapter 10 In my next life... VICTORIA POV Today I attended a business function independently for the first time in my life. Before, I used to go with Alessandro but not anymore.He is out of my life, and I have be more confident and independent in every way.I¡¯ve learned that love alone isn¡¯t enough to keep a rtionship going; admiration and respect are also essential.I started my career in E.Shine. [G1] Corp with Antonio¡¯s support and attended my first business appearance as his VIP guest. A bit nervous, but it¡¯s alright. I havee back to my real self. No more oiling to others.I even faced my ex-husband and his favorite woman. Well, you know "who." She even made a scene in public, and I only replied with a smile at her. To be truthful, I don''t really care about them anymore. When I watched Alessandro with Cami, I wasn¡¯t that affected much. And because of her attitude, I felt a little aggrieved for Alessandro.He really chose to be with a woman who did not care about his reputation before the public. Anyways, it¡¯s his choice. After Antonio arrived at the spot and sat next to me, it caught lots of eyes; different thoughts here and there. Well, every eye is present there.I felt an admiring and jealous gaze on me. But then again, I don¡¯t care. With my brother next to me, I am safe, which matters to me now.He even submitted the design I made in my starting days. That was even years ago. I made that for my first love.Yes, I have a first love, and that was not Alessandro.He died in an ident... Soon, I was done with the introduction of my design. After I came down off the stage, Antonio congratted me. Though he submitted the design without letting me know, I am happy he did it for me. And cheers on me; I didn''t look for Alessandro for a second. I have controlled myself well enough. Antonio introduced me to his professional friends as the new designer of the E.Shine. Corp. I would say I liked it when people got to know me for my work, not as his sister or the heiress of E.Shine. People congratted me, and some even tried to flirt, which was politely handled by my brother.Well, he is a protective one. After we were done, it was time to go home. While walking out of the hall, Antonio was called for work.He asked me to wait for him in the car.I was Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. about to walk away when... "Victoria..." I stopped hearing Alessandro¡¯s voice behind me. A bit surprised, I looked at him.I thought he left with Cami, but it seems I was wrong. As he watched me, he walked over to the ashtray at the door for people who had forgotten that smoking was forbidden inside and put out his cigarette there. He came toward me. As I looked at him from a close distance, he seemed...broken. But why? His stubbles are not sized; his brows furrowed as if in deep depression, and of course, those dark circles in the under-eye area. Why is he looking like that, as if he is the one torn? Is it because of the divorce? Nope! Instead, Victoria, you should never allow yourself to believe that. Most likely, he is the happiest one now that you¡¯ re gone. Holding my head up and ignoring his outward attractiveness, I arched my brow at him to convey my "What is it?" I could sense the impatient tone of mine. Surely, he noticed it too. Or maybe, he didn¡¯t? However, he didn¡¯t care as he wracked his fingers in his hair. "What''s going on with you and your first love?"He asked. His tone sounded restless and a little nervous. Maybe I¡¯m just imagining things. Perhaps this is the case. He¡¯s the one who''s always ignored me; why does he suddenly have feelings for my first love? Well, that¡¯s surprising. "It''s none of your business, Mr.Devonte." I shrugged at him with a disbelieving smirk. "Then why did you suddenly go to work for E.Shine?" Wait... What? I shook my head, trying to process his mentioned words. "First of all, this is also none of your business, and secondly, why does it matter to you? Mr.Edwards admired my talent and invited me to take a position in hispany, and I thought it was a great opportunity.So, I did not deny it and went on with it." I smiled brightly, believing, "I made the right decision based on the appreciation I get from people." "Talented?" He scrunched his nose with a mocking sneer, "how much did Antonio pay you, huh? Work for me, and I¡¯ll pay you twice as much." I stared at the man I had loved for three long years and wondered whether I was blinded by love or foolish that I had failed to see this side of him before.I would not lie that his words ached my heart deeply. Once again, you hurt me, Alessandro. But, this time, I didn¡¯t really expect anything better from you. I couldn¡¯t help but curl my lips in a sneer. "So that¡¯s what you thought of me all along? Well, d to know your thoughts, Mr.Devonte." His eyes shed with a strange emotion that I couldn¡¯t identify.He seemed to be trying to tell me something when I felt a soft touch behind my back. "What happened?" Antonio asked in concern. His eyes once looked at Alessandro and then focused on me, ignoring him. I could see the rage burning in his eyes, and if Alessandro made any dumb move, Antonio was going to explode in this ce, and I did not want this to happen.I don¡¯t want public attention on me because I have already gained enough for the day.I just shook my head with a soft smile, touching his arm in reassurance. "Nothing, let¡¯s go." Antonio didn¡¯t ask anymore and nodded. Then he held my hand as we both started walking toward the parking lot.I could feel Alessandro¡¯s gaze burying a hole in my back. This man is seriously unpredictable. I don¡¯t understand why he is so obsessed with my life suddenly! I guess his ego was hurt because of my first step toward the divorce announcement. Oh, right, divorce. I stopped on the track, stopping Antonio with me as he gave me a questioning look. I turned behind over my shoulder at Alessandro, and I was right; still, his eyes were in our direction. "Tomorrow at 10 am, you¡¯re always on time.I hope you will maintain that and won¡¯t bete, Alessandro.Let¡¯s get divorced and in our own ways." I said, not wasting any time. After we reached the parking lot, Antonio smiled. "So? First love, huh? I didn¡¯t know you had one before Alessandro.You never mentioned before." I turned to him, arching my brow, "I didn¡¯t know you published the work I threw away before?" I was rhetorical with my question. Antonio chuckled as he held the car door for me. "I found this design in the trash the day you left home.I picked it up, and at first nce, I realized that it has a special meaning to you, but I didn¡¯t know...the exact emotion behind it." He shrugged. A sigh slipped my lips, recalling the memories with him. "He died to save my life..." Antonio seemed to be a little shocked and moved into his ce. He touched my hand infort and asked, "Who is that man?" He is curious. "Someone I want to meet again in my next life...If there is anything like that..." Mumbling, I looked out of the window. The emotions were getting heavy on me, and I felt Antonio¡¯s grip tighten on my hand. He did not ask me anything, even though he wanted to know about the man who saved his only sister¡¯s life, sacrificing his. That man loved me alot. And when I said I wanted to meet him in the next life, it¡¯s the truth.I do want to. He is someone who led me to meet Alessandro.He is Dominique Devonte. The eldest son of the Devontes. The first heir to the Reywalt Corporation and Alessandro¡¯s elder brother. Chapter 11 A token of one-sided love Chapter 11 A token of one-sided love VICTORIA POV "So? You have made the final decision?" Antonio asked, sipping his morning coffee. I chewed the sausage in my mouth and gulped it before answering him. "Yes, I have decided,"I said, sighing and caressing my belly. "I don¡¯t want my child to grow up in a toxic ce like Devonte¡¯s mansion, nor want this innocent child to face that same cruel fate as mine like¡­ before." A heavy lump in my throat turned into a drastic sound of anger and emotional damage.I felt a light touch in my hand, and when I looked up, I met deep blue worried eyes, recalling me of our father.I shook my head, smiling sadly. "Don¡¯t worry; I have learned to ept the truth, Ant.Those three years in that family grew me up and taught me self-love and respect, which I did not care about before," I said as I held his hand in assurance before caressing my belly once again. "This child right here will grow up with a confident and loving mother.I promise..." I gulped the heavy lump away. "No more weak and emotional fool, mother." Antonio nodded his head. "You sure want to hide the baby from Alessandro?" He asked. I nodded firmly. "Yes, I am expecting thewyer to ask the question rted to the baby, and I know what to answer.If the baby is born after our divorce and as much I have learned about him, he will believe it¡¯s not his, and I am adamant about keeping that info to myself.I hope you are by my side Ant?" Antonio nodded. "I am beside you always, doll.We will raise this child together.I will try my best to be an amazing uncle for this little one." He smiled, which was a wave of freshness to me.Soon, I reached the Government office. Even though Antonio wanted to drop me off, I denied it because afterst night, lots of eyes were on me, and I didn¡¯t want any crazy rumors to start about us today.I waited in the office lobby for Alessandro.I kept waiting and watching my wristwatch.I swear this is he irritating. He is always on time and even insulted me a few times for beingte.I just don¡¯t understand why he can not appear today!? Finally, at ten-thirty, he decided to arrive. Folding my arms above my chest, I kept staring in his direction. However, he didn¡¯t seem to notice my annoyance at all, or he did not care. He looked as handsome as a living being could and made his appearance in avish style. Just the same arrogant and proud Alessandro Devonte I knew. Did I really think he was depressed about the divorce? Yeah, I might have gone crazy for that singr second. He walked toward me, and it felt like he was walking slowly just to make me mad! However, just this once, and I am not going to behave restless and stupid like him.I won¡¯t lose my manner.I roamed my eyes at the wristwatch and raised my hand before his eyes. "You arete, sir. And I thought you never liked to bete?" Sarcasm dripped from my words. He didn¡¯t exactly reply to my sarcasticment but frowned. Though he seemed so prideful at the moment, a dark shadow was lingering all over his face, which was non-suppressible. "Are you sure you want a divorce?" He asked instead of replying to me. Well done, Mr.Devonte. Are you finally epting taunts for yourself? "I am sure, as much as I know, I need food to be alive," I replied with a proud smirk on my face. "Now, let¡¯s get inside.I don¡¯t have all day to waste here." I immediately turned around and walked inside the room where we were supposed to confirm our divorce. I stood at the entrance for him while he was unimaginably slower today, annoying me even more than I already was. "Walk fast, Devonte." I gritted my teeth at him. He continued doing what he was doing as if he had not heard me. I was fucking more sure to divorce this man. Only God knows what the fuck I was thinking to fall in love with him! Maybe, it¡¯s only because of Dominique, or else I would have never worked as his assistant or fallen for him! Eventually, he came inside the room, moving like a literal sloth. When we sat opposite the divorce officer, he went through our signed paper and looked up at us. "Is there any joint property?" I nced at Alessandro. He was silent, as if he was living in another dimension and not hearing anything. "No," I replied, leaving him alone. I just want this procedure to finish and go home. "Do you have any children?" The officer continued with his question, and this one caught me a little hesitant, I won¡¯t lie.Watching Alessandro from the corner of my eyes, I felt a little disturbed saying the word, yet I did. ¡°No." The divorce officer then directed his whole attention toward me and asked, "Miss ke, you sure you don¡¯t want to apply for any settlement money or property?" The man seemed a bit surprised at my decision. Well, maybe he has never seen people walk away with divorce only. My decision was clear, and I shook my head. "No." This time, I felt Alessandro looking at me, but I refrained from giving him pleasure by responding to him in the same manner and instead maintained my attention on the divorce office.I know I could take the settlement asset if I wanted, but I don¡¯t want anything from him. All I wanted was his love or at least a little bit of care and trust, but he didn¡¯t give me any of it. He could never return those three years of sacrifices I made for him. Those insults of his family? Can he give back? Mmhm. Never! Those parts where I have been used wrongly? Never can he return. Nor could he give back the most precious thing that I have lost, living in that family. Though it would be a lie if I said 1 am going with empty hands... Nope, I am not. I have a broken heart and a token of my one-sided love and his desire. After suffering all these years, I think I deserve this precious gift inside me. "You have noplications in this divorce." The divorce officer nodded, checked the documents, and then signed them. The procedure waspleted quickly, and after it was done, Alessandro stood up on his feet without a single word and walked out of the office, never looking back.I watched him go away. Well, I don¡¯t know about his thoughts, but Iam happy. Finally... It¡¯s time to shine, Victoria. I am independent now and on my own. I have an amazing supportive brother to care for, a few best friends, and this little one growing inside me! It felt like a heavy stone had just been pulled away over me.I am feeling so lightened and free.I walked out of the Government office with a smile and a happy mood.I can¡¯t wait to call Antonio and let him know this good news! No! I won¡¯t call; I will just go directly to thepany! I stood at the side to call for a taxi when... "Does divorce make you so happy?" I heard a cold voice behind me.I did not expect Alessandro still be here as I turned to look at him for once and then smiled, letting him know the answer was yes! I AM happy! "Mr.Devonte, if there¡¯s nothing else, please don''t contact me anymore." Though I smiled, my tone remained cold. I steeped a bit more to the roadside, leaving more distance between us, when I heard his voice again, "fine, don¡¯t you regret it?" "Oh! I never will!" I don¡¯t understand how this man has the audacity to say these things to me.But I refrained from allowing my temper to control me.I don¡¯t want to ruin my mood over his egoistic taunts.I fully came down the road and started walking away from him. And suddenly, I heard tire-crushing sounds.Confused, I looked up or tried to because I heard Alessandro¡¯s shout before I knew what was happening. "WATCH OUT!!!" I turned to him in confusion as he rushed toward me and suddenly pushed me back, which forced me to fall to the ground. Immediately, a car came out of nowhere, hitting him in full force as I watched his body bounce up and then fall to the ground! My whole body froze at the scene, and many things shed before my eyes. Dominique¡¯s face shed before my eyes when he died, trying to save me. "ALESSANDRO!!!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A full scream slipped my tongue as I rushed to him. I am shaking in full force as blood oozes out of him. Tears blurred my eyes, and I shook my head. "No! No! No! Please¡­ Alessandro!" But he was not in a sense to answer me as I saw his lifeless body before my eyes.My head started spinning, and I felt nauseous. No, I can not face the same situation again! No! I can not be the reason for another death of my loved ones! No fuck! "No...no...no! This can not be happening! No, please! He...elp! SOMEBODY HELP!" Chapter 12 Stay. Away. Chapter 12 Stay. Away. VICTORIA POV I sat beside Alessandro all the way to the hospital. He was lying like a lifeless body with an oxygen mask on his face. I was very anxious as we were going to the hospital in the ambnce. The male nurse beside me kept him in check and assured me everything would be fine. But, my worries are not taking a name for leaving. I am so scared. All cruel memories of the past kept roaming in my head as tears slipped through my eyes. All I could hope was that nothing serious happened to him. Because if anything goes wrong, I can never forgive myself. Soon, we reached the hospital, which seemed like forever to me. The medical staffs were faster as they immediately set up a stretcher and took him inside. I followed them. The doctor checked him on the spot and decided that he needed an operation immediately. While I watched the nurses and other doctors taking him inside, the main doctor stopped me, following them. ¡°Mrs. Devonte, there is a procedure you need to sign.¡± His words stopped me on the track. This doctor knows us well but didn¡¯t know the recent news of our divorce. ¡°But, doctor...¡± I tried to exin that this was not in my hands anymore, but he continued, ¡°his condition is serious. The operation needs to be done really quickly. But before that, we need toplete the procedures as quickly as possible. Otherwise, we can admit him to O.T.¡± I don¡¯t know why God is so obsessed with putting me in such crazy situations. The more I want to stay out of this family, the more I am drowned in it. ¡°Mrs. Devonte? Please hurry up!¡± ¡°Huh, yeah... Where to sign?¡± I asked. There is nothing to do. The surgery needs to be done immediately; if I wait for his family members toe, it will be toote. After the procedure ispleted, the O.T. room is closed, and the red light is on. I called Calvin to let him know and asked him to inform his family. As I was waiting out of the room with an anxious heart, Alessandro¡¯s grandmother arrived on crutches with aunt Gina. Grandma Nina was breathing heavily. Her face is filled with terror. Even though I don¡¯t have any good connection with them, I must have to admit grandma¡¯s love for his grandson. ¡°How is my Alessandro?!¡± Grandma asked hastily. ¡°He¡¯s still in resuscitation. He needed an operation immediately, and Doctors are attending him in the O.T.,¡± I replied with my head lowered in guilt and fear. Even though we are divorced now, I still love him. And today, he is fighting for his life because of me at some point. I could feel tears blurring my vision once again. On the other hand, Grandma almost fainted hearing the news. Aunt Gina helped her sit on the bench at the side. Suddenly Gina turned to me and pushed me back, making me stumble. ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s all because of you! you only brought bad luck to your husband!¡± And then, without warning, she pped me on the cheek. It burnt like hell. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it; I raised my hand and pped her hard, sending her stumbling. ¡°Stay. Away,¡± I red at her. Gina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at me, covering her cheek. She didn¡¯t expect this; they thought they were dealing with the same Victoria they Knew, but it¡¯s not the case anymore. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Grandma barked at me and coughed violently in the force. However, that didn¡¯t stop her from scolding. ¡°Do you even know how to be a good wife? Three years with my Alessandro. And you can¡¯t even learn to take care of your husband!¡± I locked my eyes on her. Even though I was often unfairly used, I made it a point to keep my gaze averted whenever she spoke so as not to show disrespect to Alessandro¡¯s eldest rtive. Now, things have changed. I did not lose my cool like them, as I said calmly. ¡°We are divorced.¡± The news made both women silenced for a brief moment before they both gasped in unison. ¡°You are divorced?¡± I nodded, ¡°yes, we are. Justpleted the procedure this morning.¡± They looked skeptical about it. No wonder about it, though; they never believed in my words ever. Yet, it does not bother me anymore. Gina stepped forward threateningly, ¡°then how much property did you take from Alessandro? As shameless as you are, you must have demanded half of it!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Her words didn¡¯t anger me but made me chuckle, even in this stressful situation. Her nephew is inside, fighting for his life, and outside, she is worried about how much the property has gone. Yeah, all can see who is the shameless one. I shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from him.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t take anything?¡± She sneered in disgust, making me cringe. ¡°When did you be so good, huh? You get married for money, and now when you are leaving, you will leave without anything? Say these words to those who will believe you, not us! To think that we are so stupid as to be unaware of your insatiable avarice is absurd.¡± I was expecting these thoughts from her. So, I don¡¯t drag her words. There is no point in arguing with people who always believe they are right. I only shook my head with a mocking smirk on my face when the red light turned off. A few seconds Grandma jumped from her seat and almost dragged herself before him. ¡°How is he? How is my child?¡± ¡°The operation is sessful. Thanks to Mrs. Devonte for bringing him to the hospital sooner. No vital organs were harmed; he just needs more rest.¡± ¡°How long will it take for him to wake up?¡± Grandma asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. He will wake up in a few hours,¡± he replied. ¡°Only one person will be allowed to stay beside him tonight, and I prefer Mrs. Devonte to do so,¡± saying that, he looked up at me, making me freeze on the spot. Chapter 13 I will stay Chapter 13 I will stay VICTORIA POV The feeling of once again getting close to him was a kind of strange nauseous to me. I don¡¯t think I can handle that. Moreover, there are lots of willing people to take care of him. I was about to deny the proposal, but aunt Gina beat me to it. ¡°Mrs. Devonte?¡± Her eyes narrowed at me in suspicion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were divorced a few ago? Howe you are still Mrs. Devonte?¡± I almost rolled my eyes at her but controlled myself. I don¡¯t want to create any scene in the hospital and remain calm as much as possible. ¡°Yes, we are divorced, and that happened just this morning. Unfortunately, the doctor didn¡¯t know it; at Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. that time, it was impossible to describe all of it. Try to understand the situation.¡± I replied as the doctor stared at me, a little taken aback. ¡°Wait!¡± Gina widened her eyes like a hypocrite. ¡°Did you just sign the formal papers in the hospital? How are you doing that!? You are not a family anymore!¡± I really can¡¯t believe this woman. She is still caring about everything except Alessandro. And dare to call herself his family member? ¡°Did you see the audacity of this woman, mom? What a pathetic bitch! And she even said she didn¡¯t demand anything from the property! She...¡± ¡°Miss Devonte...¡± The doctor stopped her in the middle. ¡°When Mr. Devonte arrived in the hospital, he was fighting for his life. It was very urgent to operate on him at that moment. If we were to wait for you, his real family members, you wouldn¡¯t see him alive anymore. So, thatdy over there signed it as someone who used to be his family member.¡± I am really grateful to the doctor. At least he cares more than his family members and knows it is a needy situation. ¡°But...¡± Gina was still not convinced when Grandma stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Gina. At least she could do this much after eating his money for three years.¡± Well, none of them knows how to talk about bringing money in each sentence, do they? Grandma turned to the doctor again, ignoring mepletely, ¡°You said someone needs to stay here for the patient?¡± She patted her old chest. ¡°I will stay with my child. I will take care of him.¡± Doctor shook his head, getting ufortable in the situation. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I appreciate and understand your love for your grandson, but he needs someone who can properly care for him. It may sound offensive, but he needs someone healthy beside him.¡± ¡°Doctor is right, mom,¡± Gina spoke. ¡°I know a nanny; I¡¯ll send her right away. You don¡¯t have to worry, mom.¡± ¡°No! No need for a nanny!¡± Grandma denied it hurriedly. ¡°But why, mom? She is good. Trust me.¡± Gina argued as I watched their drama standing behind me. Grandma shook her head and then suddenly looked up at me. ¡°You stay here and take care of him.¡± Her words really surprised me. Oh, she wanted me to leave his side, yet she insisted I stay here and care for his grandson. Did the sunrise from the west today? ¡°This woman is a spoilsport; how can she take good care of Alessandro? Mom? What is wrong with you?¡± Both started arguing while I was in my thoughts, hardly listening to them. What happened today has a connection with me; though I never asked for his help, he volunteered himself and got hurt in between. And I am grateful to him for saving me. Somewhere, this situation made me guilty inside, thinking of Dominique. I could not save him that time, but I don¡¯t want the same situation again. ¡°I will stay and take good care of him.¡± My words stopped both of them as they turned to me. Grandma nodded firmly, and I don¡¯t know if I saw it right. I felt a glimpse of a strange plea in her stoic blue eyes, which vanished immediately, throwing me into question. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gina,¡± Grandma said reluctantly, not removing her eyes from Alessandro¡¯s room. Gina frowned but did not retort anymore. ¡°Stay and take good care of him; if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Then she left with her grandmother. I could answer her back, but I am done with this shit and not in the mood to deal with these things anymore. After they were gone, the doctor also left, asking me to inform him if there is any situation. And he will keep checking on him from time to time. **** I went inside the room. He is lying on the bed peacefully. Watching him now, no one will say that this man is full of arrogance and ego. I sat on the stool next to his bed. ¡°Why do you disturb my life after the divorce, Alessandro? Who asked you toe my way when our roads went different? Why are you adamant about putting me in situations I don¡¯t want to deal with? Why?¡± I asked, but there was no response from him. And a sigh left my lips. I slowly brought my mobile from my bag and dialed Antonio¡¯s number. He called me a couple of times, but there was no situation to pick up the call or notice. One ring, and he immediately picked up the call. ¡°Goodness, Victoria! Where are you!? Here I am, getting insane when you are not picking up!¡± He sounded so mad, and once again, I felt guilty. ¡°Hey, I am fine, Ant. Calm down first,¡± I said and heard him taking a deep breath and letting it go. ¡°Okay, where are you now? Did the divorce happen?¡± Though he tried to be calm, his tone was betraying him. I nodded. ¡°The divorce happened, and I am fine. But, there is a little situation. Well, Alessandro...¡± I calmly exined the situation to him, and he was not convinced at first. But my firmness earned a Yes from him reluctantly. ¡°Should Ie? Or send David (his assistant)?¡± ¡°No, Ant. I am fine. It¡¯s just this night. I am responsible for his situation and will take care of it. Don¡¯t worry about me. I am fine. If I need anything, I will let you know.¡± ¡°Fine... As you say.¡± He sounds defeated. After warning me to call him if I needed anything and making several promises, he finally hung up. After hanging up, I yed games on my phone and then browsed online. The media is filled with my news, my rtionship with Antonio, and many more. Soon, I was bored and kept the phone aside. I checked on Alessandro once andfortably bent down on the bed. I don¡¯t know what my thoughts are, but I was drowned in past memories. The fire, Dominique dying, me... I wanted toe out of those thoughts, but I was too drowned as if I was paralyzed. My heart started racing when suddenly I felt a slight touch offort on my head. As if someone is gently stroking my head, bringing me out from those vicious visions of mine and putting me in a veryfortable position... Chapter 14 Wake up! please... Chapter 14 Wake up! please... ALESSANDRO POV ¡°Hey... Wake up, please!¡± A desperate tone rang in my head. I opened my eyes only to be greeted by darkness. I could sense myself but could see nothing. Where am I? Thest thing I remember, I was in the Government office for divorce. Victoria was waiting for me when I arrived there. I only saw coldness and no regret in those green eyes. She turned into a whole different person since she left me. She was sarcastic about myte arrival. Did she not get it? I don¡¯t want to divorce her! I waste, wilfully, hoping she would change her mind, which never happened. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was so desperate to get rid of me. Is she so tired of me? Was I that irritating to be with? I wanted to ask, but I didn¡¯t. When we were sitting before the divorce officer, and he was asking questions, she did not hesitate to reply once. She knew what she was doing. It seemed I had never met this Victoria before. She was so desperate to leave that she didn¡¯t bother about the divorce price. In other words, everything she imed was true; Victoria never mentioned once about my assets. I was so mad over everything at myself that I did not wait until after we were officially divorced. I just asked out of the ce. Even though it was a huge hall but I was feeling suffocated. If I didn¡¯t walk out at that moment, I might have done something I would regretter. For once, I still hoped hering after me. Yet, she didn¡¯t. I wanted to leave that ce, but I couldn¡¯t and waited for her. When she came out, she was smiling happily. And it broke my heart. She is so happy in this divorce; then why has everything fallen apart for me? Why can¡¯t I feel happiness as she does? For three years, I have avoided her. I never cared for her much and ignored her tears, then why can¡¯t I ignore her now? Why does it feel like everything has just ended for me? Why? I am so mad. I don¡¯t really know anymore on whom or why? I couldn¡¯t stop myself from being sarcastic. We argued, which started with me, though. Then I saw a caring toward her as if it had lost its control. Everything disappeared before my eyes, and I didn¡¯t think before jumping in to save her. Suddenly I felt like I was flying in the sky, and in the next second, I was thrown to the ground roughly. Everything turned ck before my eyes, and I woke up in this dark hole. Am I dead? Am I in heaven or hell? Where is Victoria? Is she safe? Oh God, I just hope she is okay. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± The voice rang in my head again. I looked around to find the source. I know this voice. ¡°VICTORIA?¡± I called for her. And suddenly, I smelled burning fuels and smoke as if I was surrounded by fire, Suffocating. And suddenly, I was thrown back into the same situation of years ago: ident, fire, and a savior. My whole body is paining. The heart is drumming in its cage. ¡°Please...¡± I heard her again and against all odds. Her tone cleared like water. ¡°Vi...Victoria... Is that you?¡± My heart was racing faster, and suddenly I could see a ray of light far away. ¡°Victoria? Are you there?¡± I slowly walked in that direction. I don¡¯t know what awaits me or if Victoria is there. I don¡¯t even know if her voice is just my hallucination. I followed my instinct and kept walking to that light. The more I got close, the more I could feel the bright light, and soon it consumed me whole as my eyes ached at the sudden brightness. I blinked slowly and opened my eyes to find all white before me. My head is pounding, and my eyes are still hurting for the light. Slowly, I realized the beeping sounds of the machine. This is... Wait... Am I in the hospital? Am I alive? Victoria? Where is she, then? My heart churned tightly when I felt something soft tickling my right hand. I tilted my head, and it was her! Victoria is lying beside me! Her head was down on her hands, and she was sitting on the stool next to my bed. I swear, at this moment, I felt like I am on top of the world. With her by my side, all my worries and sorrows were gone. I am not sure when I felt this relieved as I am now after seeing her healthy and safe. It felt like we were not divorced, and everything was like before. Oh, how I wish that to happen. I sighed and lowered my head more to see her beautiful face. She has a face that you would feel stunning the more you look at her. Her beauty grows with time, and there is no going back. Her brows are furrowed slightly. Bigshes are almost touching her face, and rosy lips are parted. I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed her in just a few days. For three years, she has been with me. Yeah, I admit I was a bit mad for her lying about her pregnancy to marry me. But apart from it, she was the perfect wife someone could wish for. For years, she has been insulted in my family, and I never take her side because of that one lie. When she decided to walk out of me, I realized my mistakes. She proved that she was never greedy for fame, name, or money. She just wanted me beside her, and I failed miserably. I kept my hand on her head and started caressing her. One chance only, and I promise I will make things right this time Victoria... **** VICTORIA POV I woke up with a bad dream of losing my unborn child... My eyes jerked open, and I breathed relief, realizing it was just a bad dream. Rubbing my eyes, I slightly raised my head only to gasp. Alessandro was wide awake and staring at me with softness in his eyes. I tried to tear my gaze away from his, but something about his icy blue eyes held me captive. They were dull but soft. Filled with an emotion I am not used to getting from him. ¡°Y...you are awake?¡± He did not reply to me back, yet surprisingly smiled. This smile I had never got before from him. Even if he had smiled at me like this only a few days ago, I would have been on my knees for the rest of eternity. ¡°Help me up, will you?¡± His weak tone once again made me feel that I had caused his situation somewhat. So, even though my mind was continuously chanting not to do it, I helped him. The proximity is suffocating for me and mixed with his weird behavior. It¡¯s ten times worst! ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Alessandro asked after he was settledfortably. I stood up, trying to maintain distance from him. ¡°About ten hours.¡± ¡°Are you okay? Did you get injured?¡± He asked. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Yeah, I am grateful and regretting somewhere because I have to stay beside him when I only want to avoid this man for life. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Alessandro said, ¡°Can you get me some water?¡± I nodded and brought water, then handed it to him. But he didn¡¯t hold it but looked up at me with a slight smirk. ¡°I need you to help me drink it.¡± My brows surely closed together at his demand. What does he want?! ¡°You have your own hands, Alessandro.¡± I kindly remind him of the reality. Shrugging, he tried to loft his arm and winced in pain before dropping it down again. ¡°You see? I can¡¯t! Can you do this for me?¡± After seeing his dramatic gesture, my eyes felt like rolling back in my head. But since it involves the man who saved me, I suppose I can make an exception this time. So, I picked up the spoon from the tray and tried to feed him with the spoon. Taking a spoonful of water, I held it in front of his lips. He leaned forward and held my arm to get bnce, well, I thought about that, but he had another n! Instead of drinking water, he pulled me down and pressed his lips on mine! For a moment, I was stunned. I stared at him in horror like an iceberg. Soon, I regained my conscience and pushed him back, releasing me from his grip. ¡°What the fuck are...¡± But before my sentence could fall properly, I heard a high-pitched female tone from behind. ¡°ALESSANDRO!!!¡± Chapter 15 Parted for a lifetime Chapter 15 Parted for a lifetime VICTORIA POV ¡°ALESSANDRO!!!¡± The high-pitched tone caught me off guard. Fuck! What is this bitch doing here now? Cursing her and my fate equally, I quickly got away from my ex-husband. I turned around to see the person. And I was right! Cami enters the room with an anxious look on her face. She sprinted to the bed,pletely ignoring my presence, or maybe she was too perturbed not to notice me. Either way, she is a real drama queen. My thoughts broke with her next words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me!? I could have stayed beside you!¡± She is now hovering on top of him. Alessandro frowned and unexpectedly moved a little to my side. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He inquired because he was bing increasingly irritated by her presence. I don¡¯t understand this man anymore. He suddenly kissed me and now behaving differently toward Cami. I looked at Cami, who was not ready to give up, and leaned more toward him. ¡°Come on, Al. Let me see your wound.¡± I am very much embarrassed between these two. One, he just kissed me out of my consent, and I am he mad about it. Two, I have to see this bitch¡¯s face for no reason, and three, I even have to witness their bitter-sweet love or whatever before my eyes! Bloody life of mine! Way too in sync with Devontes and their favorite woman! There is a patience limit for everything; mine broke when she entered. So, I stood up and decided to leave them alone. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I silently grabbed my belongings from the little table and was ready to walk out when... ¡°Stop there!¡± Cami shouted as I looked at her with an arching brow. Did she just raise her tone at me? Well, how dare she? ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s all because of you! You are the reason that Alessandro get hurt!¡± I wanted to punch her immediately in the face, but I controlled myself because I was still feeling guilty that he got hurt because of me, even though it was a pure ident. But, who would understand thisdy that, right? No point. So, I did not bother to exin it to her and just said, ¡°since you are here, Alessandro definitely does not need my care anymore. So, I am leaving.¡± ¡°Oh, you better Leave! I advise you to divorce Alessandro as soon as possible!¡± Cami shouted at me again as I scrunched my nose in irritation. ¡°First of all, lower your voice. This is a hospital and not your living area opened for barking, and secondly...¡± A sneer appeared on my lips. ¡°We are already divorced...¡± I wanted to say more things when Alessandro coughed loudly and kind of violently¡ªmaybe choked in some air or sort. Cami gasped a jumped back a few steps, widening her eyes in horror. But I could not ignore him. Because the force of coughing also caused blood to ooze out from the bandage on his head. Dropping my bag on the table, I quickly held him as he leaned on me and pressed the button to call the doctor. While I rubbed his back, the doctor came and checked on him. He informed me that nothing was serious. He is fine. It¡¯s just the force of coughing. So he instructed a nurse to change the bandage too with a new one. After they left and Alessandro was stable again, Cami finally came close to him. ¡°Oh, Al, I am sorry for all this. You feeling alright now?¡± She asked softly, touching his arm or trying to because Alessandro did not let her, moving toward my side more. ¡°If you are that much worried, why don¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡± He said weakly, but his tone was firm and cold. I felt he was talking with me for a moment, but Cami¡¯s shocked expression made me realize that he had said to her! Wait! Did he just do that!? Oh. My. God! What has gotten into this man?! ¡°You! All because of you!¡± Cami suddenly shouted again, pointing her finger at me. ¡°What did you do to my Al, huh? Did you hurt his head or give him drugs!? Because of you, he is in this state!¡± Her scream really is out of the zone and ridiculous. I have had enough of their never-ending drama. ¡°I know; he is here because of me. But it was an ident, and I never invited it. Anyways, that probably won¡¯t get inside your pretty head.¡± I took a deep breath and then exhaled, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t have to stay here and take care of him, I would also be ountable for all the medical costs since, once more, I confess that Alessandro was hurt as a result of me. ¡°So, I will take my leave now.¡± Saying, I grabbed my bag, turned around, and walked out of ce when... ¡°Wait, Victoria, stop! Please, don¡¯t go! Listen to me, VICTORIA!...¡± I heard Alessandro¡¯s pleading tone, calling for me from behind, and as much coldness was showing from outside, his calling for me was breaking me from the inside. Leaving everything, I want to turn around and go back to him. But, no. Not anymore, Alessandro. I have given enough of me and my heart, but you abused it cruelly before throwing it, and I don¡¯t want to repeat the same shit anymore. Without paying even mere attention to his shouting behind me, I walked out of the hospital with my pride intake in me. From now on, our ways parted for a lifetime... Chapter 16 Did she save me that night? Chapter 16 Did she save me that night? ALESSANDRO POV ¡°Please, don¡¯t go... VICTORIA!¡± I shouted after her, but she left. No! She can not leave me! I... I have to do something! I can¡¯t live without her by my side. Even if she is angry and hard on me, I will take everything, but I want her beside me. I will let her hate me, but not at the price of leaving me. No! I did not care if I was injured or attached to wires; I removed theforter over me and quickly got out of bed. However, I could not make it, and losing my bnce, I fell to the ground. Still, I struggled to stand up. I needed to stop her before she walked out on me. I don¡¯t want our ways to be parted! Fuck! I need her in my bloody life! ¡°Victoria, wait!¡± I shouted, but she was gone, turning my fear into reality. Lost, I stared at the closed door. She was gone. She left me! I stood up, struggling. No, I can¡¯t lose her. I was an idiot for ignoring her, and now I have realized my mistake. I will make everything right. Just let me out of this ce once. ¡°Alessandro, she said you are divorced. Is it true?¡± Cami said from beside me, trying to help me to stand up on my feet. For a split second, I forgot she was here. Before she came, everything was going well. She was beside me. The moment she entered, Victoria left because of her viciousness. Freeing my arm with a jerk, I red at her coldly. ¡°Get out of here before I lose my patience!¡± But she was Cami, and she was not convinced yet. I don¡¯t know if she ever cared for me in her life or just ran after me for her own motive. ¡°What kind of magic did she do to you that you can¡¯t stop thinking about her even though you are divorced?¡± She retorted back, making me see red before my eyes. I swear I was being way too patient with her, more than she deserved. Just because she saved me once, she is using it for granted. ¡°Are you ignoring my warnings, Cami? Do not push your luck hard.¡± I said, sitting at the edge of the bed. ¡°I am pushing my luck?¡± She said in disbelief. ¡°How could you even think of saying that, Alessandro!?¡± ¡°Do not forget, you broke your leg in the ident, and I was the one who rescued you from there, risking my own life! I even hurt my wrist because of it, and I will never be able to y the piano again!¡± Cami said as tears started falling from her eyes. ¡°I have always been there by your side no matter what. Even if I have to sacrifice my dream and career, I never left your side, and now you are ignoring me for that worthless woman?¡± She sobbed. I felt my head hammering inside. Too fucking painful all this stress. And this woman is enough to send me to death bed alone! I don¡¯t know; for some reason, I started doubting the truth behind her words. Nothing seems authentic Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. in it. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid me, Alessandro.¡± She stepped forward to me as I looked up at her again. ¡°Do you remember when you told me that you would be responsible for me for a lifetime? You said that you would marry me. But then, you married Victoria instead!¡± I raised my hand. ¡°Cami...¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t stop me, Al! Even if you want me to go, I won¡¯t!¡± She did not let me interrupt her as she continued, ¡°That woman was just a mere secretary before! She never deserved to marry you in the first ce! All she did was drugged you and drag you to the bed, and then what? She faked her pregnancy and forced you into the marriage!¡± She took a step forward as I arched my brow at her. Something is not right in her words. I could feel it, but I couldn¡¯t really catch it. ¡°I was hurt, Alessandro. I was mad at you for not keeping your promise, but I realized your part too. That¡¯s why I kept quiet.¡± ¡°I always thought you were forced to marry her. And I still believe that. Now that you are divorced and free Al, you can keep your promise now, right? Marry me, Alessandro. Fulfill your promise.¡± She touched my shoulder, which suddenly gave me a disgusted feeling. I stood up, stable this time, and pushed her away, walking on the other side. ¡°Yes, I did promise you, and that was three years ago, Cami. Later, I married Victoria. Though she left me now, I intend to get her back. I am sorry, I can¡¯t marry you!¡± I rejected her. I wish I had done it a long ago and not disrespected my wife. She wouldn¡¯t have taken this decision if I didn¡¯t force her. ¡°How am I not as good as her!?¡± Cami almost shouted again, gaining my attention. ¡°Stop shouting; remember, this is a hospital. And I don¡¯t want to discuss with you my move life. I have given your part of the answer clearly.¡± ¡°No! We are not done yet! You are divorced now, Alessandro! I don¡¯t know why and how she left you, but she did! And didn¡¯t you just see what happenedst night at the party? She has found a new sugar daddy for herself!¡± ¡°Moreover, my family has more money, and I can help you with business!¡± I feel more and more guilty about the way I treated Victoria in the past with each passing day. For the simple reason that, in retrospect, I can see what a wonderful wife and woman she was. At least I never had to deal with such shit before. I closed my eyes, inhaling a deep, sharp breath to calm myself, and then looked at her again. ¡°I am very grateful for what happened back then. For you saved my life. I am more than willing to make it up to you in other ways, and I only hope you won¡¯t bother Victoria again with your actions or words.¡± Cami stared at me for some time before sheughed like a desperate maniac and then stered a wicked smile on her face. ¡°Well, then Alessandro Devonte. You finally chose that bloody bitch over me, huh? Even after knowing what she did and what I did? Still expecting me to behave?¡± She chuckled evilly before shaking her head. ¡°I never thought you would do this to me, Alessandro. And I will make sure you regret your decision.¡± With that, she left. After she was gone, I sat on the bed alone. I was crazily missing Victoria¡¯s presence around me and thinking about the past times of my life. The more I think, the more things get confusing. And in all this, the main confusion is my vague memory of that night years ago when Cami imed she saved me while my thoughts and dreams say the other thing. Did she save me that night? Though there was no exact reason for me to think she was lying, I just could not believe her words anymore. I need to find out about it. With that thought, I picked up my phone from the little table beside the bed and unlocked it. Immediately my eyes narrowed at it. It says it¡¯s in full charge when Ipletely remembered having it less than fifty percent. Does that mean... Victoria... A rush offort waved through my body, rxing me. Even after our divorce, she did not forget to care for me, even if it was just the return of the favor (in her words only; I will do it again and again if needed.). I dialed Calvin¡¯s number, and he picked up the call immediately. ¡°Director? How are you?!¡± He sounded half relieved and half panicked. ¡°Yeah, I am fine now. Thanks to Victoria.¡± ¡°Miss ke?¡± He sounded confused. ¡°She is with you now?¡± First of all, I fucking hated him for calling her Miss ke instead of Mrs. Devonte, and secondly, my mood turned off again, recalling how because of Cami, she left! ¡°Stop talking too much!¡± I barked at him. ¡°And instructed him to send me the reports of the ident that happened three years ago as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 17 I will... Chapter 17 I will... VICTORIA¡¯S POV Standing before the high-tech building of ¡°E Shine,¡± I inhaled a sharp breath. I noticed an unusual feeling inside as I looked up at the structure, and my heart was racing very fast. This is E Shine, one of the best jewelry designpanies, and I am the heiress of this business, set up by my grandfather. When I was younger, my parents and I often visited this ce. People used to love me so much and called me the Princess of E Shine. Yearster, here I am once again. But the situation is totally different. Except for a few people, no one knows about my real identity. As Victoria ke, today I will officially join as thepany¡¯s chief designer. But I will not let that deter me from achieving my goal. The only thing I care about is me, my child, and my family. Inhaling another deep breath, I stepped inside thepany. I saw David, Antonio¡¯s assistant waiting for me as he greeted me with a nod. He did not go overboard because I had clearly warned him and Antonio not to be overly concerned toward me and let people know. He led me inside and took me to the 9th floor, at Antonio¡¯s office. ¡°Thank God, you are fine. He didn¡¯t bully you?¡± Antonio rushed beside me and asked. His jaw set firm, Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. making me smile. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to bully, Victoria Edwards?¡± I raised my eyebrow in challenge, which softened his expression a bit. ¡°I am proud of you, doll,¡± he said softly, kissing my head. ¡°So? Excited about your first day?¡± ¡°Umhm. Let¡¯s go,¡± I replied with confidence. Soon, Antonio gathered the whole design department in the huge hall of E Shine. Afterward, everyone showed up with confused faces due to the quick call from the director. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have an announcement to make. A few days ago, our chief designer Miss Brown retired, and many discussions about the post were held. But not anymore; we have found our new chief designer.¡± He looked at me and said. ¡°Now, please introduce yourself to your future colleagues.¡± With a smile, I stepped forward, nodding at him and toward the employees. ¡°Thank you, director Antonio, for this opportunity. I am Victoria, the new chief designer of E Shine. I hope for your support and eptance to work here.¡± A feeling of belonging washed over me as I took in the resounding apuse. It felt so warm, and a sense of pride rise through me. The start of my journey. My career. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, as miss Victoria said, I hope you will support her through the journey. From here, she will take over the responsibilities from Miss Shane.¡± Antonio pointed toward a blonde woman. Then he turned his gaze to me. Since Miss Brown departed, I¡¯ve been assisted by Miss Shane. I thought you should know that, Miss Victoria. I have a meeting to attend. This is yours now. Take care.¡± ¡°I will...¡± And with my reply, Antonio left. The moment he left, I heard rushed murmurs from the employees. I could not catch all their words but got a few. ¡°The new director is so young! Don¡¯t even know where she is from!¡± ¡°How can she be our director all of a sudden?! Who knows, maybe she¡¯s a hot new fashion designer. She must be the president¡¯s lover and got the position!¡± ¡°I thought Miss Shane got this director position! And here she is! Does she even have abilities?!¡± I onlyughed inside and shook my head. I knew this woulde and was already prepared to ignore such things. Rather than trying to impress other people, my only goal is to impress myself. Ignoring all thements, I cleared my throat, earning their attention to me once again. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m new here, and I should probably start by learning your names, right? But that¡¯s not what I am here for; I am here for work, and I will like to know you by your work too.¡± I roamed my eyes at faces once and witnessed many expressions at a time. Some were jealous, some were ignoring, some were interested, and some were nk. My eyes stopped at the blonde woman, who seemed not very pleased with my appearance. Sure, she thought she would get the position, but it did not happen. ¡°Miss Shane, I have heard the exhibitions have been prepared. But why they haven¡¯t beenunched yet?¡± Immediately her face turned gloomy, and she seemed a little bbergasted. She turned silent, and I was running out of patience. ¡°Miss Shane, I am waiting.¡± I stood firm, folding my arms over my chest. ¡°Umm... Ma¡¯am, one of the partners of the exhibition was very difficult to deal with... we tried very hard. She said, licking her lips. When I looked at the other employees, they were silent too, and the atmosphere suddenly changed into a cold one. ¡°Miss Shane, I am expecting the details of the exhibition in my email by the end of the day. I will follow up on this project from now on; meeting adjourned!¡± And then, I walked out of the office. I have an exhausting day in the hospital. I need some rest; even though I don¡¯t care about my health much, I need to do it for my baby and my family. Leaving the building entrance, I was about to call a taxi when I heard a soft familiar voice stunned me as my head immediately caught that direction. ¡°Victoria...¡± My eyes met a couple, watching me with their soft gazes. Just a mere look at their faces and all my emotions churned up, making me weak on my knees. ¡°M...mama... papa...¡± That¡¯s the two words I could utter before breaking down in tears. Chapter 18 What is it now? Chapter 18 What is it now? VICTORIA¡¯S POV Three years ago, I didn¡¯t meet my parents; now, they are right before my eyes. I was selfish. I was too wilful and blinded by love. And that¡¯s what I have been punished for; I was hurt by the man I loved the most, and that made me realize nothinges first than family. I had no choice but to get down on my knees. At the moment, I don¡¯t care about my surroundings; I only know that I am before the people I have missed so much! Even before this day, I didn¡¯t realize I had missed them this much. I felt mama¡¯s touch on my arms as she stood me up. I looked at her, and the tears in her eyes broke me out more. I am trembling, and all energy is drowned away. I would have fallen on the road once more if papa hadn¡¯t been there to save me. ¡°HShh, love, don¡¯t cry.¡± Papa caressed my head while mama tried to calm me down. But I couldn¡¯t stop myself. It was out of my control. I don¡¯t know how to stop myself. In the span of a few minutes, I went from being a strong, capabledy to a blubbering wreck. **** I stood before the billion-dor mansion where I grew up like a princess, with people loving and spoiling me. All the memories from the past were floating in my mind. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get inside,¡± Papa said, holding my hand. We stepped inside. Every step I took was an emotional ride, pinching every second of what I had missed for three long years. ¡°Wee back, doll,¡± James and Maria Dawson greeted me. Even Maria hugged me with emotional tears, and I hugged her back too. They are the butlers of the mansion and second parents to Antonio and me. I took a look at the whole mansion, reliving the best and happiest memories of my life. Everything is the same as I left three years ago. Nothing changed except the features of the people who lived here. Time and age have caught up with everyone, and I have aged alongside them. Everything is so wholesome. Even though I have never appreciated luxury before, I am enjoying it immensely at the moment. This will be the safest and sweetest ce for my little sweetheart to grow up; I mean the one inside me. Thinking I should tell mama and papa about the pregnancy, I watched my parents from the corner of my eyes; they seemed very happy, but the worry was also not hidden much. I could sense it. I guess I should inform them of my pregnancy, but not just now; that will be after things have settled down a bit... Emotionally. **** My parents are now aware that I am no longer married to Antonio, they found out this during their long vacation in Hawaii, and after hearing this news, they immediately returned from there. I could not thank them for this. Each time I needed my loved ones beside me, I found them no matter what. They neverined about my decision. They trusted me and let me do my mind; somewhere, I am grateful for that because their support allowed me to explore the people of this world and made me mature with time. Yet, for the first time, my family was dissatisfied with my decision to live a simple life for Alessandro. Especially Papa... When I decided to change my surname in order to marry Alessandro, he was very angry. He tried to stop me, but I didn¡¯t listen because of my blind foolishness. And when I left home, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at me. I was hurt that time without realizing how wrong I was. He warned me about the money-minded attitude of people, but I ignored his experience, drowning in my idiotic thoughts of fairy tale love. And I was hit back for that. My parent didn¡¯t contact me for three years, nor did I try. Now, looking back at the time, I realize my mistakes. I realized how lucky I am to have such parents. I did make a mistake; I should have contacted them a long ago, but I didn¡¯t. Now that I¡¯m back, they¡¯ve Parents are parents, right? No one can beat their love. At dinner time, I sat in the huge dining hall with my parents while the servants started serving food. The dining area is huge, and in my point of view, this is a waste. Well, I know I am a billionaire heiress, but I never believed in wasting money on unnecessaryvish products. I always wanted a convenient home filled with family, love, and adoration, but unfortunately, this world only values money and fame. Looking at the food, I smiled. Maria, of course, made the food of my wish. I can¡¯t me her. Thisdy is always after spoiling us with her cooking skills. Even I and Antonio learned cooking from her. I also made them sit with us for dinner. I was missing Antonio, but he has to attend back-to-back meetings¡ªmy poor brother. So much has to sacrifice to be a director of a huge corporation. We were eating while mama and papa described Hawaii. Mom even started nning a family vacation for us. One thing I am grateful for is that none of them once brought up the topic of my divorce. I was jerked out of my thoughts when Papa¡¯s phone started ringing. He received it and put it on a loudspeaker. ¡°Hello,¡± Papa spoke with his business tone. Cold and firm. Immediately, I felt Antonio over there. They say it right, like father, like son. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Edwards.¡± The opposite person said. ¡°You have taken a 10% equity stake in CM for $2.8 billion. You are now thergest shareholder of the whole fashion market!¡± Papa¡¯s face brightened, and I smiled at his happiness. ¡°Thank you for the information, Mr. Austin,¡± Papa replied, hiding his emotion. ¡°No problem, sir.¡± So Papa hung up. ¡°Congrattions, papa bear!¡± I held his hand over the table, and he dropped a kiss on the back of my hand. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart. Your presence always brings fortune to this family, my doll.¡± I was about to reply, but a sudden bang on the table startled us. It was mama. She was ring at her husband fiercely. Uh-oh. This look is always to run for; Papa is in trouble. ¡°Wh...what happened, darling?¡± Papa asked with a hint of fear and confusion in his eyes, and mama only rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are you for real, Vincent? Your daughter is finally back, and you¡¯re still talking business on the phone?!¡± ¡°Oh, no-no-no! I am not! I swear.¡± He quickly apologized and turned to me, kissing my hand once again. ¡°Forgive Papa, will you?¡± I smiled at the cutest couple. I so admire these two. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Papa.¡± I winked at him, and heughed. ¡°Come home and stay with us this time. No one will dare to bully you anymore.¡± Suddenly Papa said, stopping hisugh. Mama nodded in agreement. ¡°Your Papa is right. Come home, baby; we missed you.¡± She sobbed, shaking her head. ¡°My Poor baby girl, you have been in sensitive health since you were a child; we brought you up with so much care and love.¡± She sniffed, breaking my heart into pieces. ¡°You grew up and fell in love. You even changed yourst name to marry that scum!¡± Mama¡¯s words were like sharp stabs in my heart. It ached so bad that how careless I was to hurt them! Fuck! Instantly, I rushed beside her and held her hands. ¡°I am back now, aren¡¯t I? I will never leave you again.¡± I wiped her tears and kissed her hands. ¡°I just hope you can forgive me for what I did before?¡± I looked at papa with pure regret, and he held my hands. His eyes turned teary, making me gasp out loud. I¡¯ve never seen him emotional! ¡°Papa...¡± He shook his head. ¡°I am sorry, Princess. I should have called you a long ago. I can¡¯t believe you suffered this much. If I didn¡¯t hold my anger... That worthless idiot could never bully you!¡± He turned angry with hisst sentence and then sighed. ¡°I am sorry, my child.¡± I stood up and went beside papa and hugged him, fully crying. I can¡¯t stop my tears anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, papa. I am at fault, not you. You have warned me before, but I was too stupid to listen.¡± I sobbed. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t leave you again. I will listen to your words.¡± Let it be known this time; I truly mean what I say. That was a very emotional moment for us. Both mama and papa were beside me. Oh, how I wish Antonio was here too. Mama wiped my tears when my phone started ringing. A little annoying to be the truth for the disturbance. Maybe, it could be Antonio. But, the moment my eyes fell on the screen, my mood turned off. It is none other than my ex-husband! What the fuck he wants now? I excused myself from there. I don¡¯t want my parents to see his call, not after this moment. I wouldn¡¯t have picked up this call. But just because it was me for whom he ended up in the hospital, I am receiving his call. Let¡¯s see what he has to say. ¡°What is it now?¡± I asked in a duh and a little irritated. I was taken aback by how distant and unfeeling my voice sounded. And his reply stunned me with a need to pinch his handsome sorry face! ¡°I miss you, Victoria. Can youe to the hospital and bring me some food? Please...¡± Yeah, that¡¯s what this shameless man said!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 19 You tricked her! Chapter 19 You tricked her! ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV A few hours ago... Life has turned into hell after she is gone, as if something had just parted from me. Perhaps my heart, as I was no longer able to feel it. It may sound clich¨¦d, but it is the awful reality of my existence. I am very aware of my own guilt. For three years, she put up with me. Absolutely no other girl in her position would agree to it. Not even I would attempt it! There is nothing that she hasn¡¯t loved me through, and she never voiced a grievance. In all honesty, I was the one who didn¡¯t give a damn. And I only realized my error now that she had finally given up. I don¡¯t know, but maybe I have fallen for her this time. I am sure I did. She has somehow made her way into my cold heart, and now it¡¯s full of her. ¡°Sir!¡± I was jerked out of my inner thoughts by Calvin¡¯s excited voice. He rushed inside the room, huffing. It seemed he did a sprint to get in here. ¡°You get it?¡± I asked and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He replied, and I adjusted myself on the bed. I asked him to investigate the ident three years ago. My heart started racing in curiosity; eager to know the result, I desperately did not want Cami to be the person. ¡°Did you find out who the girl was?¡± Trying to sound rational but failing miserably. I didn¡¯t know if Calvin caught the desperation in my tone. Even if he did, he didn¡¯t react to it. ¡°Still no clue, sir,¡± Calvin replied. Immediately, blood rose in my head as I threw away the file Calvin had given me. ¡°How dare youe here without any news? Get lost!¡± I barked at him, and he flinched but didn¡¯t get out as I said. Instead, he picked up the file and kept it on the bedside table. ¡°There is more, sir. I found out that Miss Cami seems to have given up ying the piano for another reason.¡± He said. His words worked to calm me down a little. Still, aggrieved that there was no information about that ident, but this news? She has always imed she saved me from fire; recently, it¡¯s always in my mind that she is lying. She even imed that she injured her hand while saving me and sacrificed her career ying piano, which turned out to be a lie. If she could lie about her injury, why couldn¡¯t it be that ident? Though it¡¯s still unclear, this one lie is the biggest proof that she is not so honest. She lied and forced a promise out of me to marry her, acting all innocent before my family and me. She really thinks I don¡¯t know anything. A cold smirk twitched my lips as I turned my gaze to Calvin. ¡°Don¡¯t stop the investigation of that year.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He replied, and I dismissed him. After Calvin was out, I closed my eyes only to greet by Victoria¡¯s beautiful face. It¡¯s not new; since she left my side, she is always in every part of me, and I love it. But I also miss her. Her care, her touch, her presence; well, all of her. I picked up my phone and turned it on. There she is, looking stunning in her red dress, smiling. Remembering that stunning grin wasn¡¯t for me constantly hurts. She was smiling at Antonio; though he was not present in the photo, I only captured her. Still, that memory is fresh in my mind. I took this photo hiddenly. I couldn¡¯t help it. Guess this is what punishment is like, isn¡¯t it? When she was beside me as my wife, I never had a photo of her, and now, when she walked away from me, I am trying all my levels to get a nce of her, and it¡¯s unavable now. One chance, that¡¯s what I want from her. I swear, I will listen to every single breath of her carefully and fill my phone with her photos¡ªjust one chance I want. Slowly, my fingers found their way to the phone contacts and seeing her name, I stared at the name for a moment. Why does this not look so ethical? Well, Maybe... I pressed the edit option and changed her name to ¡°My Wife¡± with a little red heart beside it. Yeah, I know this is a bit cringing, but that¡¯s what I feel like doing it. I really don¡¯t care if anyone sees this and gives me a strange look at a great director being whipped by a woman. I would love to be her puppy, following her around. Just one chance, Victoria; I promise to prove myself this time. I once looked at the phone screen. Her number is on the dialed list, and before I could process it, I dialed it. With every ring, my heartbeat gets faster. And then it almost stopped when she answered the call. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked. Even though her tone was cold and nk, I was happy! Seriously, I didn¡¯t think she would pick up! Does that mean she still cares for me? Fuck! I really hope that is a yes! ¡°I miss you, Victoria; can youe to the hospital and bring me some food? Please...¡± I begged her. I really need to see her. Please say yes¡­ say yes. I kept chanting in my mind when she was taking a brief pause. But then she replied, toting my heart all along. ¡°First of all, I am not your servant to do your chores. Secondly, There are many maids in your house, why don¡¯t you call them? Or, why don¡¯t you call Cami? I am sure she will be more than willing to bring you food!¡± Her every word is like a p on my face. Still, I want to hear her and want her beside me. ¡°Victoria, listen, I...¡± But she didn¡¯t listen and hung up. Fuck Victoria, why can¡¯t you just listen to me for a second? Damn it! I flipped the phone beside me and closed my eyes, only to see her face again. Immediately, I opened my eyes, murmuring a curse as I picked up my phone. Okay, I need to call her till she agrees toe here! I dialed her number again, and she didn¡¯t pick up. I did it again and again. Victoria never answered. I looked so formidable, and I fucking am! I called Calvin, and he rushed inside. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Give me your phone,¡± I demanded. He looked confused, yet he handed me his phone. I went through his contact list, and there it is. Miss ke. Wait... Miss ke? My already ruined mood turned gloomier. He does have time to save her name as Miss ke, huh? Fine, I will see how you waste your time next on such things! I called her, praying she picked up this time, and finally! She did! ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Victoria, it¡¯s me. Please, don¡¯t cut the call. Please listen to me for once.¡± I begged as soon as she received the call. ¡°What the fuck, Alessandro! Why don¡¯t you...¡± She was angry, but I tried to stop her when I suddenly choked on my saliva and coughed violently. ¡°V...Victoria, please listen,¡± I begged again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She asked, making me a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t she angry a second ago? What just happened? Oh! Is that change for my coughing? ¡°Are you alright, Alessandro?¡± I heard her tone again from the opposite. She sounded worried even if she pretended she was not. I know this doesn¡¯t seem right, but I have to take it. Maybe, this is one sign from God giving me another chance. I coughed as hard as I could. Of course, I was faking it. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I... I don¡¯t feel well, Victoria...¡± And the cough continued. ¡°I...it seemed I am having fever and I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± I again coughed to make it believable. I sighed deeply. ¡°I only wanted your food, Victoria... *Coughing* But, it¡¯s alright... I... won¡¯t disturb you... So I hung up. Leaning on the pillow behind me, I smirked. ¡°Oh, I believe you won¡¯t ignore me now.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± I heard Calvin¡¯s tone. For a minute, I forgot he was present as I was using his phone. I looked at him and found him watching me in utter disbelief. I raised a brow at him in question. ¡°What? Let me know when she arrives and...¡± ¡°Y...you tricked her!¡± He gasped, stopping in the middle. ¡°What did you say?!¡± I red at him. ¡°Nothing!¡± He shook his head. ¡°I will let you know when she arrives.¡± Saying that he rushed out of the room. Chapter 20 I am coming! Chapter 20 I aming! VICTORIA¡¯S POV I don¡¯t understand what is happening in my life. When I wanted Alessandro in my life, he despised me. And now, when I am trying to leave, he is pestering me in every way to annoy me. I won¡¯t deny it; I am not worried about him. I have loved him for three years, and somewhere in my heart, I still have a soft corner for him. Yet, my determination is not something I would give up after what he did to me. I have had enough of his ignorance. I also can¡¯t ignore him; he is in the hospital bed because of me. I was ready to take care of him, and I tried to until Cami walked in. I just don¡¯t want her anywhere near my unborn infant or me. The drama of that family is too much to ept. That¡¯s why I walked away. ¡°But now...¡± A helpless sigh left my lips as I stared at my phone screen. He sounded so weak and... sick. Maybe, I will consider visiting him this time; for thest time? Then I will warn him not to call me ever. Yeah, I can do that. I just don¡¯t want anything bad to happen when I am a part of it. However... I turned to my parents, who were sharing their future ns with James and Maria happily. How can I let them know about my visit to Alessandro? They will be very upset, and I don¡¯t want to hurt them at any cost. Not again. Oh, Lord! Such a tough situation! All because of that man! I stepped toward the dining table with hesitating steps. I was thinking about what to tell them when mama asked with a slight frown. ¡°What happened, Victoria? Everything alright? You look worried, baby.¡± She stood up and came beside me. With her words, all the eyes are on me now. It felt like everyone was worried about me, making me guiltier for doing this. ¡°Umm... Everything is fine, mama. I just need to go out for some time... If you agree,¡± I said, ignoring her eye contact. ¡°Oh, where to?¡± She asked softly. ¡°Tell us, doll; we can help you if there is any problem¡± Papa said immediately after mama. I felt like tearing up at the continuous concern. Oh, Lord, how much I have missed these people. But, I suppressed myself from bursting into tears before them and shook my head with a smile. ¡°No papa, there is no problem. It¡¯s just... my one friend needs me with her now; a little urgent. So, I am hoping you guys won¡¯t mind if I go there.¡± I tried my best not to look suspicious of my lie, and fortunately, it worked as they both agreed without doubting me. It was nighttime, so papa warned me to take a car and a chauffeur. I had no other choice but to do it. I was grateful to God that he didn¡¯t send James or Mario, his loyal assistant, behind me. I would have been caught in no time. Soon, I reached the hospital and found Calvin standing before Alessandro¡¯s room. Seeing me, Calvin smiled immediately. ¡°Oh, I am so d you are here, Miss ke¡± He sounded so relieved from a heavy burden. ¡°How is he?¡± I asked, looking at the closed door. His head hung lower as he shook his head.¡°Go inside, ma¡¯am. See by yourself,¡± He sighed.¡°Oh, my poor boss.¡± His words send a cold shiver in my heart as if someone clenched it with a cold hand. I just hope he is okay. Slowly, I stepped inside. The whole room is annoyingly quiet; only the beeping of machines ising to my ears. In the middle of it, there he is,ying on the hospital bed, looking weak and brittle. My heart clenched again; seeing him like this broke my heart. I could beying down there in his ce if he didn¡¯t rush to save me. I once lost my love and still, that hurts. I didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to me. Although I divorced him, that never meant it wouldn¡¯t affect me when he was hurt. Slowly, I went beside his sleeping figure. I guess I did the right thing bying here. I must have to say, even in the sick bed, he is gorgeous. Carefully, I touched his forehead and gasped a little. He has a high fever! Howe he became so sick all of a sudden? Thest time I was here, he was much better than this! Maybe, I could talk to the doctor? Thinking, I removed my hand from his forehead or tried to, when I felt his touch on my hand. "Victoria..." He murmured. ¡°Yes, I am here, Alessandro,¡± I said, trying to remove my hand from his grip which tightened just now.¡°Let me call the doctor.¡± ¡°Victoria...¡± He murmured again, with his eyes still closed.¡°Victoria... Don¡¯t go...¡± I blinked in confusion at first and then suddenly realized he was talking in sleep. His touch on my hand seemed like a burning fire! Oh no! This is not good! Immediately I pressed the button used for calling doctors. A few secondster, the doctor rushed in with a nurse following behind. The doctor checked on him and assured me that it was the effect of a wound. It incited the fever. He This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. needs to be taken care of and restpletely with healthy foods. He also gave him proper medication, so the fever would go away. After the doctor was gone, I sat beside Alessandro and watched him, one of my favorite things to do in the past. He appeared happy and at ease while sleeping. Also, he could not ignore or be cold to me in his sleep unless he dreams of that. This is thest time only; I am watching him. Never in a million years did I imagine that I would leave everything behind for this man just to turn my back on him now. Gradually, he woke up from sleep; ttering his eyes open, he looked at me.¡°Victoria... Y¡­you are here¡± Gulping the lump in my throat that was forming at a mere nce at his dull blue eyes, I nodded.¡°Yes... I am. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Happy,¡± he mumbled, trying to get up from bed. ¡°Hey, what are you doing,¡± I quickly stopped him from getting out.¡°Don¡¯t move, Alessandro. You are not allowed to move.¡± I said, pulling the quilt over him again. Suddenly, I was stopped by him. He held my hand, and I red at him before pulling my hand from his grip. ¡°What are you doing?¡± For some time, it felt like his eyes flickered with sadness. Though I am sure, I sensed it wrong because he was watching me nkly. Well, my heart stopped thinking he was sad for a split second. ¡°I am just trying to go to the washroom. I hope that is allowed?¡± He raised his brow at me as I flushed. Here I thought he was trying to get close to me! What an ironic embarrassment! Clearing my throat, I again looked back at him. ¡°Y...yes, that is allowed! You can go!¡± I stepped back from his side and started searching in my bag to avoid the conversation with him. What a shameful bitch I am! How can I think he wants to get close to me?! Fuck! ¡°Victoria?¡± I looked at him, surprised, as he abruptly yelled my name. ¡°Huh?!¡± I blinked twice. ¡°Will you help me?¡± He slightly tilted his head aside. ¡°I need help to go to the bathroom.¡± It took me a moment to realize what he was asking for. ¡°Me?¡± I raised my index finger at myself. ¡°There is no one else in here, Victoria.¡± He said with utter amusement. ¡°Of course not!¡± I stepped away from him. ¡°I... I will call for a nurse to help you!¡± ¡°But they are women!¡± He argued back, making me stop. But, soon, a name popped into my mind. ¡°Calvin! He is out there and will do it!¡± I hurried to the door immediately, only to discover it was empty. Fuck! Wasn¡¯t he here before?! I was trying to find some other solution when he started throwing tantrums. ¡°Oh, Victoria! I can¡¯t control it anymore! Help me!¡± I turned to him to find him clenching his thighs with gritted teeth. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Guess I have no other choice but to help him. ¡°Fine! I... I aming!¡± Chapter 21 I dont want to lose you Chapter 21 I don''t want to lose you VICTORIA¡¯S POV I had no choice but to apany my ex-husband to the toilet in his state of helplessness. It seemed so small. Well, way too small. It¡¯s Suffocating! Letting him stand before the toilet seat, I turned around. ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do it if you are not helping?¡± He asked in a restless tone. ¡°What do you want me to do now?¡± I was also losing my patience as I turned to him again. He shook his broken arm slightly at me, making me realize the harsh fact. ¡°Help me take off my pants.¡± He said. Such an embarrassing situation. The man I want to stay away from asks me to take his pants off! Well, Maybe there is no nonsense behind it; we are still divorced and parted ways! ¡°Victoria? Can you please thinkter and do it fast? I am losing it!¡± He rushed me, and without having any choice, I stepped close to him. My heart is racing at full speed now. The proximity to him is not so good for me when I have deep feelings for him. I started opening his pajama, highly aware of his presence so close to me as his hot breath was fanning my forehead. I could feel his eyes, making me more nervous and flushed. I pulled down his pant only to witness the huge manhood standing so proudly. I sucked my breath hard, seeing the angry junior before my eyes. At this point, I am thinking, how does that thing fit inside me? After every one of our sexual encounters, I would feel a throbbing pain, and now I can finally put a physical measurement to it. Grateful that it didn¡¯t split me up! ¡°What happened?¡± His low and surprisingly husky tone broke my thought as I looked up at him. He is staring down at me. His blue eyes dted with darkness, filled with desire and hunger. Wait... Is he turned on? By me? Well, Maybe because it¡¯s natural between two opposite sex? Other than that, there is no reason for him to be turned on by me. I shook my head. ¡°N...nothing!¡± ¡°Victoria...¡± My name falling from his lips made my breath hitch. ¡°Y...yeah?¡± ¡°There is nothing you didn¡¯t see before.¡± My eyes snapped at him. Did he just say that? I tried to take a step back from him, but fuck my luck; I tripped on my toes. I closed my eyes, ready to hit the ground, but Alessandro immediately caught me. He pulled me to him, and something poked my belly. The moment my eyes went down, I froze on my feet. His huge pride was pressed on my belly. ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t stare like that, Victoria. I can¡¯t control myself anymore.¡± His deep growl came to my ear as if it melted my frozen state, and I freed myself from his arm. ¡°Justplete what you are here for and get out!¡± I said, not daring to look into his eyes. I won¡¯t lie; things happening in this too-little space are making me horny. And no matter what, I do not want to lose control over my feelings. After that, he washed himself, and I helped him to wear the pajama again. This time so much careful, and thankfully nothing bizarre happened! **** ¡°I am hungry,¡± Alessandro demanded aftering out of the washroom. I was still a bit shy and embarrassed around him. So, I avoided his gaze and brought out my phone to order something for him. ¡°Will pizza be fine for you?¡± I asked. ¡°Pizza?¡± He asked as if he was hearing this certain food for the first time. ¡°Why pizza?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you are hungry?¡± He seemed to confuse me more often with his words. Immediately, his happy face turned gloomy. ¡°Do I have to eat pizza?¡± He was sad, sounding like a child. At that moment, he looked so cute, and if my terms with him had stayed good, I would have kissed him hard. ¡°What do you want to eat then? Let me know, and I will order it for you.¡± ¡°Well... Umm... Can I have something cooked by you?¡± He said, giving me a pleading look. ¡°Please... I can¡¯t seem to eat anything else.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but narrow my eyes at him. ¡°There is no way I am doing it.¡± I denied it straight away. ¡°I have already said if you want to eat something, you can ask the servants to make it for you. The chef is in the mansion; he will cook it. And if not, you can always ask your Cami, but not me. I can only order takeout for you.¡± He stared at me, looking somewhat stunned. Maybe, he didn¡¯t realize I would say no directly to him. He still didn¡¯t get to meet the reality, did he? ¡°If there is nothing more, I will leave.¡± I stood up, and suddenly he held my hand. Before I could say anything, he started coughing violently. I won¡¯t lie; it really worried me. Rubbing his back, I held him with my arms. ¡°What happened? Should I call the doctor?¡± I tried to press the inte button, but he stopped me. ¡°No need for a doctor. He *coughed* I am not feeling much well, he said. I want to eat some food, but my fever and coughing are making it hard. Can I have some chicken soup cooked by you? Please...¡± This is so awkward. However, after reflecting on why he is here, I decided to do this for thest time. Moreover, the soup will also help his recovery. As the doctor said, only liquid foods are better for him. It dawned on me that I was an idiot to even consider ordering him a pizza! Thankfully, I didn¡¯t! ¡°Fine.¡± I sighed. ¡°I will bring itter tonight.¡± And then I added. ¡°Just because you saved me this morning, I am doing this for you, Alessandro. Don¡¯t try to think more from it.¡± Saying; I left the room without looking back at him. **** I returned with chicken soup for Alessandro. At this hour, he made me cook for him! I know I shouldn¡¯t be harsh at him, considering his situation, but what can I do? I have to lie again to my family! When I went back, Antonio looked at me suspiciously, and I had to lie a ton and ignore his soul-piercing gaze to cover up one truth! When I went inside the room, I noticed he was working on hisptop. For real? He is sick and needs to rest! But here he is, working? I wanted to snap at him, but before he saw me, and surprisingly enough, he instantly closed theptop and smiled at me. He never did that in those three years I spent with him as his wife. His work always came first over everything! Anyways, I didn¡¯t bother much about it and walked inside. ¡°It¡¯s still hot. Eat it now, I said.¡± He nodded only and, with a smile, watched me serve him the soup. He is behaving strangely enough. Did he hit his head in the ident? Who knows? As though experiencing food for the first time, he closed his eyes and took a mouthful. ¡°Did you make this?¡± He asked. ¡°Of course, who else would have made it?¡± I rolled my eyes at him. Alessandro didn¡¯t eat but asked, ¡°I heard from the maid that you are the one who cooked for me before?¡± My brow raised at him in that sudden recognition. ¡°Since when you started realizing this?¡± I sneered and couldn¡¯t help the bitterness that rolled out of me. He turned silent for a brief moment. But that¡¯s not my concern as I stood up. ¡°Well, I made you soup and, as I said, for thest time. Don¡¯t call me anymore.¡± I was about to leave when he held my hand again. This time I got angry and pulled my hand from his. ¡°What the hell are you doing, Alessandro?¡± ¡°Pleasee back, Victoria,¡± Alessandro pleaded, looking into my eyes. ¡°Huh, what?¡± I was stunned hearing his demand. ¡°You want me to go back to be your cook?¡± I seriously couldn¡¯t believe he said that! However, to more surprise, he shook his head vigorously. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t say that!¡± He immediately denied it and shook his head. He seemed so frustrated as his impatient blue orbs again set on mine. ¡°What do I have to say to make you understand that I regret! I regret every second of my past actions, Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Victoria... I don¡¯t want to lose you; I can¡¯t cope without you in my life. Can you give me just one more chance, please...?¡± Chapter 22 For the time being Chapter 22 For the time being VICTORIA¡¯S POV Isn¡¯t it true that life tends to y pranks on us at the most inconvenient moments? After loving this man for three years, enduring being ignored and despised by him, and ultimately deciding to leave, he suddenly held my hand and asked me to return to him. What should I say? Could this be a joke? I froze for a while,pletely confused. If it were a few days ago, I would have cried to God, thanking him for sending this man into my life. But now? I really don¡¯t know how to act about this particr thing. Considering the past, I think staying far from this man is best for myself and my unborn child, and somehow it¡¯s very funny in a disgusting way. I pulled my hand away from him with a mocking sneer on my lips. ¡°Oh, my¡­my! Mr. Devonte, it appears that the ident has caused confusion for you regarding many things. Is this a result of your injury?¡± I raised an eyebrow inquiringly. ¡°However, this is amon urrence, so there¡¯s no need to worry. Would you like me to summon a doctor for you?¡± He only stared at me. ¡°Those blue eyes were dull and... hurt?¡± Oh wow! Is he hurt? For what? This is even funnier. But unfortunately, I was in no mood, so I shook my head in denial. ¡°Oh, no need for a doctor?¡± I asked again. He didn¡¯t respond, so I shrugged. ¡°Fine then.¡± I never thought I could be this much sarcastic in life. Guess what? The situation taught me everything. I turned around and just took a step to leave when suddenly his hand grabbed my hand, and before I could react, his hands found my waist and dragged me to the bed. He didn¡¯t stop there! He continued by pressing me close to him, his soft, warm lips mmed on mine. My eyes widened at the sudden action as I tried to push him away from me, not caring that my struggle could hurt his injury. I don¡¯t know if he felt any pain or not because he did not let me go but pulled up more strength to stop me. Isn¡¯t he sick? How the fuck he gets his energy? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. His kiss was wild and aggressive. It felt like he is punishing me for not being obedient! Obedient, my foot! Who is he to me now? Nobody! He started biting my lips, making me flinch in pain, and then drove crazy in my mouth, devouring every inch wildly, and started sucking my lips. This is going too far. Well, far more than my patience for tolerance. When I couldn¡¯t fight him physically, I only had one choice. The moment his tongue started massaging mine, I took the chance and bit it down. He groaned and flinched as his grip loosened against me. Suddenly, I shoved him away, breaking free from his grasp, and gazed at him with anger, coercion, and repulsion. My emotions are peaking up as my tears are on the verge. Before I started crying in front of this unfaithful man, I turned around and left without ncing behind. Fuck you, Alessandro Devonte. **** ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV The stinging bite is still fresh and torturous on my tongue. I could taste my own blood. However, this is not what is painful to me or makes me mad, but my action did. How could I? I faked all my weakness to see her and feel her beside me. Though the fever was real, it was not as bad as I pretended. Then the washroom part? I have never been so aroused before! She was incredibly attractive, and her hesitant movements and shyness made her even more charming. The slight blush on her cheeks was the perfect finishing touch. I¡¯m not sure how I managed to keep myself in check. Fuck! The thought of her shyness again turned me on! Then she made soup for me. After such a long time, I felt like eating. No one can beat her cook, not even grandma. Sorry, grandma, but hers is better. Soon, she wanted to leave, and I didn¡¯t want her to. Without waiting for a second, I acted impulsive. I asked her toe back and begged for a chance. But, she mocked me. I know I deserve it after what I have put her through in thest three years. Still, I lost my rationality, and I forcefully kissed her before I could realize what I was doing. Fuck! I can¡¯t believe the decision I made. I desire to have her in my life forever and don¡¯t want to risk losing her. Unfortunately, my actions only made the situation more difficult. I wracked my fingers through my hair in frustration. How the fuck am I going to solve this mess now when things were already fucked up than it was? Beep~Beep... The sudden ringing of my phone broke my thoughts, and when I looked at the screen, it was grandma. I am not in the mood to pick up the call, but I have to. I can¡¯t deny her. ¡°Yes, grandma?¡± ¡°Oh, my good God, you are fine now. I was so scared, my child.¡± She said in relief. ¡°My soul was almost out when I heard about your ident. I was surprised it was all because of that shameless woman! Have you forgotten because of her, you suffered three years in your life, my boy? Oh, you don¡¯t know how happy I am to hear about your divorce. Finally, the curse is gone from your life. I will advise you to stay away from her always.¡± Grandma¡¯s words only made me angrier and more frustrated. It felt like someone pinching my heart with a sharp needle. A curse, Victoria? No, never! Grandma knows nothing about Victoria; she has never been a curse in life. I never acknowledged it, but since she came into my life, my business has only increased and increased. With her beside me, I was living a carefree life. I was in heaven that I never cared about, and now? I am in hell. Her leaving is a curse for me, not her staying. ¡°Alessandro? You there, my child? Are you alright?¡± Grandma¡¯s worried voice again came over the phone as I nodded, gulping the lump in my throat. ¡°Yes, grandma, I am fine.¡± ¡°Oh baby, I hope you get better soon. And again, Alessandro, stay away from that woman. I heard Cami visited you in the hospital, and that vicious woman insulted her?¡± ¡°Huh? What, Victoria insulted her?¡± That left me in shock. Clearly, Cami lied! In front of me, Cami insulted my Victoria! But before I could react, grandma continued, ¡°poor girl Cami, she has been crying for the past few days. She was deeply saddened upon hearing about your ident. After your recovery, visit Cami. It¡¯s your first duty to do, understand?¡± ¡°Grandma, I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny, Aless. It¡¯s your grandma¡¯s request. We can not forget what that poor child sacrificed for you, sweetheart. You will visit her, right?¡± Grandma loves me a lot, and I could not hurt her by denying the visit due to my respect for her. But I also can¡¯t ignore that Cami lied so much, and at this point, I am adamant about believing she saved me that night. I also can¡¯t deny that my own family, including me, hurt Victoria so deeply when she only loved me and respected every person in the family. But, everything needs to be done patiently and precisely, so I could throw the curse named Cami out of our lives. So, just for the time being, I nodded reluctantly. ¡°Fine, I will visit her.¡± Chapter 23 She will pay for this Chapter 23 She will pay for this CAMILLA¡¯S POV ¡°AAGHH!¡± How dare he say that to me! I yelled, throwing everything in my room as all the expensive things started breaking and were scattered on the ground. Blood rushed in my head as my head pounded with the words he said to me that day. Years after years, I only dreamed of getting married to Alessandro. I did everything within my power to capture him! But that bitch! Alwayses my way! Ugghh, I just wanted to destroy everything that came my way! I went to grandma; I cried to her. Still, he didn¡¯t bother to exin his behavior! Now that bitch has everything! The more I think, the more I get mad and can¡¯t help it. Heck! I don¡¯t want to sober up now! ¡°Young miss! What happened?¡± The maid, Sophia, rushed into the room and gasped, seeing the massacre in my room. But I don¡¯t fucking care! I screamed, throwing things here and there nonstop. She tried to stop me, but I pushed her away. ¡°Go away!¡± I shouted. ¡°Miss¡­ miss, please calm down! What are you doing!? Stop, please!¡± ¡°No, no! I can¡¯t stop! I don¡¯t want to stop!¡± As tears trickled down my face, I shook my head and grabbed her hands. ¡°Can you bring him to me? My Alessandro? Bring him to me!¡± ¡°Oh, Miss. Please, calm...¡± ¡°No!¡± I pushed her back, didn¡¯t care if she fell or not. My head was spinning, and I was getting mad! ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Alesse to see me?! Why!?¡± I throw away the huge shelf on the floor as it splits into two. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Sophia gasped and immediately rushed away as soon as I began hurling unknown objects at her. It¡¯s been days since I returned from the hospital. He insulted me there because of that bitch! Why would he do this to me!? Why would he ignore me like this?! What did I not do for him?! Conspiracies and all? I did everything! No one could have ever guessed some of the things I did to win him over! I lied, I plotted, I made up things, for what? Just to get him, and he rejected me for that worthless shit! I can¡¯t believe this! No, no, no! This cannot happen! Alessandro is mine and only MINE. I will destroy everything and everyone who woulde between us! Victoria did it very wrong, and she will pay for this. And that¡¯s another shit! He messed up everything! Cursing, I brought out my cell phone and dialed a number. Immediately it was picked up, and I heard the sounds of women beside him. My boiling blood now wanted to burst. I can¡¯t believe he was enjoying himself when he failed to aplish the straightforward task I assigned him. ¡°How did you do your job?! I told you to hit Victoria with your car the other day, and not only did you not kill her, but you also hit my Alessandro, who is now in the hospital!¡± I shouted without thinking anything. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Calm down, miss,¡± he said casually, annoying me much. ¡°it was an ident. A little one.¡± An ident? My foot! I wanted to shout, but I needed to restrain myself. I have wasted a lot of money after this shit, and I can¡¯t take any risk for him to deny doing my work. I gulped the rage and gritted my teeth. ¡°So what now? I want Victoria to disappear for a lifetime. There shouldn¡¯t be any existence of her!¡± He chuckled, and I could visualize the disgusting, evil smirk on his irritating face. ¡°I have another solution, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I have been hearing for years, you know? Do you know what you will do for me? Hire someone to beat her up?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the mockery in my tone. ¡°Sarcasm, huh?¡± I heard his tone and rolled my eyes. I wish I could kill him, but that I can¡¯t do! Fucking idiot! Heughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, miss. I have better ns in store. Do you know Mr. Reynolds?¡± I thought for a second and nodded. ¡°Yeah, heard about him. He is the president of Reynolds Group and the biggest pervert I have ever seen. What about him?¡± Heughed again. ¡°You have so much news, huh? A great bitch you are!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I scolded him as heughed annoyingly again. ¡°Yeah, E Shine, thepany Victoria recently started working for, they are starting a new project with that group.¡± I arched my brow in confusion, though no doubt he had nothing innocent in mind whatsoever it is. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suddenly interested in his stupid n. ¡°Oh, take it slow, miss. Not something can be discussed over the phone. Meet me at our usual ce, and we will talk about it there.¡± He said, and I ended the call as I looked at myself through the mirror. Chin up and heal held high, Cami. You are gonna bring down your enemy soon, and then Alessandro will be yours forever. You insulted me that day Alessandro, didn¡¯t you? I will make sure you take me home with triple respect more than you insulted me. Soon, my dream wille true... Chapter 24 Why are you here!? Chapter 24 Why are you here!? VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°Ma¡¯am, will you join us this evening for dinner?¡± My new assistant, Daniel, asked me with his big doughy puppy eyes. He is the sweetest in thepany. A new guy of my age. A little clumsy but a sweetheart. I took interviews for my assistant, and at first nce, I knew who to pick. If I had a little brother, I would like to have someone like Daniel. In just a few days, he proved his loyalty to me. And somehow, he seems to realize that he could get through anything with those puppy eyes and is now tricking me. ¡°What if I say no?¡± I arched my brow at him. Though I had already decided on the answer, I teased him a little. Immediately his face fall. ¡°Please, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t say no. Everyone wants you there.¡± He mastered the most adorable puppy eyes this time, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at him. ¡°Fine, I will.¡± His face lit up as his grey eyes shone. ¡°I will let others know about it!¡± He said, and as he was about to sprint out of the room, I stopped him. ¡°Wait there, Daniel. I want the new designs ready on my table before we go out for dinner. Or else, there will be none.¡± He scratched his neck with a coyed smile. ¡°You will get it soon!¡± And he was gone, making me chuckle alone. A few hourster, I got all the designs collected on my desk. While keeping the file, he showered me with a victorious smile. More like saying, ¡®now stop if you can.¡¯ Huh, he is really childish. Soon, we all are out for dinner. Everyone took the bus together, and I followed them. People have different opinions about me; most of it is that I am arrogant and yed tricks to get the position. I really don¡¯t care what they think of me, but to work with them, I need to give a good impression of my personality and work, and I guess joining them on the bus worked a little. They were stiff at first, but everyone slowly opened up, watching Daniel behave normally. I enjoyed it so much. Though I could feel a few jealous nces, it would be there no matter what. The dinner took ce in a steakhouse, where people could eat and have a singer on stage. The whole ce was booked by E Shine, so no one has to think of expenses tonight. I sat with Daniel and a few other colleagues in the design department. I spoke to them briefly about various topics, and then they began discussing the current rumors circting within thepany, and for the first time, I realized that Daniel is a huge lover of gossip! Well, not much surprised, though. His yful character somehow hinted in that direction. Unlike him, I am an absolute hater of gossip. I don¡¯t really do well in that part. Still, one young girl cleared her throat and asked if Antonio had a girlfriend. At that moment, everyone was looking at me because I was aware that many of them believed I was in the position of his girlfriend, which is far from the truth. I shrugged politely and answered that I didn¡¯t know if he had any. But to the best of my knowledge, he is still single. They all nodded. Only God knows if they believed it or not, but they did not ask anymore on this topic. I ignored their gossip and focused on the singer singing ¡®Thank you, next¡¯ by Arianna Grande. One of my favorite songs as I have started loving myself. This song is such a vibe. The singer sang it well. I enjoyed it. Soon, the food was served, and the meals looked delicious, ording to my taste. Because after getting pregnant, I tend to be a little picky eater recently. As we were about to start eating, Amber, the nning director, stood up and grabbed all our attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, like every year, E Shine held a dinner for the wholepany, and this time the new director of design of E Shine Miss Victoria, also joined us this evening. I would like to raise a toast to her. Wee, Miss Victoria.¡± She raised a wine ss and nodded at me. I know what this means. I need to drink out of respect. As for me, I have never been a drinker, and in this situation, I would never drink. I smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Rose, for the toast. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t drink. But, I can apany you with clear water.¡± For a split second, I sensed a glint of despise on her face, which was immediately suppressed with a smile. I didn¡¯t see anything wrong in this, did I? ¡°Oh,e on, Miss Victoria, no one is born to drink; you only need to practice. You are young and certainly, have the age to drink. And as a design director, you inevitably have to socialize in the future. If you don¡¯t drink, we will not be happy tonight.¡± I am a little annoyed now. I can¡¯t show it, though. I was about to deny it again when the female colleagues next to me started encouraging me to ept the toast. ¡°Yes, just drink it. A little won¡¯t hurt.¡± At this point, I regret joining this dinner. I should have thought this through and note. ¡°What do you mean, Miss Victoria? You don¡¯t want to drink a single ss of wine with me?¡± Her tone seemed disappointed, and a little raged. I don¡¯t understand why she must be so pushy about this matter. What does she want to prove out of this? I am doubtful of her motive now, but that never meant I would drink alcohol. I raised my head with a smile. ¡°I understand what you are saying, Miss Rose. Still, I have to disappoint you. I am allergic to alcohol. I am sorry. I can¡¯t take a risk on my health.¡± I stood up with a smile and excused myself to the washroom. As soon as I get inside the washroom, I let go of a sigh. It has always been a ce for me to release my frustrations. Especially in my three years of marriage, I have consistently recognized that my thoughts tend to gravitate towards the bathroom, as no one ever gets to know what is happening inside you. Frankly, it is one of the greatest ces, and I am sure many people would agree with me if they are introverts like me. I freshened up and washed myself. I was drying my face with the tissue paper, and Amber walked inside. I smiled at her, trying to walk past her, when she stopped me. I frowned, suddenly confused at her behavior. She folded her hands on her chest as her lips twitched in a cold smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine our design director was such a pretty young woman, huh?¡± She wracked her eyes on me from head to toe. My blood boiled in my veins. I wish I could smack her head on the wall! Wait... Ain¡¯t I being too violent after getting pregnant? Maybe, I am! And I don¡¯t fucking care! I need to calm down, though. I can¡¯t use violence when most of them are against me. Clenching my fists, I replied to her with the cold Sam smile she sent me. ¡°Why were you so hostile to me when I came to thepany?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She stepped toward me angrily, not suppressing it at all. ¡°Look at you! What else do you have besides your good looks? Why would you get Antonio¡¯s favor as soon as you joined thepany?¡± Is this woman crazy? There should be a limit to jealousy. I wanted tough hard but controlled myself. ¡°Oh, so this is the main reason, huh? Do you know why the president doesn¡¯t like you?¡± With a smirk, I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s because you only focus on others and not your work. If you focus on work, you will certainly get attention.¡± I removed the smirk from my face. ¡°I have to go now.¡± Saying the words coldly, I walked past her, pushed open the door, and walked out. ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped aloud as I bumped into the hard wall before me. But as soon as the cologne hit my nostrils, I snapped my head up to the person, gasping once again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I did not expect him here at all! ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Chapter 25 Some wishes... Chapter 25 Some wishes... VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, blinking my eyes at him and confused, along with maybe a little bit of shock. Whatever it is, I didn¡¯t really expect Antonio here. I thought he doesn¡¯t like to mingle with employees unnecessarily. What more could a person who is passionate about peace want than that? ¡°Yeah, to pick you up.¡± He replied,pletely ignoring Amber¡¯s surprised gasp from my behind. He is not doing this here, does he? Good God, his presence before the female washroom for me is suspiciously intriguing for the people who do not have a slight idea about our rtionship. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Antonio.¡± I said, widening my eyes, gesturing for him not to turn on his ¡®protective brother mood¡¯ before Amber, or it would be the breaking news of E Shine tomorrow. However, he totally ignored my silent request with his next words. ¡°Come with me, and I will take you home.¡± With that, he walked away from there without sparing a mere nce at Amber. Immediately, I sensed my back was burning. Certainly, she is ring at me, burying a hole there, maybe. But do I care? Frankly, a part of me does, and the other part does not. It¡¯s not really necessary to announce my private matter to her or anyone. I will probably reveal my true identity if this goes out of control. And just like my brother, I walked away as well, ignoring Amber and her thoughts. I informed Daniel about my return home, and he happily agreed. Of course, he would like to have fun with his friends. He is such a social butterfly! And somehow, this guy reminds me of someone I have known for a long time. Well, it happens. Peoplee, and people go; only their memory stays in a part of our souls. Keeping my mobile in the bag, I went inside the car. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that when I told you that I¡¯m noting home for dinner today,¡± I said to my brother, a little annoyed because of his previous action. ¡°There¡¯s no need to socialize with these people,¡± he dismissed me instantly while typing on hisptop. Yeah, of course. I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°I have to get to know my staff so they can do a better job, Antonio. You can¡¯t just say that!¡± Saying that I shut hisptop in the middle of the work, taking him by surprise. ¡°And please concentrate on me when I am talking! That¡¯s such a bad habit, Antonio. Your future wife will be bored if you maintain this habit!¡± He blinked at me, a little surprised, and the fact is, I was also a little surprised too. I have never behaved like this before. My pregnancy is making me impatient and moody, I guess. Antonio scratched his neck first and then raised his hand high. ¡°Fine, won¡¯t forget this next time. Happy?¡± I couldn¡¯t help rolling my eyes at him and giggled. Yeah, confirmed pregnancy hormones. My mood swings in different directions, for sure. ¡°By the way.¡± Antonio turned his gaze again, and this time more seriously. ¡°Mr. Reynolds, you know him, right?¡± I nodded for confirmation. ¡°Yeah, the partner E Shine. I heard he has an interest in helping us run the jewelry show. What about him?¡± ¡°Well, he wants to meet our design director,¡± Antonio arched his brow, pointing his index finger toward me. All my emotions jiggled together at the news. My hands covered my mouth, and my eyes widened. ¡°In my design?!¡± Chuckling, he kept his hand on my head. ¡°Yeah, doll. Your design. He happened to witness your first design at thest banquet. Since then, he has been interested. He finds your design exquisite and interesting. At least that is what he said.¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Iughed happily. This is such amazing news for me, Antonio. Thank you.¡± I gave him a side hug, and he returned it back. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I believe my brother, and if he says that, it¡¯s the truth. First time in my life. Oh, Lord! I am so happy! This is not only my achievement but thepany¡¯s too. With more power, our jewelry show would be very helpful to increase our influence in the market. Processing the news, I went back to my serious position. ¡°Did he say when and where?¡± ¡°Well, he ising to our office next Monday. Unfortunately, I have to travel next week, so you will have to receive him yourself,¡± he shrugged. The news was very exciting and also a confidence booster for me. All my frustration and tiredness were gone with the news. Head held high, I nodded. ¡°No problem. I will make it work; it¡¯s my first big project!¡± After a few more discussions, we both turned silent. I don¡¯t know about him, but bubbles were popping in my mind. I can¡¯t really exin my excitement. My hands automatically found their way toward my stomach as I looked down at the invisible life that was growing inside me. Finally, I am doing it for me and you, baby. Mommy promised to work hard each day for you. I will never let you face wrath from unwanted people, sweetheart. I promise. I will be a strong mother for you. I didn¡¯t realize when tears started slipping from my eyes until I felt a light touch of Antonio¡¯s fingers on my face. His eyes were sorry and worried for me. Wiping the tears off, he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, doll. He is not worth it.¡± I smiled and held his hand. Oh, my lovely brother. ¡°I am not crying for him, Ant. It¡¯s happy tears of a new journey, recognizing my value and expressing hopes for the future of this unborn child,¡± I said while cing my hand back on my belly. ¡°I have spilled tears for him for three long months, and not anymore. This time, nothing can make me weak.¡± He caressed my cheek. We both were silent again till he chose to break it. ¡°How about telling mom and dad about this baby? They deserve to be part of this life to grow, you know?¡± Antonio is right. This is high time; I let them know about theiring grandchild. ¡°I will, soon...¡± I replied, looking at the clear night sky through the window. Chapter 26 It hurts so bad Chapter 26 It hurts so bad ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV Being absent one day from work is a hectic term for the director of thepany. And I have missed a few days, which is enough to weary me. People think directors usually don¡¯t do any work, and I really wish they were right. At this time, I only wish Victoria to be here. Her absence always keeps me deeply agitated and upset nowadays. Everyone started fearing for me and avoiding me more than before. I need to have her back in my life soon enough¡ªno way for me there without her. But how? I am unable to find any improved solutions to regain her affection. A helpless sigh escaped from the deep of my soul as I leaned on the car seat, going back home. Well, I can¡¯t say home now. Just a ce I am staying in. Without Victoria, the ce felt so annoyingly vacant. ¡°Boss?¡± I heard David¡¯s voice from the driving seat. He was ncing at me through the mirror from time to time. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Umm, it¡¯s been three days since you have been out of the hospital, and well, your grandmother has asked you to meet Miss White.¡± He skillfully slid the ck car, trying to y with us, and again looked at me. ¡°Won¡¯t you meet her? She has been calling you repeatedly for the past three days.¡± The tension on his furrowed brows clearly spoke of his annoyance. Undoubtedly, Cami is causing frustration or annoyance; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned her name before me when my thoughts were solely focused on Victoria. I can¡¯t me him. That woman is poisonous. I am grateful he was patient to keep her away for three days. I guess I need to give him a raise this time. ¡°I will take care of her matter,¡± I replied. ¡°Turn the car to the old mansion; I am meeting grandma,¡± I said, and with a nod, he turned the car to my childhood home. If I need to close the Cami chapter, I need to stop grandma from meeting her often. She is manipting grandma excessively. As the car pulled before the old mansion, I left David and went inside. But, my mood was ruined more when my nce fell at the woman beside my grandma. It¡¯s Cami White. Why can¡¯t she just leave me alone for some time? And why the fuck did I not realize she would always end up with grandma when she needed something, especially me. As always, I met her crying her heart out to grandma,ining about how I refused her marriage proposal. I cleared my throat and walked close to grandma. She was happy to see me. Cami also smiled and greeted me withining eyes, which I ignoredpletely. ¡°Oh my sweet, you looked so worn out, darling.¡± Grandma cupped my cheeks and watched me from head to toe. ¡°Why are you like this, huh? Why don¡¯t you just take care of yourself better?¡± ¡°How will he, grandma? There is no one there to take care of him,¡± she started sugarcoating grandma again. Smiling at her, grandma pinched her cheeks lovingly. ¡°Oh, my dear, I am so d you are here with us.¡± Cami smiled shyly, putting a few hairs behind her ears, pretending to act all cute and gentle. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t embarrass me like this, grandma. You talk with him, and let me bring some snacks for you,¡± she said and left. I swear, if cringe could send me to death, I would have been dead now. Howe this woman does all this? Whenever I look at her now, everything feels so fake. Victoria was patient enough to endure her for three years, my God! After she was gone, grandma folded her hands over her chest, staring at me with disappointed looks. And I certainly know what ising next in my way. ¡°What am I hearing about you, Aless.¡± She shook her head and sighed before holding my hands. ¡°Aless, don¡¯t be like this; I know how you suffered for three years with that filthy woman! Don¡¯t lose hope, darling. You can always find a new start after all the bad things, and you are so lucky to have that on your door, always rooting for you. Cami is the perfect girl for you, Aless. Take advantage of this second chance, and you will be happy in your life...¡± I only heard grandma, and the more I heard her, the more I got determined to avoid her. Soon, her tone started echoing in my mind, forcing the images of those past years before my eyes. Each word is ripping my heart in grief and sorrow that she used to scold my innocent Victoria in private and public with this same mouth she is praising Cami. I used to witness the scene without any remorse, feeling foolish and ineffective. Those memories remain vivid in my mind. But I wonder how much pain the woman who endured that experience must have felt. I couldn¡¯t believe I had done that to her. I deserve her hate and wrath at every point. ¡°Aless?¡± I once again started processing her words when she shook me a little. ¡°Baby, are you listening to me? You need to talk to Cami, darling. Listen to your...¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I said firmly. In my heavy and husky tone, I stepped back from grandma¡¯s hold. Yeah, she might be the elder, and I love her, but she also needs to know that elders are not always right and no one can manipte my life anymore. I am the director of thepany and almost equal at making decisions in the family as grandma. I can not let her use Victoria wrongly anymore. I don¡¯t know whether Victoria will return to my life again, but I will take every stand for her. ¡°Aless?!¡± My sudden action confused grandma as she tried to hold me again, but I raised my hand, stopping her. ¡°Please, don¡¯t, grandma.¡± I used my professional cold tone to freeze her in ce. ¡°I understand your concern, grandma. But I hope you also understand my point of view. I don¡¯t want Cami in my life, and stop encouraging her to chase me.¡± Grandma¡¯s eyes widened and turned teary. It¡¯s really sad, but I have had enough at this point. ¡°Aless, you are enchanted by that...¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say a word against her. No, grandma.¡± I shook my head at her in a warning. ¡°Stop ming Victoria for everything that happened badly. You are experienced but blinded by the so-called fakeness of people. I hope that curtain will fall one day, and you will know what is real and what is not.¡± ¡°And for the divorce of Victoria and me? I will sort it out by getting her back in my life. Even if she doesn¡¯t, Cami will have no ce in my life.¡± With that, I turned around and left the ce before I spoke something ruder to grandma and hurt her feelings more. I also wanted to leave before I met that woman and vent all my anger on her. I wouldn¡¯t have any objections to being stopped by anything except for the burden of debt she¡¯s imposing on me. I promise you, if I can find one conclusive evidence of what happened that night, it will be enough to bring an end to her. Just as I was a few steps away from getting out, a pair of slender arms hugged me from behind. Immediately I smacked her hands away and turned to Cami, who watched me as if I had pped her. Well, I wish I could! I won¡¯t lie about that. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay away from me? Or don¡¯t you understand English? Should I let you know in Italian?¡± The voice that rolled off me paused her movements, making her a little nervous. However, she kept it aside as she knew well that I won¡¯t cross the limit when she still had her ace card. Pain coursed her face, and tears spoke of it. ¡°Do you regret the divorce, Aless? I thought you were forced to marry her, but now, you are forcing me to believe the other way.¡± ¡°Then believe it. There is no doubt that I want her only.¡± It hurt so bad when I was repeatedly reminded of my mistake. Perhaps with a bitter undertone, she attempted to smile. As someone belonging to the entertainment industry, it¡¯s not hard for her to face some acting to get sympathy, and she does it so well, I must say. But why no one is giving her an award is the question. ¡°I understand your feelings of love, Aless,¡± she said, forcing me to arch my brow at her. Does she? Really?! However, she didn¡¯t get the Sarcasm, as I am good at hiding emotions, so she continued. ¡°But, you said you would make it up to me that day in the hospital. Still, that part hurts when you said you wouldn¡¯t marry me, though. Do you remember?¡± Finally, she is on the fucking line. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. Just tell me, and I will do that for you, and our ways are parted. She fidgeted her fingers for a second, ying with my patience. But, thankfully spoke. ¡°There is a jewelry auction next month held by E Shine. A ten-carat pink diamond will be auctioned there. It¡¯s one of the prettiest and most expensive collections of centuries, and only one piece has ever Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. been made. It¡¯s called ¡®Beloved.¡¯ I really like that ring. Can you buy it for me?¡± She tilted her head, trying to give a cute seductive look. Well, my Victoria never had to try for any look! She is naturally so gorgeous! Fuck! Every single time her thought pinched my heart! I heard Cami¡¯s request. She wanted an expensive ring. That may be a good deal to get rid of her, right? I guess I could do at least this onest thing for her for the sake of that night three years ago. I gave a curt nod at her. ¡°Fine, I will see you at the auction.¡± And without wasting another single time, I walked out of the old mansion. Remember to confirm all the information before appearing in this ce next time... Chapter 27 Someone I know Chapter 27 Someone I know ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I looked at myself in the mirror. I was always praised for my charms. Women throw themselves before my feet just to get one nce from me. Just a few days ago, I believed they correctly called me a heartthrob. But now? I don¡¯t feel like it at all. It seems the patch of a dark circle has be my life partner and the growing stubbles. These blue eyes seemed to lose all their brightness since she stopped looking into them with her soft smile. Everything these days are frustrating for me. But I slept a little betterst night after standing up for Victoria. I did make a move a lotter, yet I did. I know I deserve to be punished on one side, but on the other side, nothing feels right without her. I want her at all costs! But how? How will I bring her back to me? Should I kidnap her and lock her up till she agrees? The thought came, and immediately I shot it off from me. No, that would not certainly be a good idea. I finally reached the office, thinking of thousands of ways to bring her back into my life. While I was still drowning in her thoughts, I heard a knock on the door, and Calvin walked in in an urgent mood. My left brow automatically raised high. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I went to a cafe for breakfast beforeing here, and...¡± He scratched his neck, taking a pause and making me impatient in the process. ¡°And what, Calvin?¡± ¡°Boss, I saw Miss Victoria in that cafe. She was very close to a man.¡± Immediately I straightened, snapping at him. ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°Well, it seems to be Antonio Edwards, the president of E Shine.¡± Fuck! Is she really with that man? How dare she? I felt consumed by rage as I swept everything off the floor without regard for the chaos and likely damage to myptop. The only thing in my mind was Victoria being with some other man. How close are they? Did he touch her? Did they... NO! It can¡¯t be! She can¡¯t do this to me. ¡°Boss, please calm down,¡± Calvin rushed beside me, but I had lost control already. ¡°How dare she cheat on me? HOW?¡± I growled, grabbing him by his cor. Calvin gulped but did not move impatiently. ¡°Boss, you two are divorced already.¡± And suddenly, the reality hit me. He is right! Fuck! I left his cor, forcefully pushing him back with pressure. He stumbled on his feet but managed himself somehow. ¡°Get ready; I want to go to E Shine, NOW.¡± I dered. I wanted to leave, but he stopped me. ¡°Boss, wait! E Shine is not epting visitors today because Reynolds will be there today.¡± That was another shock for me. Reynolds! That fucking man! He is a fucking dissembling bastard! My blood boiled out of limits this time. Not in Victoria now, but on that, Antonio! How dare he allow that bastard near her or any woman! ¡°Then we are definitely going there, now, without notice,¡± I announced. **** VICTORIA¡¯S POV I inhaled a deep breath rubbing my hands together. They are getting cold more and more as at the time Mr. Reynolds¡¯s arrival gets closer. I am weing him alone as Antonio has left for a business trip this morning, which is causing me to feel even more anxious. I also nned to convince him to support the jewelry show I nned. My first official project was in E Shine. I am happy and nervous at the same time! Antonio and I had breakfast in our favorite cafe together, and he took his leave after dropping me at the office. ¡°You alright, ma¡¯am?¡± Daniel asked for the fifth time since I entered the office. Well, I must say, this guy is an observer. He never let go of any details; as a jewelry designer, it¡¯s very important. The more I know him and his talent, the more I am proud of my choice. He is an unconventional worker who enjoys having fun and gossiping but can also grasp new information quickly. He has a clever and humorous personality and appears to hold some level of fondness for me. And sometimes, his words made me feel like he knew me from before! I don¡¯t know why it feels like that, but sometimes we find strangers that feel so close. Moreover, he gives me the vibe of someone so dear to me. Someone I know. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassured him with a smile and a nod, but he disagreed by shaking his head and exhaling sharply. ¡°Why lying? I know you are not. This is your first project; you might feel excited and nervous.¡± Well, he is right, and there is no point in lying. He is goofy sometimes but also smart to understand things like my rtionship with Antonio. He guessed we are siblings other than guessing absurd things like others. Though he promised not to disclose it, well, let¡¯s see. He looked at his wristwatch. ¡°He still has some time to arrive. Would you like me to get you some refreasing tea in the meantime? That will help you calm down.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed immediately. The idea is good. After Daniel was out, I kept checking on my preparations for his arrival. I kept checking them a couple of times when suddenly, one female designer knocked on my door, informing me about Mr. Reynolds¡¯s arrival. I mean, what? Why is he here now? He came early! Oh, Lord! Okay, calm down, Victoria. You can do it. I nodded at her and walked out to receive the man. He was waiting in the private waiting area with his assistant. As soon as the man entered my sight, I was left in a state of shock and stood still, observing him. He is a middle-aged, obese man. No, don¡¯t take me wrong. I am not shaming him. It¡¯s just I didn¡¯t Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. imagine him to be like this. It¡¯s not entirely my fault; I¡¯ve always been surrounded by attractive and youthful directors. Even my father looked more like our elder brother than our father. So, yeah. The thought was there. But it¡¯s alright. His look really doesn¡¯t matter as long as he is ready to help us; I am d. ¡°Good Morning, Mr. Reynolds,¡± I greeted. His eyes fell on me as they wracked all over my figure, making me ufortable. Still, I pushed the thought aside, keeping my confidence on track. His lips twitched in a smirk. ¡°A beautiful young designer! Well, your beauty is convincing enough,¡± he said. I only smiled professionally and led him to my office. His assistant waited outside as we went inside. For some reason, I didn¡¯t want to be alone with him. I was hoping for Daniel toe soon. ¡°Please, seat, sir.¡± He sat on the sofa, and I sat on the opposite one, and slowly, under his ufortable gaze and praying for Daniel to arrive soon, I presented my ideas to him and requested his help. He leaned back, putting his right leg on the left thigh, and his belly sat outside. It seemed like an attachment to his body. His perverted eyes went through me as he smirked a little. ¡°Certainly, your proposal is beautiful. Just like you. But why?¡± He arched his brow up. ¡°Why will I support this? What will I get?¡± His question caught me off guard. Why is he asking that? Has he forgotten this is freaking E Shine, or perhaps attempting to scrutinize me? I will answer that if he wants to know. I smiled and held my chin up. ¡°Of course, you will get the exposure as E Shine¡¯s partner and be more valuable than others. E Shine really expects your kind help.¡± He chuckled and then leaned forward with his raised brow and somewhat perverted smile. ¡°Oh darling, so innocent. I am not talking about thepany¡¯s state but mine. A very personal one. What do you think about that?¡± I frowned. Seriously didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He stood up and came beside me, touching my shoulder, and then his hand started traveling down to my arm. ¡°I am talking about a beautiful advantage for both of us, darling. I heard you got divorced from your husband recently. I am sure Antonio is giving you much, but now his absence can make you frustrated. I can fulfill that. Why don¡¯t you spend a night with me, baby?¡± His disgusting whisper gave me disgusting goosebumps. I stood up, getting away from him. ¡°How dare you? You obnoxious pervert!¡± I red at him. But heughed out loud. ¡°Oh, there is no point in making a scene, bitch. I know well what a woman like you wants. My one word, either sleep with me or lose the support.¡± Anger raised my head. What does he think? Could I do nothing without his help? Oh, sweetheart, you¡¯re mistaken for thinking like that. Yes, I am organizing this show and want to get help from the partnerpanies to prove myself and extend my name. He should know his position better. As I wanted to deny him, he again came to me, tried to touch me, and kept saying objectionable things. Immediately, I changed my decision and raised my hand to p him hard to put him on his mind when suddenly, the door of my room burst open only to catch me shocked as my eyes fell on the angry Alessandro! What the?! Ooh... A gasp escaped my mouth when Alessandro aimed at Reynolds without hesitation, throwing him painfully on the floor, and started beating the shit out of him! Good Lord! What is happening here?! Chapter 28 Emergency! Chapter 28 Emergency! VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°Alessandro!¡± I was shocked and stood at one side with my hands covering my mouth while my ex-husband was beating Reynolds without any calction! For a moment, I could not process the situation that just happened all of a sudden. But, a few seconds He seemed so out of control that nothing crossed his mind about what could happenter. ¡°Alessandro, stop!¡± I shouted lowly. But he was not in the zone to listen to how he beat him; it was like letting all his frustration out on this poor man. Poor? No, my bad. On this pervert! I touched Alessandro¡¯s shoulder as he was on one knee, hovering on top of almost the half-dead Reynolds. ¡°Alessandro, please stop!¡± And that¡¯s when he finally regained control and stopped, turning over his shoulder directly into my eyes. The deep ocean-like eyes were now dark like a storm describing his anger and pain... Frankly, I didn¡¯t see this look for a long time, though. The first time was three years ago when he got the news that I was not pregnant and lied, which was a lie in itself. I never lied to him, but my destiny yed a big time in me. I shook my head, causing him to stand up, and suddenly that darkness in them was gone, but the worry waved there. He carefully watched me from head to toe before asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± I gulped before nodding my head. I was taken aback by the anxiety that arose within me, which was a new experience. This had never urred before, not even during the three years when I was married to him. The question was on my tongue, but I pushed it away, concentrating on the man on the floor who was now standing up with his assistant¡¯s support. Reynolds clenched his teeth, ring at me, but did not dare to step forward, fearing Alessandro. ¡°I will never help you with the jewelry show, you bitch!¡± He screamed with the little bit of energy he had in him with his broken tone. ¡°Get lost! You dare to show up before her, and I will kill you this time.¡± Alessandro barked, covering me with his body and flinching him and his assistant back on their feet. Reynolds finally left with his assistant. Even if Alessandro didn¡¯te and beat him up, I would have never agreed to work with that bastard after what he did here today. With Reynolds leaving, everything suddenly cooled down. My eyes were wracked on the floor of my office. Once a decorated ce had turned into a mess, my gaze turned to see my ex-husband and his assistant. Now, when everything is settled, I realize something and frown. ¡°Why are you here in the first ce?¡± ¡°To save you!¡± He muttered as if he had that heroic duty to do. ¡°Alessandro...¡± I tried to retort when he suddenly said, ¡°just ignore that bloody bastard; I will help you with the jewelry show.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I was stunned hearing his words. What did he just say? He will help me?! I blinked; it took me some time to process everything that had happened. My ex-husband, who just showed up in mypany out of nowhere, beat a man who was trying to harass me; now he is saying he will also help me with the jewelry show I am directing for the first time. Is heaven really giving me a sweet chance with the cruel reality? ¡°And why would you do that, Alessandro?¡± I asked, folding my hands over my chest. His eyes were on mine, then slowly dropped down on my chest, which was a little pushed up because of my hands. The intense manner in which he was observing me caused a shiver to run through me, and suddenly my breathing became tense. What the fuck is he doing, and what the hell is happening to me? This is embarrassing; I cleared my throat and dropped my hands beside me as his eyes found their way back to my gaze. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maybe, he realized the awkwardness, too, and looked around before asking, ¡°Where is Antonio?¡± ¡°None of your business,¡± I immediately shut him down, and he red at me, stepping closer to me. ¡°Yes, it is my business! Had he been present, I wouldn¡¯t havee to rescue you here,¡± He growled. He scrunched his nose a little bit with disgust, ¡°your boyfriend is too unreliable. How could he let you face Reynolds alone with that scum reputation of him?¡± What?! Was it because he saved me? Who asked him for that!? And what did he just say? Boyfriend? Antonio? Is he mad or what? ¡°Look, Alessandro. Don¡¯t...¡± I was about to exin that he was wrong in his thoughts. Antonio is not my boyfriend but my elder brother from the same parents! However, I stopped in the middle with another thought inside me. Why? Why would I exin my rtionship with Antonio to him? Who is he? Only my ex-husband, right? He and I have no rtionship, and there will be nothing in the future. Yes, maybe I can¡¯t ignore the fact that he is my baby¡¯s father, but that also he should not know. I can raise my child alone. So, I just swallowed the words that were about to leave me. There is no necessity for that. I inhaled a sharp breath. Okay, this man needs to go now. I raised my hand to stop him. ¡°Listen, Alessandro; you should... Aagh!¡± I gasped painfully with a sudden twist in my stomach as I clutched my belly, and the world started spinning around. Suddenly, I started feeling nauseous, and the doctor¡¯s words from before rang in my mind. ¡®You once had a miscarriage. It would be best if you were very careful this time. Don¡¯t stress and excite yourself too much. It¡¯s harmful to the baby.¡¯ No, I need to calm down. I can¡¯t lose this baby. Not anymore! I... Suddenly, I felt a huge arm snacking my waist, standing me properly. I looked up to find Alessandro¡¯s worried face staring at me. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Let me take you to the doctor,¡± he said with urgency and impatience. No! I... I can¡¯t go with him. He shouldn¡¯t know about the baby! I jerked his hands from me, stepping back from him and turning around, not letting him see whatever expression showed on my face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I am fine. Just go away, Alessandro. Please, leave me alone.¡± I said as cold as I could sound. He was silent for a second as if the world gets stopped, and then I heard his nk tone. ¡°Fine.¡± Even though I had made myself believe that there would be no future with him for me, it still hurts. Why? What did I expect him to say? I don¡¯t know. It just hurts as if a cold hand clenched my heart, Suffocating me from breathing. Even though everything is silent, as if he is gone, I know he didn¡¯t. I can feel his gaze on me. It still affects me. Sadly, his gaze still tickles in a good way, but it hurts from the inside when I know that only I feel this way¡ªhis heart throbs for someone else. I can¡¯t stand before him anymore; I need to kick him out of here before I break down before him. Inhaling a sharp breath, I turned to him, avoiding his eyes that were glued on me with a strange expression new to me. ¡°You should lea...¡± My words died into my throat when Daniel sprinted inside my office, huffing. ¡°Emergency! There is a disturbance downstairs!¡± Chapter 29 Yes, maam! Chapter 29 Yes, ma''am! VICTORIA¡¯S POV As we came downstairs, there was a little skein of employees. ¡°What is happening here?¡± I asked, walking in the middle, and immediately all the eyes turned to me. But my eyes stopped on a middle-aged woman shouting at the top of her lungs. ¡°Victoria ke! You bitch!¡± She screamed at me. ¡°Who are you, please?¡± I asked calmly. Though very much annoyed inside. ¡°How dare you bully my daughter?¡± She screamed once again. I frowned. Never in my life have I seen this woman. Now, she is using me of bullying her daughter. ¡°Who is your daughter?¡± ¡°Oh, look at her!¡± She raised her index finger, pointing at me and looked around the employees of our too?¡± She mocked, and I realized the situation. So, she is the mother of that shameless bitch. I shook my head in helpless annoyance. I am tired of these people showing up one after the other. All is just never-ending drama! I wanted to retort to her when Alessandro stepped in. For a moment, I almost forgot about his presence in thepany. ¡°Mrs White, what are you doing here?¡± He asked. It sounded like he was also shocked. The woman gasped, covering her mouth with her hands, and her eyes widened. ¡°Alessandro! What are you doing here?¡± She asked with a dramatic shock making me roll my eyes. She raised her index finger at him too. ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorced from her already? Is... Is she still trying to seduce you?¡± I turned my gaze to Alessandro. His fists clenched, and his jaw tightened. He seemed angry. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He snapped at her. ¡°Oh!¡± She gasped more loudly and put her right hand on her head, shaking it vigorously. ¡°What is this bitch, huh?¡± Her eyes were now on me. ¡°Look, everyone, take a close look at this woman! At first, she seduced my daughter¡¯s boyfriend to marry him. And now, when they went for divorce, she took a huge amount of money. She didn¡¯t even stop there! Now, she wants more and seducing him again! What a disgusting home wrecker bitch she is!¡± I only could stare at the woman. Suddenly, she reminded me of my mother. No! Mama is definitely not like her. This woman behaving irrationally is fortunate that she is not present here. Mama is so possessive about her family, especially regarding me. I remember, in childhood, once a woman med that I pushed her daughter and causing a scene. Mama immediately appeared there and beat the hell out of her. If she had been here at this moment, this woman would have ended up in the hospital! I was rendered speeches with her usation on me. I just don¡¯t know what to reply at this point. But one thing is certain: Cami¡¯s mother is as vicious as she is. I sighed and stepped forward. Even though my ex-husband is here to prove some point, especially the money part, I don¡¯t need him or any outsider to take my side. I can handle myself alone. I just need to be cautious about one thing. I can¡¯t stress myself with these things. I don¡¯t want to lose my baby again. ¡°Mrs White, please recognize one thing, Alessandro and I are divorced, and I surely didn¡¯t take any money from him.¡± I turned to face my ex-husband. ¡°I hope you can clear this to your girlfriend and your family well so that they don¡¯t appear in my work or around me anywhere with this shit anymore.¡± Alessandro¡¯s eyes lit up with darkness as his face turned gloomy. I know it is embarrassing to have this conversation before lots of people. But I never started it anyway. I am just defending myself. ¡°What will he say, huh?¡± Cami¡¯s mother screamed again. ¡°You witch! You are the one that destroyed my daughter¡¯s life! I will kill you!¡± She rushed to me, but before I could take a defending position, Alessandro came in between and held her hand. He pushed her back, away from me. Once again, my ex-husband came to my rescue! What a Iuck I have got, haven¡¯t I? ¡°Stop it, Mrs White. Someone will record a video of you and post it on the inte.¡± And immediately, her face changed! All her craziness was gone as she started adjusting herself. I almostughed in irritation when Daniel suddenly stepped forward with his mobile raised at her face. ¡°I have already recorded the video. If you still don¡¯t leave, then we need to call the police.¡± He said. ¡°Wh...what? Police?¡± She was shocked to hear that. Daniel chuckled with a nod. ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am, police. If you keep making trouble like this, the police will definitelye, and when they see the surveince, they will definitely use you.¡± He turned off his mobile before concentrating on her again. ¡°I am sure you wouldn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°You!¡± eximed Mrs. White as he lifted his cell phone and gestured with it. ¡°Evidence is present, ma¡¯am. The decision is now in your hands.¡± He raised his eyebrows suggestively. Cami¡¯s mother gritted her teeth and stomped her feet before leaving thepany. I am sure she is very depressed about not getting sessful in her n. After she was gone, Daniel pped to get every attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the drama has ended sessfully from our side. Please, go back to your respective works.¡± Shooting nces at me, everyone started leaving one by one. Surely, this would be hot news for someday in thepany. I guess it¡¯s time to reveal my identity soon if that can keep me away from stress and save my baby. ¡°You okay, ma¡¯am?¡± Daniel asked, and I nodded only. ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Thank you, Daniel.¡± He smiled and dismissed my words. ¡°No problem, ma¡¯am. Anything for you!¡± He grinned and proceeded to take hold of the trench coat he had been carrying all along before moving towards me from behind. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°May I?¡± He asked for permission. I didn¡¯t deny it and put it on. Today, I am feeling quite down, so I would like to step outside and breathe in some fresh air before I begin my workday. ¡°And who are you?¡± Both Daniel and I looked towards the source of the voice, which turned out to be Alessandro inquiring about Daniel. His eyes were ring at my assistant, which I didn¡¯t understand why? Why he has to interfere in everything in my life? Especially after our divorce? Daniel put on his easy-going smile and nodded a little. ¡°Sir, I am Daniel, Miss ke¡¯s assistant.¡± I took a step closer to him. ¡°Alessandro, I hope you will get some control over your girl and your family. This is my workce, and I don¡¯t want any drama here. Not here, not in my private life. And I won¡¯t see you off then. Bye.¡± Saying to him, I turned to my assistant. ¡°Follow me, Daniel,¡± And we started walking out of the ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± He trailed behind me in his always happy mood. Chapter 30 not even you, Arianna Chapter 30 not even you, Arianna ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV Every vein of mine started throbbing furiously at that assistant of hers. She actually gave a cold shoulder and left with that guy! What could that man possibly offer her? I just wanted to pack her up and then take her to my home if possible. But I can¡¯t simply do that! She already hates me enough, and I can¡¯t tolerate more. Now I know how she felt when I loathed her love. A few days had only passed, and I was losing my sanity, but she endured my entire family and me for three years without aint. I sighed, rubbing my face in frustration. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we go back to the office now?¡± I heard Calvin, who silently witnessed everything that happened, and I could hear sympathy lingering in his tone for me. I wanted to snap at him, but I didn¡¯t. I only nodded, agreeing with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Getting inside the car, I closed my eyes, leaning against the seat. These days, the more I see Victoria, the more she seems so different. As if something suddenly changed inside her. I just don¡¯t know what it is, but the change is there, and I can feel it. She is... My thoughts were interrupted by a ring on my mobile, and when I looked at the screen, it was grandma. At this point, I can guess why she is calling me now. Mrs. White couldn¡¯t degrade Victoria in her workce and saw me here, taking her support. It is likely that she will report this to grandma. But they don¡¯t really get it, do they? I am not the same Alessandro from before, who was blinded by a stupid ego. ¡°What happened?¡± I said with my usual nk tone, receiving the call. Grandma was silent for a second; maybe she didn¡¯t expect this tone from me. Next second, she replied, ¡°Come home, Aless. I need to talk to you about a matter.¡± I didn¡¯t reply and cut the call. ¡°Turn the car to the old mansion,¡± I ordered before closing my eyes once again. **** Reaching the mansion, Calvin opened the door for me, and I came out of the car. With a sharp breath, I went inside only to find both grandma and Mrs. White sitting in the huge hall room as Mrs. White was crying her heart out to grandma. She isining about how Victoria insulted her, and I took her support. My footsteps might get their attention, and grandma red at me furiously. ¡°You are finally here, Aless! What is all this I¡¯m hearing?¡± She said, caressing Mrs White¡¯s back in ¡°And what are you hearing?¡± I arched my brow at her, ignoring that nasty womanpletely. ¡°What is this attitude of yours, Aless? This is very unlike you! Very uneptable! What that woman did to you that you became like this, huh? What is wrong with you?!¡± grandma asked with disappointment and anger. ¡°I am sure that bitch did some ck magic on him!¡± Mrs. White spoke beside grandma. She was trying to use her as the shield against me. ¡°She captived his soul too much that he even lied about the divorce alliance! She made him torture my innocent Cami! She is ying with him even after their divorce! And she...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I growled at her, not gonna have it anymore. I have had enough of this shit. Both women were stunned, and Mrs. White slightly hid herself behind Grandma. ¡°Aless!¡± grandma retorted, half aggressive and half shocked. ¡°You are the wrong one in the first ce and even shouted at her! Stop being stubborn, Aless!¡± Grandma closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down and then open again. ¡°Say sorry to her, Aless.¡± My rage was on the verge of bursting. ¡°For what? Standing for the truth or for not supporting the lie?¡± ¡°Aless...¡± grandma gasped, hurt at my words, but that can¡¯t stop me now. I have lost her enough, and I can¡¯t let it happen again and again. I raised my hand, stopping her in the middle. ¡°Not a word, grandma. As you get to know many things, then you should also know that Reywalt is going to support the new design auction Victoria will hold.¡± ¡°What? Alessandro! How dare you do that?¡± grandma shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t ever allow that to happen!¡± I only smirked a little at her. ¡°That is my final decision. No one gets to talk over it. Not even you, grandma.¡± My words fell coldly. I have never talked like this ever with grandma, but this time, her blinded trust in that family surpassed everything. Tears formed in her eyes, and her weak knees probably couldn¡¯t help her stand anymore. She slumped on the sofa while shaking her head. I gulped hard, wanting to go to her andfort her, but my weakness would repeatedly give her power to badmouth Victoria, and I don¡¯t want that. Sometimes, people need to close their love for the time being to make everything alright. And I did lock mine too. Grandma looked up at me, weak and with teary eyes. ¡°Aless, what is wrong with you, my child? How can you hurt the woman who loved you all these years even though she is ready to be with you when you ignored her and broke promises? Do you forget what that poor girl did and sacrificed for you?¡± Her words ached my wounded soul, awaking the wounds again. The clear images of my deeds to Victoria started pinching my heart badly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I know she is talking about Cami, but I could only think about my Victoria. Every second reminds me of my stupid actions and her unconditional love for me. A tight grasp in my heart suffocated me whenever I thought of that woman. I gulped the tight lump that formed in my throat and stood starlight with my hands inserted in the pocket. ¡°No, I did not forget anything, grandma, nor would I. That¡¯s why Imitted to offering her something other than marriage aspensation, and she requested what she wanted. Victoria has an uing auction where there is a ring named ¡®Beloved¡¯ that she desires to obtain, and I promised Cami to get that.¡± ¡°And that will be thest thing I will do for her. There will be no next time for her in my life.¡± I said, turned around and left the ce. **** VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°Are you sure about this, Victoria? You still have time to deny him. I can support the auction for you.¡± Antonio said for the tenth time after I informed him about the bizarre situation in the office, and like every time, I denied it. I returned home after that messed up situation in the office, and Daniel returned to the office. My priority is to take care of my baby, so I can¡¯t take any more risks today. I even consulted the doctor, and after checking up, she said I better take some rest. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ant. I don¡¯t care if he is my ex-husband. This is pure business. Moreover, I am grateful to him for appearing on time.¡± Antonio sighed from the opposite side of the phone. ¡°Okay, as you say. And don¡¯t worry anymore about that bastard. I will take care of him.¡± I heard his hard tone; surely, he would destroy that Reynolds. Well, I won¡¯tin, though. He deserves that! ¡°Okay, ask anything you need to Ri. He is a secret helper for you,¡± Antonio informed me, and I shook my head with a smile. ¡°I appreciate that, Ant. But I guess Daniel is doing pretty good in taking care. Don¡¯t worry; I will ask Ri if Daniel can¡¯t do it,¡± I assured him. ¡°And umm, Ant, I... I want to confess my pregnancy to mom and dad. Do you think it¡¯s the right time for it?¡± I asked, hesitating a bit. Antonio chuckled reassuringly. ¡°Of course, it is okay letting our parents know about this thing; you don¡¯t need to wait for the right time. Every time is right. And... Victoria, what happened?¡± He asked; all of a sudden, hearing a loud gasp that I also heard. It came from my behind, and when I turned to look at it, it was time to gasp in shock. Mama was standing with her hands covering her mouth and dad beside her staring at me with confusion written all over his face. ¡°Mama, papa...¡± I muttered. ¡°I will call youter, Ant,¡± so I hung up. God knows what will happen now! **** ¡°Guys, please say something,¡± I said, watching my parents. They were now sitting on the designer couch in one corner of my room, and I was sitting on the single sofa beside it. They already heard my pregnancy part when I was talking to Antonio, which forced me to confess the truth to them and still now, they are sitting in silence. ¡°I swear, I will kill him!¡± Finally, papa stated, dering his final words, but immediately got a re from Mama. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°How dare he touch my daughter?!¡± He defended his rage angrily. ¡°They were husband and wife, Vincent. So, stop being so dramatic. Moreover, it¡¯s not about us; it¡¯s about Victoria and the unborn child.¡± Her eyes fixed on me as she slipped between me and held my hands. ¡°So, what are your thoughts about the baby, sweetheart? Does he know about this?¡± I shook my head, fidgeting my fingers. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. And I don¡¯t want to let him know about this.¡± ¡°Oh, you want to keep it, or...¡± ¡°No!¡± I immediately denied the words before she could spell them. ¡°No, Mama. I don¡¯t want to lose this baby. I can¡¯t lose my child again.¡± A droplet of tears slipped from my eyes. Mama sighed, wiping the tears away from my cheeks. ¡°Yes, baby, of course you can. It¡¯s your decision and I are beside you, always.¡± I looked up at my father. His eyes slipped down to my belly, and then he rubbed his face. ¡°Your mother is right. Even though I want to kill that fucker badly, I support you in every way, Victoria. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again and let you suffer.¡± Then his jaw set hard, and his eyes turned nk. ¡°But, if he dares toe after you next time, I will ruin him by myself, and that time, I won¡¯t listen to anyone. Not even you, Arianna.¡± He vowed with determination. Well, papa, I won¡¯t stop you either... Chapter 31 Long time no see Chapter 31 Long time no see VICTORIA¡¯S POV Today is a very busy day at work. It¡¯s just noon, yet I feel like I¡¯ve already put in a full day¡¯s work! Though while talking to mama during the lunch break, she said it¡¯smon in pregnancy. I looked at my wristwatch; it was past noon. Yawning, I started wrapping things up when Daniel walked inside with his usual boyish smile after a knock on my door. ¡°Good Afternoon, boss,¡± he greeted me, but his smile slightly dropped watching my movements. ¡°Are you going home already?¡± He asked with a dramatic expression that made me chuckle. ¡°Yes, any problem? You have some other ns?¡± He smiled shyly, inserting another drama. ¡°I wish, Miss ke, but tonight is someone else¡¯s night.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I sometimes really don¡¯t understand this guy at all. ¡°You do forget, don¡¯t you?¡± He rolled his eyes, making me frown. ¡°What did I forget?¡± ¡°You have dinner with one of our business partners tonight, ma¡¯am. I am certain you forget that, so your great assistant is here.¡± He bowed dramatically, and Iughed, but deep down, I felt half amazed, half embarrassed. He is right. I actually forgot about the meeting. But my boss-ego is slightly reluctant to ept the fact. I pouted slightly, ¡°who said I forgot? I was just testing you!¡± ¡°Yeah, do I pass?¡± His mood was sullen, and Iughed again. ¡°Fine, you win. Let¡¯s go, end this!¡± We got out of the office, and Daniel respectfully opened the car door for me. After I was inside, he closed the door and, getting into the driver¡¯s seat, he drove the car to the destination. The meeting was set in one of the famous dines in New York City. The guest has already arrived and waiting for us. The manager led us into a private room always set for private meetings. As soon as the manager opened the door for us and we went inside, I saw a neat and slender figure sitting on the table, wrapped in a dark suit. His posture gave away his gentlemanly aura even after he was back facing me. His assistant noticed us first as he stood up and then the main partner. He turned around, and our gazes met, making me surprised all over. The man is delicately handsome with his straight nose and square but firm jaw. Dark brown hair and his lips curved into a smile. ¡°Long time no see, Vici.¡± My hands went over to my mouth. ¡°Jayden!¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself anymore and rushed to him, pulling him into a hug. ¡°Oh, I never really thought I would see you again!¡± He chuckled before hugging me back. ¡°I never thought that, though.¡± Breaking the hug, I looked at him closely. He has changed¡ªturning into a more handsome and grown- up. My best friend. A few years older than me, yet we have been friends since childhood. Thanks to our parents that I get to know this guy. But he wasn¡¯t here for ten years. Their whole family shifted to London years ago. I am seeing him for the first time after a long ten years, and I am really surprised and happy. I wouldn¡¯t lie; I have missed my best friend so freaking much! ¡°When did you return here?¡± I asked, taking a seat beside him. There is so much to share and so much to catch up on. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? How are your parents? I also remember you have a brother; how is he?¡± I asked so many questions at a time. He chuckled. ¡°Calm down, little pie. I promise to respond to every question. Mom and dad are fine. They didn¡¯te with us. And about my brother? Well, you can ask him by yourself.¡± He gestured behind me. When I turned around, only Daniel and Jayden¡¯s assistant stood. Without a hint, suddenly, Daniel took a step forward and grinned. ¡°I am as good as you can see me, boss.¡± I blinked, out of my sense, for a moment, and slowly it starteding to me. Daniel Craig is his name. ¡°Oh!¡± I gasped as the realization hit me soon. ¡°He is your... Brother?¡± I turned my gaze to Jayden, and he gave a soft nod. ¡°And you never bothered to tell me?¡± I turned to Daniel this time, suddenly disappointed at the news. Daniel immediately held his ears like a child in punishment. ¡°I am so sorry, all because of my brother. He wanted to surprise you. What can I do?¡± I looked at my friend, and he only shrugged, making all of us smile at each other. Now I know why I used to find Daniel so familiar to someone I know. It turned out that he was the brother of that someone I had always imagined him to be. Soon, the business dinner turned into a get-together with old friends. We talked and caught up on our lives. Jayden revealed that they were going to live here from now on. He would start taking care of the business in the USA. I was surprised to hear Jayden was still single anyways. ¡°Since you are here, let me find a suitable girl for you; how about that?¡± I danced my brows at him. He took a sip of his wine and put the ss down before looking at me again, ¡°I have one in mind already. I¡¯m waiting for her to notice me.¡± ¡°Oh? She lives here?¡± I asked, slightly gasping on the way. ¡°Yes.¡± He kept the reply simple but deep. ¡°Do I know her?¡± I asked, arching my brow, excited to hear who the luckydy was. He stared at me nkly, skillfully not giving away his thoughts, and then shrugged. ¡°Maybe yes or maybe no?¡± And I couldn¡¯t help but narrow my eyes at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t change your arrogant ways, Mr. Craig?¡± He smirked only but didn¡¯t reply to anything. ¡°Enough of me. What about you, Vici?¡± He asked, ¡°Heard that you got divorced from your husband?¡± He asked. I chewed my inner cheeks before nodding. I knew this question woulde at some point but didn¡¯t realize he would already know about it. ¡°Yeah, I did. But how did you know?¡± I asked. He simply shrugged and quickly understood the situation while I shifted my attention to my dear assistant, who gave me a shy smile. Sighing, I shook my head, ¡°you are such a gossip king, aren¡¯t you?¡± I felt a warm touch on the back of my hand.¡°You okay, Vici?¡± Jayden asked. I smiled, slightly hiding the disappointment in myself. I don¡¯t like to see this worry in the eyes of my loved ones for me. I am not pathetic. But, from their perspective, I do understand. Maybe, one day, they Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. will know I am fine even after everything that happened to me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be better, Jayden. I once made a bad decision, and when I realized I let go. I cannot mourn on the past that never belonged to me.¡± Daniel nodded vigorously in my support. ¡°I swear, she is so cool when facing that man. I have seen it!¡± ¡°I am so happy you got out of whatever mess you were in, Vici,¡± Jayden said, forcing me to look into his eyes. They were soft and watching me. Am I delusional to think that I felt a strange vibe in those words? It felt like he meant something else to them. ¡°I promise I will help you get revenge on Cami and Alessandro,¡± Jayden spoke, breaking my thoughts. I chuckled. It was funny, though, and it would be much fun to take revenge, but that would be childish. So I shook my head. ¡°Why bother about such things, Jade? You just came back after ten bloody years! Let¡¯s not waste our precious time on them and do something fun. Moreover, I have moved on too. There is no point in dwelling on the past. Now, I want to start a new life ahead.¡± Jayden nodded, thoughtfully staring at me. ¡°Our Vici has grown mature, hasn¡¯t she?¡± I stared at him, making him smile. ¡°Okay, I will listen to you.¡± He leaned forward a little. ¡°I heard that you are going to hold a jewelry auction exhibition soon. Can I also attend the event?¡± ¡°Of course, you can. You are more than wee,¡± I agreed happily. ¡°Okay, then I will bring you a gift when I get there.¡± He said, sending a mischievous wink at me. Chapter 32 when my own kind is the enemy Chapter 32 when my own kind is the enemy ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV It was a sunny day outside, with beaming sunlight dazzling the office area through the French window. A lively day with a lively expression, but somehow not for me, since without Victoria, nothing feels right anymore in my life. I have been working with E Shine on the auction project for thest two weeks. I personally invested my time there only to get a nce at her. And I got it. However, those two weeks were so dreadful that it almost felt like a trip to hell, causing great emotional distress to my soul. I used to walk into E Shine daily, observe the beautiful fairy from afar, and leave after being reprimanded, preparing for the next day. This routine continued, and I was never able to speak to her about anything unrted to work. She would ignore me unless there was a work-rted topic to discuss. To worsen the case, that son of bitch! Her assistant. Don¡¯t know what is that fucker¡¯s problem. He would always trail behind my Victoria as if she grew a new tail in the form of a human being! At some point, it felt like his every move was intentionally against me. He seemed so close to Victoria; their bond was way deeper than a boss, and her assistant should have. Whenever I see him with her, I feel a strong urge to physically harm him and then take the woman for myself, bringing her to my bed and keeping her there! Fuck! I have never been so confused in my entire life. From one perspective, I desire to put an end to the nonsense of auctions. Just waiting for it to end, and thankfully this afternoon, this drama is going to stop. On the other hand, I am devastated just thinking I can¡¯t find any excuse to see her tomorrow. I shook my head and closed my eyes to inhale a deep breath and calm down. I need to focus on something. Anything that could divert my mind from Victoria, at least for the time being. I stood and walked to the shelf with important official files and projects. I brought out one file from the row. Wait... What is this file? No mark in it, as all the official files had numbers in them. I opened it only to stand stunned on the spot; the file had our divorce papers inside. My foremost grief. It seemed the universe didn¡¯t want me to concentrate on something else other than Victoria and my helplessness. I couldn¡¯t control my annoyance anymore and tore it into pieces before throwing it on the floor. I don¡¯t give a fucking danm about this divorce! For me, she is still my wife, and she only belongs to me. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nothing in my life was working; everything seemed to stop in one ce, Victoria. Even no evidence has been found of that night of the ident. The girl that saved me has not been captured in any photos in the evidence list. Calvin is continuously working on it. I have stopped his other work. Even I hired a new assistant just to give him everything he needed. Still, nothing came up. I was so frustrated, and sometimes, it felt like my head would burst away. Unfortunately, my wife was harmed as a result of my one major blunder. And now, I am suffering to death. I¡¯m not sure whether there¡¯s any way out. I really wish I could go back to three years ago, and I promise that I wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes and will treat her like the royalty she deserves. Just one fucking chance... Knock~ knock~ A knock on the door interrupted me, and when I looked up, Cami walked inside, wearing a ck slitted bodycon gown. She is beautiful, of course, but no beauty could reach my Victoria; she is the epitome of gorgeousness. My brows immediately furrowed in annoyance. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked. ¡°What am I doing here?¡± She narrowed her eyes and then came over to me. ¡°Oh, Aless,e on. Don¡¯t be so silly. Did you forget we have to attend an auction tonight? I am so excited for ¡®Beloved¡¯! Let¡¯s go!¡± She said, dragging my hand, and I smacked that away. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself,¡± I growled at her. This is thest time for you and me, Cami. Once I get the ring for you, you are out of my life... **** VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°Did you check the list properly? The guests arrived? Are they satisfied?¡± I asked question after question to Daniel, and he held me by my shoulder. ¡°Calm down, boss. Take a deep breath.¡± ¡°But...¡± I tried to retort, yet he didn¡¯t let me. ¡°No, buts¡­ take a deep breath first.¡± He said, and I did. ¡°Okay, good. Just rx. Everything has been settled ording to your n. Rx and then y it!¡± He encouraged me, and I smiled, inhaling another deep breath. I had a hectic schedule over the past two weeks, and having Alessandro around made it challenging for me to manage. However, I managed to handle everything quite well, and Daniel was a huge help in keeping Alessandro at bay. As a result, my friendship with Daniel has grown stronger, and I don¡¯t find him less than Antonio now. He is a sweet brother and a fresh breath. I was standing at the entrance, weing all the guests. This is my very first exhibition, and I need to focus. While I was standing with Daniel, I saw Alessandro and Cami walking inside. Of course, their arms were tangling together. I hardly focused on their appearance and smiled politely. ¡°Wee,¡± I said, and Daniel gave the flower bouquet to Cami. As the supporter of the auction, Alessandro would get special treatment, obviously. At least, I can¡¯t deny the professional facts over my personal grudges. Cami took it. Her face was shing a victorious smile. But, unlike her, Alessandro¡¯s mood was sullen. Well, he was always like that, though; I never thought with his favorite woman besides, he would still be so stiff. Anyways, today is not about him but me. They went inside, and I could feel Alessandro¡¯s eyes on me. I don¡¯t really understand why. Even these two weeks, he was like that. Never approached to tell me anything but kept staring. What is this obsession of his? ¡°Is that guy the Designer Victoria¡¯s ex-husband?¡± I heard a murmur when Alessandro passed me with Cami in his arms. I knew this woulde my way and was ready to ignore it. ¡°Yes, I heard that she took a divorce fortune to work here, and she is still in a rtionship with her ex- husband!¡± ¡°Then who is that woman with him? Isn¡¯t she the top model, Cami White?¡± ¡°Yeah, she is. Unlike Victoria, she is more suitable with Alessandro Devonte.¡± ¡°I am d he divorced her. I think that woman should be put down in her ce soon. Who knows what she is nning next? To get on Mr. Edwards¡¯s bed?¡± I felt thoroughly disgusted with each word that was crossing my ears. The rumors were getting too obnoxious with time. I don¡¯t know why people can¡¯t just think otherwise about a woman. Why is a woman always the one to be med and used? Why can¡¯t people think they can get sess without a connection? Why would they always shake their head and question a woman¡¯s career sess? The thing that made me feel most ridiculous was the recurring question asked by women. How can I even me a man for this when my own kind is the enemy? Sigh... I shook my head. I felt a slight touch on my shoulder. When I looked up, it was Daniel watching me with concern. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t think about them. Haters gonna hate, don¡¯t you know? Just focus on your special day.¡± I smiled at his words. ¡°Where is your brother? He said he woulde!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± He gasped as if he had just remembered that he had a brother and smiled meekly, ¡°I am calling him right now. You can begin the auction," he said before quickly departing with his phone in hand. Taking a long deep breath, I walked onto the stage as the curious eyes settled on me. This is the time to start the auction. My first ever step toward the professional world... **** The small velvet box was disyed on the counter. Thest jewel of the auction. ¡®Beloved¡¯ and the most awaited one. I really desired this ring and admired it as a beautiful creation. Even though I could have asked my father or Antonio to give it to me, and they would have dly done so, I chose not to take it. This piece is called ¡®Beloved,¡¯ and I hope this goes to the person who is really suitable for the name. My auction day went really well, and thisst piece remains. Every other thing has been sold out, and I am highly curious about this. However, keeping everything aside, I felt Alessandro¡¯s gaze all over me the whole time. I won¡¯t deny that it gave me a little encouragement to go on with confidence. With a deep breath, I started introducing the beautiful jewel on disy. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, finally, we dropped to ourst piece, the most famous and awaited piece of jewel. This pink diamond is named ¡®Beloved.¡¯ It is clear and wless, which gives it a high collection value. This diamond starts at one million dors, and the auction will begin.¡± ¡°One million,¡± I heard the deep voice for the first time he came here. Alessandro. He just bid for it. And why am I not surprised with Cami beside him? ¡°Two million.¡± One man said. After a brief moment, a voice uttered the words "five million." I looked toward the source of the voice and realized it was Alessandro. Immediately after, ¡°five million¡± came from Alessandro, and I noticed the joyous expression on Cami¡¯s face, which stirred my emotions. I was certain that he intends to purchase this for her. I gulped the lump that started coiling in my throat. Even though I don¡¯t want to care, my mind is forcing me to care. However, work is work, and I can¡¯t let my emotion take over me. ¡°Mr. Devonte bit thest in Five million. Anyone else?¡± I looked around the hall, but no one dared to raise their hand. ¡°No one as we see. So, let me seal it for five million. Five million one, five million two, five million...¡± ¡°Ten million.¡± Just before I said three, another deep and firm voice interrupted me as everyone turned their attention to the entrance. Jayden Craig just entered the hall with a mischievous smirk on his face... Chapter 33 Wait a minute! Chapter 33 Wait a minute! VICTORIA¡¯S POV I watched him in surprise. Jayden wasn¡¯t present during the whole auction time and suddenly appeared at thest announcement. His soft brown eyes locked into mine as he shed his handsome smile toward me. ¡°I said the bid, Miss Williams. Hope I am notte?¡± His brow raised in amusement, and I was pushed back to my senses. My eyes fell on the audience, especially thest bidder. Cami¡¯s face was pale in disbelief, which was a refreshing sight for me. Soon, I digested the shock, and with a nod, I started sealing the bid. ¡°The gentleman set the bar high with ten million. Ten million one, Ten million two...¡± All the while, my eyes kept fixated on Alessandro and Cami. The distress on Cami¡¯s face was fairly visible. She started shaking Alessandro¡¯s arm and saying something. Maybe urging him to raise the bid. Yet, Alessandro only shook his head. Afterward, I eximed, ¡°Ten million three,¡± and joyfully rang thest bell. I then announced, ¡°Sold! The ¡®Beloved¡¯ now belongs to this gentleman.¡± People in the audience started watching Jayden with new admiration, and some with jealous eyes. But he was only looking at me. I don¡¯t know why he did that, but I just realized that the old Jayden never changed. Always dramatic with appearance and loves to stand up beside friends. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he only bought ¡®Beloved¡¯ to insult Cami and Alessandro. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At that moment, Cami suddenly shouted, earning all the attention on her as she stood up. Ignoring all other eyes, she turned her gaze to Jayden with her always arrogant attitude as she spoke, ¡°Mr, I am willing to trade you the other jewels I got in today¡¯s auction for this diamond because it is what my boyfriend Aless wanted to give me.¡± Her words confirmed my previous guess, and I felt drenched for the first time after they appeared. Even though I closed my heart to Alessandro, that particr news pinched a part of me. But that is not solely because of that ¡®boyfriend¡¯ remark but his action and thinking about my blinded love that I regret. Once again, he proved that I had never been worthy in his eyes to receive any gifts from him. He has never purchased a small piece of paper for me in the entire duration of our three-year marriage, let alone anything else. Even before our marriage, I bought our wedding ring by myself. When I asked him if he liked it, he just stated ¡®whatever¡¯ with a cold frown and never even looked at it. ¡°I heard that Mr. Devonte has just gotten divorced and got a new girlfriend in a really short time, huh?¡± I heard Jayden¡¯s tone. He was polite, but the mockery in his words would hit the person''s heart. Alessandro didn¡¯t reply anything, only frowned at his remark. His eyes were still on me, and this wasn¡¯t very clear. No matter what was happening, he was only watching me as if I were the only person present. ¡°Look, Mr,¡± Cami spoke up when Alessandro didn¡¯t defend himself. ¡°We have been in a long rtionship, even before he was married. His ex-wife was in between us.¡± Cami was harsh, and Jayden still found humor in them as he chuckled. ¡°Oh!¡± He raised his brow. ¡°So you are saying that, even after getting married to someone else, you maintained your rtionship?¡± Jayden sneered. ¡°What an irony. I am d the woman decided to walk away. After all, who would want a husband with a mistress?¡± Jayden¡¯s words were loud enough for people to hear, and in an instant, I could hear people¡¯s strange gazes on the couple and their murmurs. ¡°What a shame. I never thought Mr. Devonte would be like that.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s generation is shameless.¡± ¡°I never thought Cami White was the mistress!¡± At this point, I started feeling bad for them. Well, not for them but for Alessandro. I know I shouldn¡¯t, but deep down in my heart, I still have a soft corner for this man, and when he gets Material ? N?velDrama.Org. insulted, it feels bad. Jayden¡¯s eyes fell on mine, and I shook my head with a silent plead. He just shrugged. ¡°Well, ma¡¯am. I am very sorry; I can¡¯t help it. I have promised this jewelry to a very important person. Moreover, this was a fair bid. He could have fought for it if he wanted. So please, ask your boyfriend to buy you other jewelry.¡± Jayden stated. Throwing his words at Cami, Jayden¡¯s turned his gaze on me, and his mocking smirk softened. He slowly walked toward me with a smile, saying, ¡°please allow me to present this diamond to my close friend Victoria. I hope you can be happy every day and start a new life from now on.¡± Saying this, he sends a wink in my direction, making me smile at his yful remarks. At that moment, all I could hear were the sounds of camera clicks and shes as the photographers became crazy with the sudden turn of the situation. I am sure I will be in tomorrow''s breaking news and probably go viral on the inte. Chapter 34 Did you hear that? Chapter 34 Did you hear that? VICTORIA¡¯S POV I already knew what Jayden was doing. His action made me smile as I stretched my right hand to him. Intentionally, I didn¡¯t give a left hand. With a soft kiss on my knuckle, he put it on my right-hand ring finger. To my surprise, it fits perfectly, and I swear, it looks so beautiful. Even for a moment, I could wear such a precious thing, and I love every moment. Only wished it was from the man I love. Maybe, I would protect this piece of art with my life. ¡°Victoria, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Cami stood up furiously. She is set for another drama, isn¡¯t she? ¡°You are too ridiculous! You want to snatch the proposal ring my boyfriend wants to give me?¡± Is she insane, or has the sudden shock disturbed her brain cells? I raised my brows at her. ¡°Oh, am I, Miss White? And here I, and probably everyone, thought it¡¯s because your boyfriend didn¡¯t offer a higher price for it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± One female voice agreed from the audience as others started nodding their head. Cami suddenly turned nervous. ¡°No! What are you talking about!? It¡¯s obviously because you ......¡± ¡°Mr. Devonte, I think you need to say something tofort your girlfriend,¡± Jayden spoke, interrupting Cami in the middle of her words. ¡°Or is the famous Alessandro Devonte also a brutally unreasonable person?¡± I could sense Jayden¡¯s cold smirk and Alessandro¡¯s cold re met. It felt like an unknown cold War is happening between them. Or am I wrong to think that? Alessandro¡¯s fists clenched tight. I know it is humiliating for him. However, I can¡¯t help it, nor it began with me. His ¡®girlfriend¡¯ created the situation for him. ¡°Today is E Shine¡¯s auction show, don¡¯t act ridiculously.¡± He finally spoke, stopping Cami. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will ask my assistant to find better jewelry for you.¡± He added thest words before he stood up and left the show. He was so... polite to her, which reminds me of the day I went to an auction with him. It was an ident that I bumped into a waiter that spilled a little champagne on my shoes. He was humiliated before the whole audience even though Cami caused that situation. Also, not to mention that ident on his grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday. I broke my arm, but he only cared about my appearance because it was rted to his image. I always knew Alessandro never liked to be embarrassed in public, especially when cameras were clicking on him. He cared about his image a lot. Today, he demonstrated that he could keep his image aside when dealing with his loved ones. Although he didn''t explicitly state it, his actions conveyed his affection for Cami and willingness to endure any challenges she may present. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± My thoughts broke with Cami¡¯s arrogant tone. ¡°Aless said he will buy me something betterter!¡± With a smirk on her face, she raised her chin and rolled her eyes at me before following Aless. I don¡¯t want to smile anymore. Despite my reluctance, my heart is pained by the truth that lies within, and I cannot deny it. Suddenly, I felt a soft touch on my shoulder. When I looked up, Jayden smiled at me. ¡°I will feel sick if I stay for one more second here! Let me take you home quickly so you won''t have to apany me to the hospital!¡± His dark humor made me smile, and I walked out with him after instructing Daniel to wrap everything up. I didn¡¯t want to leave, but Daniel was the one who pushed me out with his brother, saying he would take care well. We arrived at the parking lot. Jayden opened the car door for me, and I went inside, thanking him. After he settled beside me, he asked, ¡°still thinking about Aless?¡± Frankly, yes. I am thinking about him when I clearly shouldn¡¯t. I no longer wanted to be weak for that man, so I shook my head. ¡°I am divorced from him now. why would I even care about him?¡± I smiled, watching the pink diamond shining on my ring finger. ¡°Besides, you got me such a precious gem! About that, what made you think of buying this diamond?¡± I asked, flipping the question toward him. I raised my brows at him. ¡°Is this really for me?¡± Because if this is the case, I really don¡¯t know what to think next! Jayden seemed tensed for a second and then turned his gaze straight. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Miss Edwards. I have checked this ¡®Beloved.'' This is the most famous and precious in the jewelry market now.¡± He tapped on his chin before adding, ¡°the current valuation of it has exceeded a hundred million dors. I am lucky to buy it at this price.¡± And a huge stone just left my heart, that was over me I didn¡¯t know. It was a relief to know that he only helped me avenging against Cami and Alessandro. I pulled the ring from my finger and tucked it inside the velvet box again, returning it to its owner. ¡°I am d you got it. Please find a good bidder to sell it at a hundred million, and you can get the extra ny million dors for it.¡± Jayden blinked once before looking down at the box I was holding. It felt like he would deny taking it back for a second, but then he gave a firm nod and slowly took it back. ¡°I am not...¡± He murmured something under his breath that I didn¡¯t understand properly. ¡°Did you say something, Jade?¡± I asked in confusion as he slowly looked up at me again, and a second ¡°I said I will introduce other young men to you if you need a new boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh, of course!¡± I narrowed my eyes at him, and we both startedughing. For the first time, it felt something was weirdly wrong between us. Or maybe, it¡¯s just in my head... Chapter 35 Fucking arshole! Chapter 35 Fucking arshole! VICTORIA¡¯S POV I walked inside thepany with curious eyes on me, and some gazes were particrly filled with disgust. This is the after-effect of the drama that happened at the auction. It went viral because of some enthusiastic people. Surely, tomorrow it will cover headlines. This is how media works. One juicy piece of news is enough for them to add more drama to it and earn money. I ignored the gazes on me and slowly walked into my office. Jayden dropped me here. Though he insisted on noting to work today, I came back. Staying at home would only increase my anxiety thinking about the drama. Especially Alessandro¡¯s unannounced support toward Cami. So, I decided to do some work. I opened my new design book. Currently, I am trying to figure out the inspiration for a ne. I want something gorgeous yet simple at the same time. Something would look elegant on everyone and every tone. While thinking of my new design, my phone beeped with a text. Thinking it might be Daniel, I opened it only to frown. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s a text from Alessandro. I don¡¯t understand why he was after me when we were divorced! He is the center of all the drama happening for a few days. I initially wanted to ignore it but couldn¡¯t suppress my curiosity and read it. ¡®Do you have some time to spare? I want to meet with you.¡¯ - Alessandro Meet? With him? Yeah, of course. A mad dog does not bite me to do that. With time, this man started appearing shameless before me. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t notice his ridiculous behaviors before. Is that how love blind people? Well, maybe. I turned the phone off and kept it aside again. Even though I read his text clearly, I¡¯m not gonna reply. Meeting him would again cause drama and anxiety, which is bad for my health. However, my fate wasn¡¯t much on my side today as I received another text from him shortly after the first one. ¡®Victoria, if you don¡¯t reply to this text, I will find you in your office. I will wait there till you don¡¯t show up.¡¯ Is he threatening me? Fucking asshole! How dare he!? I felt devastated. Is this man crazy? Hasn''t he already been insulted enough today that he is now requesting more? What is it that he desires from me? The pink diamond ring he couldn¡¯t afford for his girlfriend in the auction? Even if he does want that, I don¡¯t have it. Immediately, I wanted to deny him, but he was stubborn and might end up in the office again. Reluctantly, I pressed the words on the keyboard. ¡°Location and time.¡± Immediately after my text, his text popped up with the Location and time. He was so desperate that he wanted to meet right now. What an irony! However, I went to the cafe he invited me to without dy. Of course, Alessandro Devonte has a posh taste, and ording to his choice, he selected the best cafe in NYC. Finding his huge, handsome figure wasn''t a hassle when I walked inside. With the same dark suit on, he was sitting at the table, and as usual, his handsome figure garnered people''s attention. Men and women, all of them. Most men are jealous of his lifestyle and achievements, and women are drooling, doesn¡¯t matter married or unmarried. I used to be one of them even a month ago, but not anymore. I don¡¯t want a handsome or rich guy for myself, but a man who knows how to respect and value his partner. As soon as I walked toward his table, his attention fell on me, and he stood up, giving me his most charming smile. My heart churned to see him closely again. This smile he never gave me in those three years ever. Well, he hardly ever spares a nce at me. Does he use this smile toward Cami? He does, right? After all, she is his girlfriend. That particr thought clenched my heart with a cold grip. He didn¡¯t even take a day to get out of the divorce and started dating Cami. Now, I don¡¯t believe he wasn¡¯t in any rtionship with her when we were still married. I felt bitter as the thoughts of them keeping affairs ran through my mind. And in no time, I was disgusted just by his presence around me. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Still, I am here, ain¡¯t I? Let¡¯s just end this here and go back home. After this meeting, I don¡¯t think I can concentrate on any work. I positioned myself across from him and elegantly crossed my legs. ¡°So, what is it you want to say? Do it quickly. I still have something to do.¡± I said, lying at thest part. In reality, I don¡¯t have anything to do but go home and maybe mourn over the situation. He nodded his head before scratching his neck. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t keep you busy much. It¡¯s just...¡± Before he could finish his words, one waitress approached us enthusiastically. A bit out of her profession as she kept ogling Alessandro. This is not new to me. People, especially women, are always attracted to him. ¡°What would you like to order, sir?¡± She asked, her all attention on him as if I did not exist. Though I have never been on a date with Alessandro in our married life, I had to apany him to business dinners, and this situation used to hurt me a lot. Now, this didn¡¯t hurt, but it¡¯s annoying. However, what happened next was surprising. Alessandro turned his gaze to me and asked. ¡°What would you like to take?¡± I watched him for a moment and then shook my head. ¡°I am not here to drink, thank you.¡± I know my tone is rude, but I couldn¡¯t care less. My emotions are getting out of my control after pregnancy. Alessandro¡¯s face turned gloomy, but he covered it beautifully with his usual nk expression and sent the waitress back without ordering anything. She didn¡¯t censure and walked away with a smile on her face. Her behavior was out of my knowledge, and I didn¡¯t even try to understand it. I rushed Alessandro to say his words because I needed to go back. Putting on his serious face, his gaze locked to mine. ¡°You had a confrontation with Cami today, don¡¯t mess with her again.¡± The moment those words fell from his lips, they pinched my heart the hardest way possible. It was a good enough reason when I thought he wanted to meet for the ring. Because what he just said is very hurtful as well as disrespectful. It seemed all the me settled on me as if I was the one who started the drama every time. A bitter smirk curved my lips as disgust coursed through me more. ¡°Great advice, Mr. Devonte. But I hope you won¡¯t be blinded too much by the love that you stop regarding the facts. If you remembered the past incidents, it was always your girlfriend or a familiar member who started the scene, not me.¡± Alessandro blinked a few times as if it was hard to process my words. Then shook his head. ¡°No, you understand it wrong, Victoria...¡± He wracked his fingers in his hair, seeming a little nervous for some reason. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean you are wrong. I am just worried she might hurt you, Victoria. She can...¡± My patience broke, and I raised my hand, stopping him in the mid-sentence. ¡°Stop it, Alessandro.¡± And he did. However, it would have been better if he had stopped earlier, as I was close to punching him in the face. Two-facing should have some limits, and he is crossing them now. I don¡¯t care if he loves his all-time girlfriend and starts his life with him. I wouldn¡¯t allow him or no one else to me me wrongly. ¡°Are you afraid your girlfriend may be bullied, Mr. Devonte?¡± I asked as direct as I could. Chapter 36 Its time... Chapter 36 It''s time... ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Are you afraid that your girlfriend will be bullied, Mr. Devonte?¡¯ She asked, stopping me in the middle. What? Did I say that anywhere in my sentences? If not, then where on earth did she get that idea from? Fuck! Every time I try to make a peaceful conversation with this woman, she has to drag it in the other direction. What is the fucking problem? I didn¡¯t like what happened at the auction. Especially when that son of a bit** put the ring on her finger, and she epted that! At that moment, I wanted to burn everything down and take her with me, not caring what people would say. But then again, I couldn¡¯t move my feet until I stood up and left the ce. That particr moment has be viral news on the Inte. People could hurt her just because of this; does she not know? And there was Cami too. She could do anything to hurt her because that woman is practically insane and stubborn. I sighed, wracking my fingers in my hair, ¡°I am not worried about Cami. I am worried that she could create disturbances in your life. That is why I asked you not to confront her again.¡± I said lowly, and she raised a brow at me. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Her expression was taut. I know she didn¡¯t believe me. So, I just brought out thest hope I brought for her. The check of a million dors. I pushed it before her. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have any more run-ins with Cami in the future.¡± Her expression gave me nothing. She once looked at the check and then picked it up. Hopefully, she is taking... What the... My eyes went wide the moment she tore it from the middle. She just destroyed the million dors check? ¡°The way you do things really makes me sick, Alessandro. But, I am angrier at myself that how could I fall for such a malicious man like you? I was really blind then!¡± She stated, stood up, turned around, and left, leaving me alone and behind her with unbelievability and scraps of paper. After our divorce, every time we met, she insulted me again and again. I have endured everything because I know I made a mistake. I stood against my family because of her and what she just did. She kicked on my kindness. I should have known better beforeing to her with my kindness. She has be so different after the divorce. Or, who knows, if this is her real face. What does she think? The billionaires that are roaming around her would take care of her entire life, huh? No, they don¡¯t, Victoria. Does she not understand they would use her for her beauty, and when bored, they would kick her out? She wants that, doesn¡¯t she? Fine then, do whatever you want. But don¡¯t expect me toe for your help when that happens! **** VICTORIA¡¯S POV I should have known better before meeting that man! I wasn¡¯t wrong to think of him as an asshole. Did he offer me money to stay away from Cami? Is he for real? Does he think I still want his money when I let go of him just like that? For three years, he wounded me several times. Still, I have endured everything just with a little hope in my heart that someday he would understand my love for him. Yet, it never happened, and I ended it with divorce. I thought this was the step toward the peaceful life I have always dreamed of, which turned out to be my biggest concern because it¡¯s not. My ex-husband started appearing more with double drama in front of me! His every move just adds more wounds to my already bloodied soul. It is too much to endure. After leaving him, I promised my family to stay with them, but if things are going like this, soon, I will have to choose somewhere else to live, away from Alessandro, his family, and his girlfriend, because I want nothing but my child¡¯s security. I went inside my car, left the cafe and ordered my driver to take me to thepany. At first, I thought of going back home, but Daniel said he had gone to the office, and I had lists to go through. So, I am going back to the office. Walking inside my office, I just sat on my chair when Daniel rushed over, huffing like he did a marathon to get there. ¡°What happened?¡± I frowned. He drank the water on my desk as I raised my brow at him. This guy is getting bolder and bolder with time! Finally, he said, ¡°Reynolds is mobilizing the staff against you! That son of a bit**.¡± I shook my head. Seriously? Why do I have to be the one to endure all of this? Sigh... ¡°And where is he? What is he saying to the employees?¡± I asked calmly. ¡°That you don¡¯t have skills. You only relied on your connections to enter E Shine. You are using two billionaires at a time! And even trying to seduce your ex-husband!¡± He stared at me worriedly, ¡°What should we do now?¡± I leaned back, staring into his concerned eyes. So, this is how people work, huh? The level of power is excessively high! Such a thing could make and shake people. Everyone is trying to use that against me. I guess kindness isn''t what most people want. If I acted in a harsh manner while exerting power, would they appreciate it then? If that is the case, then let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s show them what power is. I stood up from my seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Daniel asked, getting alert. I turned my gaze to him. ¡°It¡¯s time...¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To let the world know who I really am...¡± Chapter 37 The heiress of E Shine Chapter 37 The heiress of E Shine VICTORIA¡¯S POV My word might sound foreign to Daniel as he stared at me with a ¡°what the fuck you are talking about¡± expression. Even though Daniel and I have be very close, almost like siblings, he still doesn''t know my real identity. He knows I am Victoria ke and has a good connection with thepany''s Director. He never heard Jayden mention this to him either; otherwise, he would have bombarded me with many questions. I only smiled at him, keeping it mysterious. ¡°You will soon know what I am talking about. Just do as I say.¡± He nodded, his expression serious. I walked out of the office. For the first time, I''m revealing my true identity. Finally, I''m going to im what is rightfully mine. This would cause a major uproar in the corporate world, but it must be done. I can¡¯t take any more risks with my unborn child. If saving this baby needs endless power from my side, I would ept it. I ran into a rushed and anxious Antonio as I made my way to the conference hall, where Reynolds was attempting to turn everyone against me. His eyes were cold and furious. I''ve never seen him so angry; he usually keeps his cool until... Well, I stopped him. ¡°I will fucking kill him!¡± He growled. ¡°How dare he bully you! I will rip his tongue off!¡± I patted him on his arm. ¡°Calm down, Antonio. I have decided to reveal my true identity. What do you think?¡± ¡°Of course, this is obvious! I would have done it today if you didn¡¯t.¡± He announced with a presidential demeanor. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I wille with you.¡± He said, and I nodded in agreement as we made our way to the conference room. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was furious with their untold expression as we stepped into the hall. I walked in with Antonio right by my side. All eyes focused on us as we arrived, and their expressions conveyed nothing but disgust. I only imagine how they would react after hearing the reality. I wish mama and papa would be here; they would be so happy with my decision. This is something they¡¯d always hoped for. I ignored all the gazes on me. ¡°I am sorry for beingte,¡± I stated. Antonio sat in the Director''s seat, and I moved to the empty chair next to him, which had formerly been reserved for thepany''s CEO but had been empty for years. There has never been a CEO in thispany. I decided not to ept the position when I wanted to start a new life and instead start my career with a simple background as a designer. However, Antonio put me in the role of design director, where I had to face many difficulties and challenges in such a short time. Finally, this chair got its owner. I heard a gasp beside me; It was Daniel. He tensed up and whispered in my ear. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you chose the wrong seat. This is not yours!¡± I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know what I am doing.¡± I said, and I noticed him gasp, ncing about. I also turned my gaze to the audience, who all stared at me in disbelief. ¡°I heard something very interesting is going on here?¡± Antonio raised his brow at the employees and partners. Suddenly... ¡°Mr. Edwards, thepany¡¯s internal voting results are out. Over half of Victoria''s designer colleagues want her to quit thepany.¡± He pointed his finger at me. ¡°You were not here and didn¡¯t even know what she did to me! This woman is crazy! She bit me up with a hired goonda!¡± The entire hall echoed with gasps and then became silent. I heard Daniel¡¯s low grunt beside me. Amber followed next, ¡°Mr. Edwards, Victoria''s entry into thepany does notply with thepany''s rules.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Miss Amber is right.¡± The PR Director agreed, and others nodded. ¡°Even now, she is upying the CEO seat, which rightfully belongs to E Shine''s heiress. Till now, no one dared to raise questions against it, respecting the final decision of thete chairman and our current chairman (Victoria¡¯s grandfather and her father).¡± The human resource director said. ¡°She has created a mess in thepany. She destroyed the peace of E Shine!¡± Amber said again. The criticism was raised against me as I only heard but said nothing. The same goes for Antonio; he only listened to theirints. After everyone started calming down, Antonio turned his gaze to me. ¡°So, do you have something to say, Victoria?¡± I smiled and looked around. ¡°Of course, I do have. After all, everyone is talking about me. As a matter of fact, I have a lot to say and take action against some people.¡± I roamed my gaze to the audience for once before saying, ¡°everyone knows thepany''s CEO is the heiress of Edwards. Since the previous CEO retired and made way for the next generation, this seat has been vacant. I remember that was Mrs. Edward.¡± I paused and returned my sight to the crowd. ¡°And from today onwards, this chair won¡¯t go empty because it got its owner. You guessed it right, that is me.¡± I stood up before their shocked and enraged eyes. ¡°Let me officially introduce myself to you. I am Victoria Edwards, the daughter of Vincent and Arianna Edwards. I am officially taking responsibility from today onwards as the CEO of E Shine and the second most shareholder in thepany. I''m counting on you guys to back me up in all I do from henceforth.¡± I announced as if I had set the time bomb in the hall and mentioned it. Everyone was staring at me with their jaw almost hitting the floor. And I kept smiling. Is this what power feels like? So superior? Because from now on, I am gonna use the full of it... Chapter 38 Great power comes with great responsibilities Chapter 38 Great poweres with great responsibilities VICTORIA¡¯S POV The announcement of my real identity worked like magic. Those trying to insult me and brought me down a few seconds ago suddenly froze with their words and expression. I consider the word ¡°power¡± to be one of the world¡¯s most controversial and elusive words. I have heard that power can silence all, which is what happened in the conference hall, especially for those who tried to nder me in ways. Amber stared at me as if she had drowned in a daze, and Reynolds¡¯s jaw was on the floor, technically. The gazes were on me, ring a moment ago, now on theirps, as if waiting for the announcement of their punishments. That brought a certain smile to my face as I continued with my speech. ¡°Thank you for your warm and silent wee, everyone. Now, as the CEO of E Shine, I would like to make some changes in thepany. Specifically with the partners. Mr. Reynolds?¡± I turned my gaze at him. His face was pale as he looked up at me. ¡°Ye..es, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°A change in mention? I think I like that. Unfortunately, I feel you are not a good fit for your current position at E Shine and would like to have you removed as a partner. What do you think,dies and gentlemen?¡± I roamed my gaze on others, and Antonio responded first, supporting me. ¡°One vote from me,¡± He spoke. Immediately after, Amber raised her hand. ¡°I do agree with our... CEO. Add my vote.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± the PR Director spoke next, and slowly everyone agreed. Well, power is like that. Even if reluctantly, they do agree. After all, no one dares to oppose the power holder. Reynolds kept his gaze lower the whole time, and I focused my attention on him again. ¡°So, Mr. Reynolds, this is what you got; you are out of thepany now, and for the next thing, I am gonna take action against your harassment. Soon, you will be facing E Shine¡¯s officialwyers for harassing the female CEO against her consent. You also dared to sabotage the peace of thepany by provoking others.¡± He took a deep breath in, and his eyes widened. ¡°N...no!¡± He jumped up on his feet. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! I... I will...¡± He tried to rush toward me when Antonio stood like a barricade between us with his huge frame. He pushed him back with force, and hended on the wall. As the whole room gasped, David (Antonio¡¯s assistant) picked him up by his cor. ¡°Throw him out and add one moreint against him for attacking the director in the middle of the meeting,¡± Antonio¡¯s dark voice echoed into the hall as David dragged Reynolds out. He turned his gaze towards the other members. ¡°Anything else to say in this matter?¡± The way his furiously cold tone fell around, if anyone has any word, they would like to gulp it immediately. Everyone was silent when the HR director stood up. ¡°Miss Edwards, we didn¡¯t know the truth before. We never had any personal issues, only heard of you from Mr. Reynolds and Miss Amber. We misjudged you, which was a rude and immature act of us.¡± He bowed a little like a gentleman. ¡°Please, ept our apology and forgive us. Also, wee to thepany, ma¡¯am. We hope in future, we work together more effectively.¡± ¡°Miss Amber? Would you like to say something?¡± HR director asked her, pointing to a certain part. Amber carefully stands up while lowering her head. ¡°I made a mistake, Miss Edwards. Please forgive me for my stupid mistake,¡± she apologized. That took me by surprise when ady who clearly takes pride in not apologizing to anybody else finally did so. Her voice conveyed both embarrassment and annoyance. Her despise is not hidden from me; I know she does not like me at al. But I don¡¯t want to pull it further. This drama needs to end. So, I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Amber. I ept all your apology.¡± I nodded at the HR director, mentioning thest part. ¡°But, everything has a certain limit. One moreint against you, and you will face the consequence.¡± After clearing my point, I turned to my brother, and he gave me a smile filled with pride and adoration for me. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°The announcement of the CEO is not so pleasant, and I don¡¯t think she deserves it this way. So, I have decided to hold an announcement party tomorrow. I hope all of you can join with your respective partners or alone. Today¡¯s meeting is dismissed here,¡± saying this, he held my hand, and we both walked out of the conference hall, followed by our assistants. **** I roamed my gaze into the ck and white decoration of the room, my new office¡ªthe CEO¡¯s office. ¡°This office finally could breathe in relief; finally, it has its owner,¡± Antonio said, walking inside. I turned to look at him and couldn¡¯t help the huge grin on my face as I watched him enter the office. I nodded, ¡°Yeah, it is. Last time I saw mama there and now finally...¡± ¡°Come...¡± He held my hand and led me to the designated chair. He helped me sit down as my heart clenched with a strange but excited feeling. I have almost given up this seat, this designation. But God has a different n, I guess. I couldn¡¯t be more proud of myself right now. ¡°You look stunning, sister,¡± Antonio said, caressing my head, and I only nodded, not trusting my tone anymore. I am feeling so overwhelmed after all the things that have happened in my life till now. ¡°Mom and dad were so happy. Mom was so excited and wanted to arrive here, but I informed her about the party, and she became more excited. Maybe, she is already nning what to buy and what not. Moreover, I am sure, she was nning a little celebration tonight and asked us to go home early.¡± ¡°Yeah, so typical mom of ours.¡± I rolled my eyes, and Antonioughed. After a few more words, Antonio left for another meeting, and Daniel walked inside in a little sullen mood. I raised my brow at him, ¡°What happened to you now? Are you not happy for me? And I thought you were.¡± He huffed in his usual dramatic way and settled on the opposite chair of my desk. ¡°You are the CEO now; I know you won¡¯t need me anymore, but find another assistant for yourself.¡± He sighed. I wanted to chuckle but didn¡¯t. It¡¯s fun to tease this whiney little guy. ¡°Yeah, you are right. It¡¯s time for some change.¡± His mood darkened more as his handsome face was covered in a gloomy shadow. ¡°Will you help find me a better assistant?¡± My words might hit his pride as he frowned. He looked at me, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t just shrug. ¡°Fine!¡± His anger wasn¡¯t suppressed at all. ¡°For handling some personal things of mine so you can concentrate more on improving your design,¡± I said with a smile hiding behind my lips. ¡°Fine!... Wait, what?¡± His eyes snapped up at me and widened in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± I raised my brow, ¡°Just what you heard.¡± ¡°Y...you are not cutting me out?¡± I narrowed my eyes and leaned forward on the desk. ¡°You are toozy. Are you already thinking about vacation? Go to work!¡± ¡°Ye...yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He jumped up on his feet with a salute posture and immediately rushed out in his happy mood. I chuckled; I couldn¡¯t help myself around this guy. Frankly, his childishness and dramatic appearance keep me happy and refreshed. It¡¯s good, and I am happy to have an assistant like him. After he was gone, I straightened on the seat, once again taking a good look around the room and at my desk. There is a sentence, ¡®Great poweres with great responsibilities.¡¯ And I do believe it from the heart. With this CEO position, I don¡¯t have only the power to show off, but more responsibilities await me ahead, with lots of challenges on the way, and Victoria Edwards is ready to face every challenge that decides to step in her way... Chapter 39 Prince Charming Chapter 39 Prince Charming VICTORIA ¡°You better pick up the ne while returning home,¡± mom reminded me for the fifth time in a day, and I sighed helplessly, nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mama; I won¡¯t forget.¡± And I assured her of the same amount of time! ¡°Oh baby, I am so excited for you; finally, you are doing it. Your papa and I always dreamed of this moment,¡± she said. Her tone is full of love which made me smile brightly. ¡°Yes, mom. I am d to make you guys happy,¡± I replied, and with another reminder of the ne she had ordered for me, we hung up. This is called the love of a mother; whatever they do or how busy they are, they won¡¯t ever forget to take care of their children. Everyone has a different opinion and way of caring for their family, which shouldn¡¯t be judged. The main thing is the care they show. I caressed my belly, where lies my little infant that is still growing, and the notion that I would be a mother in one month crossed my thoughts. Maybe I will also be a super nagging and typical mother. I am sure my child will also feel annoyed at a certain age until he or she grows to realize the real meaning of care. I looked down at my belly and couldn¡¯t help the smile on my face. ¡°No matter what happens, I will always love you endlessly.¡± Kissing my palm, I pressed it to my child, sealing the promise I had made. **** Soon, I left the office earlier, and Daniel proposed toe with me, but I let him go. He has worked a lot these days, and I don¡¯t want to tire him out. So, I drove myself to the mall. Mom has sent me a photo of the new ne she has chosen for me. E Shine designed the jewelry, and it¡¯s settled in the store that E Shine owns. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Not a hassle to pick it up. So, I decided to select a dress first for tomorrow¡¯s party, matching the photo mama sent. I went to the ¡®Z¡¯ mall. One of the finest malls in NYC. You can find almost every designer collection here. One of the shopping havens is for rich people. Though we havee here asionally, our family holds a couple of shares in this mall. Most of them belong to me, which makes me one of the rare tinum customers in this mall. Last time I remember, Grandma Nina held the Diamond membership here. Well, you know what I mean. I am not criticizing them, but they are too proud of their status. Anyways, I walked inside the mall and directly went to the shop of designer Jackson D. He is my mother¡¯s friend and one of the ssiest designers renowned for his unique fashion sense. He is famous among celebrities mostly. I have known Jackson D since childhood because of mama. He is one of the funniest guys and a sweetheart. I also like his boyfriend, who is a chef, Danny Roberto. Both looked so gorgeous together. When I entered the shop, I saw Jackson pinning on one of his mannequins. I¡¯m d he is here. I believe in his style. I stood behind him, clearing my throat. ¡°Knock, knock. Is anybody home?¡± His back stiffened as he turned around with his eyes widened and gasped. ¡°Oh. My. God! Vici!¡± He immediately pulled me into a bone-crushing hug as all of his staff stared at me curiously. This is because Jackson never gets close too much to anyone unless they are his closest members, and he adores me like his own daughter. Now when I look back to my younger self, I was stupid to leave all this love to gain something that was never mine. **** ¡°So? Did you leave him? And now with his baby? Are you sure that family won¡¯t cause you trouble?¡± He arched his brow when I told him everything. I smiled, sipping on a mojito, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they do; I am not a damsel in distress. Moreover, I have you to back me up, haven¡¯t I?¡± I danced my brows at him. ¡°Of course I will! Even If I have to beat his ass up in public! Moron!¡± He rolled his eyes, making me chuckle. ¡°I will...¡± He wanted to continue more when he got an important call. He excused himself before asking me to look around and select the designs if there was anyone I liked. At first, I didn¡¯t get up, but when I started feeling a little bored, I started pacing around. His designs are the best, especially my wandering eyes stopped on a wedding dress that is designed with pearls and flowers. It is a princess gown, more like a gown for goddess. A sigh escaped my lips. I used to dream of a Prince charming and ask Jackson to design me the prettiest gown for the wedding, and he promised me that, but... Sigh. Suddenly, two voices caught my attention as I gasped silently, and my eyes fell on them. Why God? Why do they have to be here? Fuck! My happy mood was suddenly ruined by these two faces. Cami and Lisa. Lisa is Alessandro¡¯s cousin. She is probably around eighteen and aunt Gina¡¯s daughter. She is one of the richest people; if I am not wrong, she is one step ahead of her mother. So annoying! I wanted to avoid their eyes and slip into Jackson¡¯s office, but my luck always forced me into stupid dramas. Yeah, they saw me already...Sigh... They were surprised at first, and then suddenly Lisa spoke, ¡°I heard in the news that NYC¡¯s economy has fallen recently, but never thought it was too much that they are allowing beggars into expensive malls!¡± I almost rolled my eyes but stopped doing such childish things in front of children. ¡°I agreed,¡± this is Cami. ¡°I also think these malls should check every customer before they go out of this ce. Who knows, there may be thieves in them?¡± I tried to ignore their words, but they didn¡¯t only stop there but started roaming around me. ¡°What happened? Do you like anything here? What sort of Jackson D dress is that? So cheap, maybe?¡± Lisa said, smirking with mockery. I shifted my gaze to the other part of the collection when I heard Cami, ¡°Oh, now I know, where are you spending the fortunes you have stolen from my Aless! What a bitch!¡± Her tone was sharp and rude, gaining customers¡¯ and staff¡¯s attention to me. Simply provoking me to answer them. But do they really think I am immature like they are? They have always questioned my standard, haven¡¯t they? And they are right, though. Our standards were never met. After all, mine is higher than theirs. I smiled at Cami and shrugged, ¡°Who knows, maybe?¡± Angers snapped in her eyes as she was infuriated. They have said a thousand words, and I only said three. See, that¡¯s why I always say they are immature. Cami was about to say something when Jackson¡¯s assistant Na came to me. ¡°Hi, ma¡¯am.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°Ja...¡± Before she could start speaking, Cami furiously reported, ¡°I don¡¯t understand; how do you guys allow such a lowly woman in your shops? It feels so disgusting! I am now disgusted to buy anything from here!¡± Na was confused at first and watched me in embarrassment. However, she is professional and smart to handle; otherwise, no way she could be Jackson¡¯s assistant for over two years! ¡°I am sorry, ma¡¯am, but you may have misjudged the wrong person. Miss Victoria is one of the valuable customers of Jackson D and the whole ¡®Z¡¯ mall. She holds the tinum membership card.¡± She turned her gaze to me and said with a smile, ¡°Jackson is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, I will be there shortly. Now if you please...¡± With a firm nod, she stepped away, giving me privacy with two bitches as I looked up at their stunned gazes and smiled brightly. ¡°In any case, it was not very pleasant to encounter you two; I have already warned your boyfriend, and now I¡¯m warning you: do not walk into my path. Even if we meet coincidentally anywhere in this world, just ignore that and move on your way. The same goes for me. Hope never to remind you this again.¡± With that, I turned around to leave when I heard Cami¡¯s angry groan and Lisa¡¯sforting words to her. ¡°Cami, don¡¯t be angry with her; she is useless. Moreover, you are Aless¡¯s fianc¨¦e now, and I recently got to know Mr. Edwards will be holding a party tomorrow night to celebrate the return of thepany¡¯s heiress. Let¡¯s go there together!¡± Cami was excited to hear that, ¡°Yes, I will ask Aless toe with me! I am sure we can bond and grow both professional and personal rtionships!¡± ¡°Yeah, that would be great! I have heard she is such an amazing jewelry designer. I am sure we can kick out this bitch Victoria out of thepany...¡± and they were on mouthing heaven about the person they had never even met before. I mean, what would happen next when they all get to know that the heiress is no one else but me? Oh, so much drama is awaiting ahead! Suddenly, I am so excited about some drama... Chapter 40 Its her... Chapter 40 It''s her... ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I got ready in my dark blue suit. This is one of the gifts from Victoria she bought for me on our first marriage anniversary. I remembered that night, I stayed out all night because of a meeting, and she was awake all night with a cake and this gift. When I came back home, she was sad, but that made me annoyed. She didn¡¯t say anything to me or even question me about where I was the whole night. Why was I so She only watched us with a strange emotion in her eyes and asked if I wanted breakfast. With a shake of my head, I walked away, leaving Cami in her line of sight, and whenever I recall that gaze, I am reminded of what it is... Pain... She suffered with her mouth shut. She must have thought I spent my night with Cami, which is wrong, I didn¡¯t! Fuck! It was a coincidence that I met Cami on my way home! Now, when I think about that certain memory, I want to p myself so hard for being ridiculously stupid. She was silent even when I despised her. She was silent when I never took her side. She was silent when my behavior was questionable. Why? Why didn¡¯t she p me in the hardest way possible and bring me back to my senses? She could have shouted at me, and she could have demanded an answer from me. That was her right. Instead, she kept silent and endured everything I threw her way. She was silent for three years... at my every action. And when she opened her mouth, she wanted... divorce. That one act of hers made me realize how much of an idiot I am. Now, when I am chasing her, she doesn¡¯t even bother to look at me as if she has forgotten me from the depth of her soul. I knew I deserved it. I knew I should let her go. But the selfish bustard inside me is not capable of that. I want her back. Only her. But the things that happened over thest month seemed to create more confusion between us. Sigh... I looked at the suit I was wearing. She really knows what suits me and what does not. This is my first time wearing this, and I regret not wearing it before. But I did it now. I don¡¯t know if she would recognize this suit, yet I am doing it. E Shine has invited people from the corporate and media words as today the heiress of E Shine is gonnae into public. I only agreed to ept the invitation because of Victoria. If E Shine is hosting it, she definitely would be there. With the final look on me again, I came down, and immediately my mood turned sour watching that annoying face, Cami White. Pain in the ass, I swear. I couldn¡¯t buy her the ring ¡®beloved,¡¯ and now her demands started increasing with time. I heard she started introducing herself as my fiance, and fucking shit; I can¡¯t even avoid her in any way! Just one way to pay her debt, and I am throwing her out of my life. When I came down, I also found Lisa was ready to apany us. Thank God I am not alone. It¡¯s not like I like my cousin much, but at least she will also be going with us. She is as bitchy as her mother. Yet, it would be somewhat good that her presence at least stops Cami from clinging to me continuously. Though that also never stopped me from being shameless. However, for some reason, she wasn¡¯t as clingy today. She just hugged me once after the first meet when her nail almost dug inside my neck skin. I pushed her away from me irritatingly. After that, she didn¡¯t try to do anything. She just made a sad face and said, ¡®I will wait for you toe to me willingly, Aless, and I know you will.¡¯ She said with a firm determination as if she knew I would go to her. Yeah, dream on. **** Soon, my limousine stopped before the huge resort of Edwards, where they held the party for their only daughter. Growing up with avish life as the youngest child of the family. She must be a princess, like a spoilt rich daughter. I have to admit; the ce is amazing and stunningly decorated. Also, have space for people to take rest and move freely. It was a cozy setting for them. ¡°I have heard the heiress of E Shine is particrly beautiful!¡± Lisa eximed beside me. Excited because of no reason. ¡°And talented, too,¡± she added. ¡°I hope we can meet personally and continue our n...¡± Cami started speaking, and both of them started talking about some shit that I didn¡¯t understand nor was interested in. Ignoring them, my eyes started roaming around, searching for Victoria, and I almost looked at every woman, but none of them was the one I was searching for. Didn¡¯t she arrive or something? Or she won¡¯te? No! She must have been here! She has a close rtionship with... Antonio. Though that thought angered me and clenched my heart with an unknown fear, that was the only reason that she would appear here. As I kept searching for her, I felt a little suffocated inside. My head was feeling a little heavy. Sigh... Maybe, I can take a little rest in one of the rooms. I looked around, and Cami and Lisa were interacting with other people. I didn¡¯t bother to inform them as I walked to the reception and asked for an empty room for some time. One receptionist took me to a VIP section and opened room number one-thirty for me. I went inside. The receptionist smiled politely. ¡°Please let us know if you need anything, sir.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± I only hummed, looking around, and she left after closing the door. I felt exhausted and sat on the sofa with a ss of wine. Suddenly, I did not feel so good; maybe, the depression of not seeing Victoria was consuming me. With the passing time with a ss of wine in hand, I was drowned in thoughts of Victoria and suddenly, I started feeling a little warm in my body. Decreasing the temperature of the air-conditioner to minus one, I settled again. But somehow, that also was not helping me as I started feeling warmer now. Soon, my nose started realizing a sweet scent. It was so light that you would not feel it if you didn¡¯t have a sharp nose, and I do have that. The heaviness in my head increased as my heart started tightening. I loosened my tie to let the suffocation go, but it didn¡¯t work, but it was as if every breath I took was making me warmer. I could feel my blood rushing to my cheeks and my body temperature increased with time. I don¡¯t know what is happening, but the situation somehow felt a lot more familiar. Soon, I started loosening all the clothes on me; I removed my suit and unbuttoned the first few buttons of the shirt. Maybe, I should drink some water; I picked up the bottle and gulped half a bottle in a go. However, it slowly worsened my condition. At this point, my body was going out of control. I think I need something... Fuck! I don¡¯t know what is happening, but I need some release! This... FUCK! And suddenly, it hits me... This is not the first time this has happened; It happened three years ago. I felt the sweet fragrance, the high temperature, the need for release, and the tightness in my body. It¡¯s the result of drugs! Fuck! I have been drugged... Once again. Anger coursed through me. I threw the bottle away, not caring about water spreading on the floor. I stood up, and my legs felt weak due to the reaction of the drug. Still, I managed to stand straight. I can¡¯t let the same thing happens to me again. Three years ago, it happened, and I was forced into a marriage. That time it was Victoria who did it. Wait... The same thing, the same way of using the drug, and the same sweet fragrance. Could it be... Suddenly... ¡°Alessandro!¡± I heard a shocked but familiar tone as I turned around with a heavy breath only to confirm my thoughts. I was right. It¡¯s her... Victoria... Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Once again... Chapter 41 I will give you what you want. Chapter 41 I will give you what you want. VICTORIA¡¯S POV After a long day in the parlor, I finally came out. Mama did all the things I was supposed to do. I got a full body spa, a massage, and a new haircut with light blonde highlights. I also got my nails done and finally took the dress from Jackson D. Upon arriving at the resort with all my belongings, I proceeded to locate my room while apanied by Daniel and Sage. My bodyguard trailed behind us, carrying my possessions. As we came to the reception area, I felt the need to use the restroom. I requested that they provide me with the room first and that I would use the restroom at ater time. Soon after freshening up, I was about to go to the reception area when one waiter came to me and greeted me politely. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am,¡± he said. ¡°Hello...¡± I replied, arching my brow. ¡°Miss Victoria?¡± He asked, and I nodded in confirmation. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, ma¡¯am, I am here to take you to your room. Please, follow me,¡± he said kindly, raising a little doubt in me. ¡°But, why would you find me in the corridor? I was going to the reception, wasn¡¯t I?¡± I asked. For a second, he seemed to go stiff but then smiled professionally. ¡°You are the VIP guest here, and I am asked to take care of your needs.¡± I shrugged, not pushing it further because whatever it was, no one could hurt me in my own ce. Soon, he led me to room number one-thirty. He opened the door for me, and I entered the room, searching for Daniel and Sgae, when a low groan caught my attention. As I turned to my right, I saw a man, back facing me. He was standing... No, maybe he was struggling to stand straight, but his back seemed familiar. I stepped a bit forward and was startled when his side face came into my view! ¡°Alessandro!¡± I blinked, trying to realize the situation, when he turned to face me. His face was flushed, and his blue eyes were visibly shocked. Maybe, he didn¡¯t expect me to see him here, well, the same for me. But what is he doing in my room? Or... Did I step into the wrong room? ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± I heard Alessandro¡¯s harsh, husky tone as I focused my gaze on him, confused. However, there was no longer any indication of bewilderment or surprise in his expression; instead, it This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. was now marked with a distinct emotion of contempt. What¡¯s going on? Well, I don¡¯t want to fill my head with this man or anything rted to him today. Today is one of the special days for me. So, no nonsense is allowed. ¡°Sorry, I might enter the wrong room,¡± I said and turned around when his cold husky tone echoed in the room. ¡°Stop there!¡± I stopped and turned to him. I swear if he started his nonsense, I wouldn¡¯t mind punching his sorry face! However, the next words he said got over my head, actually. ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed, huh?¡± He smirked, but that was filled with hatred, and his eyes were burning with fury. ¡°You did it again, didn¡¯t you? Why? Your boyfriend doesn¡¯t have strengths anymore? You have done the same thing. You drugged me¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I waspletely bewildered and could only gaze at him in disbelief. It crossed my mind that he may have lost his sanity while being with his unstable girlfriend. I nodded my head and reminded myself to stay calm. The man in front of me seemed unstable, so I needed to avoid bing overly excited. I encouraged myself that this was my day and I shouldn¡¯t let anything distract me. Without replying anything to him, I turned around and twisted the door knob... Wait, why is it not opening? I checked the lock again, and it was not locked from the inside but outside... I tried again but in vain. The door is locked. That waiter who led me in didn¡¯t get inside but closed the door for me... Wait, this... Suddenly, my thoughts returned to a simr situation three years ago, where I was locked in a room with Alessandro. And then... I have said countless times that I wasn¡¯t the one who drugged him that night, but no one believed me. I was framed, and the same thing is about to take ce again. No! No! No! This is not happening! That fucking waiter! Why do I even believe his words? How can I be so stupid? Shit! I searched my pockets, but my mobile was not with me either. I remember handing it to Daniel. Oh, Lord! I turned to face Alessandro. He was still watching me with red eyes and a flushed face. He appeared disheveled and withheld something as if he were experiencing difficulty. He... Is he holding back the effect of drugs? I need to hurry up. I attempted to make my way to the inte in the room in a hurried manner, but before I could get there, a set of powerful arms forcefully pulled me towards him and abruptly flung me onto the bed. Even though Inded on the soft surface of the bed, the sudden throw almost knocked the breath out of me, and before I knew it, I was pinned down under Alessandro¡¯s huge and hard frame. His face was an inch away from me, and I could feel his high temperature making me hot. I struggled, and his grip tightened around my hands, which were harder on both sides of my head. His hot breath fell on my face, followed by his next words, ¡°I will give you what you want, you slut¡± **** Wait... There is more on the way!!! Chapter 42 Victoria belongs to me only... Chapter 42 Victoria belongs to me only... VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°Alessandro, leave me¡± I struggled under him, hearing his psychotic words. This man is out of control now. However, he didn¡¯t even flinch as his hold got stronger on me.¡°Now I know why you didn¡¯t take one million dors that day. You want more, don¡¯t you? Then let me give it to you.¡± ¡°Ah... Alessmmm..¡± My struggle died down in my throat as his lips crushed on mine. He pressed his lips onto mine with a harsh intensity that felt like a form of punishment. Feeling both frightened and irritated by his sudden transformation into a wild and unrestrained creature, I attempted to push him away from me. This may have made him angry as he pushed growled at my mouth and took position between my legs. I felt like something was transferring inside of me from the way his lips and hands caressed me with a raging need, and soon, I felt weak under him; even though my mind forced me to block his touch, my body did not allow it. The beast that unleased this evening I had never met before. Not even three years ago. In no time, our clothes were torn and scattered throughout the whole room. Alessandro was in no mood for pleasure but to destroy. I don¡¯t know what came inside me as I hugged him close to me. He stopped biting my neck and looked into my eyes. A shadow of dark lust couldn¡¯t hide the ache and frustration inside him. Suddenly, my heart was clenched by a cold grip, and my throat started heaving up. I loved this man for three years. Heck! I love him even now! Maybe, I can deny outside, but how can I deny my heart to myself? How do I feel for him and the seed growing inside of me? Maybe my way is wrong, and I didn¡¯t n it, but when he is with me, I want him. I really do. I longed for him deeply, both physically and emotionally. I yearned for his affectionate touch and love. My mind was overwhelmed with the desire to dere that he was the one I loved, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t feel the same way. Despite this, my soul and body still longed for him. Today is thest day of my identity as Victoria ke. Then maybe, this is thest gift that God has sent my way. For thest time... My eyes prickled, and I didn¡¯t want him to see my tears. So, I did what I felt right at that moment. My hands snaked around his neck as I pulled him closer and kissed his lips softly. His hunger was at its peak. He didn¡¯t deny it, deepened the kiss, and became passionate with time. His one hand pinned my hands over my head again, and one hand found its way to my wetness. With his lips on mine and hand between my legs, I started falling apart, but before I could explode, he stopped and reced his hard cock with his fingers. I gasped at the sensation. My folds were so slippery that he was immediately inside of me. We both moaned in ecstasy. He moved slowly but touched the deepest part of me. I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer. I was moaning and squirming beneath him, requesting more intense action, and heplied. However, saying he simplyplied is an understatement; at some point, he pounded with such enthusiasm that it seemed like he was possessed. Each of his thrusts was not only hitting the perfect spot, but it felt like he was touching my heart, and each time my heart tickled more and more with bubbles growing up. A coil started forming in the pit of my stomach as he yed me. I was on the seventh sky, floating like This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. there was no tomorrow. I didn¡¯t want it to stop, but at one certain point, I was pushed to the edge and burst around his hardness with a loud scream, his name falling from my lips again and again, asking him not to stop. I was in high when I heard him groaning louder than an injured tiger.¡°Oh, fuck! Victoria... Fuck¡± He growled and shot his loads inside me, releasing himself in me. However, this is not the end. Nah-ah... This is just the beginning. **** ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I was so furious about her action. She did it again. Three years ago, she tricked me the same way and forced me to marry her with a false pregnancy report. And three yearster, when she was the one who proposed the divorce, she did it again. I was so out of control that when she came inside, I insulted and humiliated her. She wanted it, didn¡¯t she? So, I gave it to her. But... Why doesn¡¯t it hurt anymore? I thought I would only stop after punishing her, but I couldn¡¯t. Yes, I wasn¡¯t able to punish her. Mostly when I looked into those emerald-green eyes, they looked at me with a strange emotion I never knew about. Perhaps I am aware of it, but I am unwilling to acknowledge it. When she pulled me in for a kiss, I couldn¡¯t hold back my promise to punish her; I just wanted her at that point. Drug effects? However, three years ago, it wasn¡¯t the same experience; it wasn¡¯t just about obtaining physical relief; it had a deeper impact. It reached the core of the being. Her taste, her moans, her screams, and the way she holds me... Everything was so different from other times. It felt like I had never had sex before. Her soft wet pussy was so peaceful when I was inside. The way it clenched around me. The way it throbbed against me. It fits so perfectly that I only belong there. I sensed that I had discovered my paradise amidst her thighs. It was enchanting and spoke to a deeper connection between us, one that was incredibly pleasant. At that moment, I only wanted to dere that she is mine. Her every fucking inch belongs to me. Every breath she takes belongs to me. Her tight sweet pussy belongs to me. Victoria belongs to me only... Chapter 43 Goodbye, Alessandro. Chapter 43 Goodbye, Alessandro. VICTORIA¡¯S POV Sometimes life leads you to the exact ce to end things from where they started. Ites without a hint and goes as if it never took ce. This is the whirlwind of life, very unexpected and unpredictable. As I shifted my position towards my right, a stunning sight met my eyes¡ªAlessandro, the person I love the most. However, my affection seemed not reciprocated, as he was fast asleep, looking serene and undisturbed. No doubt, this man is gorgeous, and women are behind him. Sometimes they never even cared if he was married or not and flirted in front of me as if I never existed. But, I never saw him providing attention to any other woman, including me in the list. He only cared about Cami. Maybe, his love lies there. Although I can¡¯t me him, Cami is beautiful, and of course, he has that weak point of being saved by her. I have heard this story so many times that I have lost count. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ve heard it a million times, but I¡¯m not sure. I focused on the man again. His wless features are breathtaking. He appeared serene while sleeping and had a slight radiance. ncing at his arm that encircled my waist, it was apparent that to an outside observer, we could easily be misconstrued as a romantic duo, even though we are not. We were never one. It was always like this. asionally, he woulde to me when he needed a release, and sex happened. From my side, it was always love, but from his side, it was always his needs. Every time after sex, when he fell asleep; I used to watch him like this. This was the only way I could see him so close to me. I raised my hand and caressed his cheeks, careful not to wake him up. And finally, I withdrew my hand from him and cautiously removed his grip. He moved a little, and I stopped. When he had settled again, I slowly stepped out of bed and wore the nightwear always set in resort rooms for guests. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. My clothes were torn, and they were not in wearable condition, so I had to work with nightwear. With the inte, I called reception, asking them to open the door for me and bring my assistant along. When they opened the door from outside, I silently walked out before looking at him for onest time. This is thest time I am watching him because next time, even if I wanted to, we wouldn¡¯t see each other, and I have decided what to do before this intimate moment happened between us. When I decided to announce my real identity, I also took one unknown decision. I will reveal it today after the party. ¡°Goodbye, Alessandro.¡± Sigh... I closed the door behind me. ¡°What are you doing here? Everyone is searching for you,¡± Daniel eximed the moment he saw me. I hushed him and turned to face Sage, my bodyguard.¡°Keep your eyes on this room. If anyone wants to get inside, stop that person immediately, and when the man inside walks out on his own, then you can leave.¡± He seemed slightly confused at the sudden order but didn¡¯t say anything. He only nodded and stood at a side quietly. I really hoped that Daniel could behave in a simr manner, but he persisted in asking me questions until I had to give him a stern look, after which he finally stopped talking excessively. As I entered my real room, I saw my whole family waiting for me. They all seemed so tense, and mama was pacing around, urging papa and Antonio to call me repeatedly. When her eyes fell on me, she rushed toward me, checking me all over with worried eyes. ¡°Where have you been? We were really concerned about you.¡± Thank God the nightwear is reserved, and all the marks my ex-husband left on me are not visible. Alessandro would be dead right now. While holding her hands, I smiled. I was feeling exhausted and thinking about resting, but unfortunately, I dozed off. I apologize for that. I lied, of course. Mama let go a sigh of relief as papa nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure you are feeling alright now, princess?¡± ¡°Yes, papa. Very much¡± I smiled, and Antonio nodded. ¡°Get ready, then. We will be attending the host till you arrive.¡± Everyone walked out of the room. Though mama wanted to stay, I refused immediately. I can¡¯t let her see my state! When they were all out, I removed the nightwear and took a shower. After freshening up, when I sat for makeup, I could see a meaningful stare from my makeup and hair stylists¡± So, this is why you¡¯rete,¡± Maria, my makeup artist, murmured, and I merely smiled, shushing her. ¡°Don¡¯t disclose this to mama; she will be mad.¡± ¡°Oh, of course. This is the age to be rebellious¡± She is a cooldy and didn¡¯t ask much before starting my makeup. I kept the eyes simple as I wanted dark red lipstick with my royal blue dress. Finally, I got ready with my short highlighted hair set in a retro wavy style. **** I stood in the stairs¡¯ dark area, watching Antonio take a mike for the announcement. I won¡¯t deny my nervous excitement that is making my hands cold. It¡¯s just not only knowing as Victoria Edwards, but it also includes lots of responsibilities. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen,¡± I heard Antonio saying, ¡°today we have invited you here to celebrate with us for my sister, who is finally ready to take her position in E Shine and do her public appearance for the first time. I couldn¡¯t be more thankful to everyone who decided to be beside her on her new journey. So, without wasting time, let¡¯s call her. The CEO of E Shine and my sister, Victoria Edwards.¡± He said as I made my appearance, walking down the stairs. Now, all the attention is on me. Some gasped, and some were shocked, while some stared at me with admiration. No matter what their expressions were, all the attention was on me. Although I have never liked being the center of attention, I am embracing it tonight. I now love the idea of inheriting what is mine. As I came down, my family hugged me one after the other, and then Antonio and my parents introduced me to their friends, colleagues, and others. All the while, I could feel two pairs of gazes following me around. I know who they are. Cami and Lisa. I had seen them the moment I walked down. The most amazing thing was to look at their traumatized faces as if they had seen a ghost. I ignored them and didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. But that doesn¡¯t mean I would let her go that easily. I didn¡¯t forget the drug part. I don¡¯t know why, but I am certain she is the one who did this. Though I don¡¯t know why she would send me with Alessandro when she wanted him so bad, is it because she wanted to use me of drugging him? Well, even though she won in the first part, her main n failed miserably. After formal meetings and greetings, I stepped away from my parents and texted Daniel to do something for me. Then, I walked toward the two women who were watching me awkwardly. Suddenly, I felt a footstep behind me; as I turned to see, it was mama. ¡°What are you doing,¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°I know your eyes have been on them since you came down, and I won¡¯t let anyone bully my daughter. Not anymore,¡± she assured me with her firm tone, and I felt so lightweight all of a sudden. I stopped before Cami and Lisa with a smile on my face. ¡°Good evening,dies; I hope it¡¯s aforting evening for you two?¡± Lisa red, but she was more cooled down in fear. Only stood straight while Cami gritted her teeth. ¡°You have proven liar, again and again, Victoria. You are such...¡± However, I heard a cold drifted tone before she could finish, ¡°watch your words, woman. I am sure you won¡¯t like to take retirement from your career.¡± Mom¡¯s words rolled down calmly as if she wasn¡¯t threatening. Cami stopped and gulped. My mother is known in the entertainment world for all cruel reasons. She is knowingly famous not to mess with. And Cami knows well enough that if Arianna Edwards came in the way, no Devonte could help her. After all, mama is not only Edwards but also belongs to a mayor family. Just to mention, my grandparents are both famous politicians. So, that leadership mama inherited from them. With her support, I am on cloud nine. Suddenly, it felt like all my hard time was passed by for all the good now. I kept the same smile on my face as I shook my head. ¡°Cami, I was in love and never cared about money. You know this now, and others will find out soon, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here to talk to you. I have another reason,¡± I said, giving her a meaningful look that left her puzzled. Oh, she is really a good actress, I must say. ¡°What reason?¡± Lisa spoke for the first time.¡°An...and where is Alessandro?¡± My brow arched at her words.¡°Oh?¡± ¡°How would my daughter know where your brother is?¡± mama asked, but I needed to lie a little. ¡°Come with me; I will let you know,¡± I said to those two women and turned to mama. ¡°Can I be alone with these two for some time?¡± Her gloomy face told me she was not satisfied with the decision and was about to say no, but before that, I added, ¡°don¡¯t worry, mama. I have Daniel and Sage with me. Just let me end this drama here. Do you trust me?¡± She stared at me for a few seconds and then nodded. Without a word, mama left but didn¡¯t forget to send a re at them. Both of them followed me silently, except for Lisa, who asked, ¡°where are you taking us¡± twice out of curiosity. However, she remained quiet after I gave her a stern look. It was both unexpected and definite. I brought them to my room, where I found four individuals already present: Daniel, Sage, the waiter who guided me to Alessandro¡¯s room, and the resort¡¯s manager. I walked in, maintaining my weight, and sat on the huge sofa in the living room with my legs crossed. My eyes fell on the waiter; he was nervous and pale, lowering his head. I focused my eyes on his namete. ¡°Robert,¡± I said his name, and his hands fidgeted as he gulped visibly. ¡°I won¡¯t ask the same question the second time, so answer me truthfully, and I will not send you to the police.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you doing? How does this concern us? Why are we here?¡± Cam barked annoyingly. But I wasn¡¯t angry. I only smirked. ¡°You will know soon,¡± then turned to the waiter again. ¡°I am waiting, you know?¡± I said as he immediately got on his knees. ¡°I am so sorry ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t know you were Miss Edwards, or else I wouldn¡¯t have done that! I... I am so sorry, ma¡¯am. Please forgive me.¡± His words coursed bitterness in me. If I were really ke, other than Edwards, the scenario would be so different by now. ¡°The truth only. Who asked you to do that?¡± My voice fell harsh in the silent room. The waiter gulped hard as he slowly raised his hand, pointing his index finger at Cami. ¡°Miss White asked me to do this.¡± Chapter 44 in her own dark magic Chapter 44 in her own dark magic VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡®Miss White asked me to do this.¡¯ The waiter pointed his finger at Cami. At that certain moment, everything turned too silent. Everyone was there, standing in shock and speechless¡ªespecially Daniel and Sage. I turned my focus to the shameless woman, who seemed confused about the situation. ¡°Do you have anything to say about it, Miss White?¡± I asked calmly. ¡°Wh...what do you mean?¡± Her tone sounded dry. I smiled, ¡°oh, it seems you forgot; let me remind you. Drugs. Alessandro. Me. Locked in the room. Did the bell ring?¡± I said each word with a pause. She blinked, and a fewter, her face turned pale. ¡°I do...don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Her tone was shaky. I chuckled, leaning back on the sofa, and tilted my head at her. ¡°Really? Then why did he specifically take your name?¡± ¡°H..how would we know?¡± Lisa spoke. ¡°He might be your man, and you are trying to me this on us!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile again. ¡°I did not me you, sweetheart. I only med her because she did it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Cami barked with her shaky tone. ¡°You are air!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­yeah, as if I have countless times for your shits?¡± My tone turned hard as I watched her coldly. ¡°You send Alessandro into a room, and then you tricked me there, too, with the help of this waiter.¡± I stared at her all the while. ¡°And you thought once again I will be a criminal in his eyes, and you will take him for yourself, didn¡¯t you? Just like three years ago, you did.¡± I said thest part without any knowledge. Just a guess and throw my words in the dark. Immediately, her face tensed up as she turned pale more. Did I hit the right spot? ¡°So?¡± I arched my brow at her. ¡°What do you think about epting the truth.¡± I watched her gulping heard as she shook her head. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t do any of it!¡± She held Lisa¡¯s hand tight. ¡°I was with you, Lisa; tell her; I didn¡¯t do it.¡± And Lisa nodded in agreement. Their face is filled with an unknown fear. ¡°No ma¡¯am, she did it! The waiter said all of a sudden. ¡°She sends money to me! Asked me to drug Mr. Devonte. Then she insgtructed me to send you to his room!¡± ¡°Why would she do that even? She loves Alessandro!¡± Lisa defended her best friend. ¡°No ma¡¯am, I swear, I am not lying! She sends me money! She wanted to get you and Mr. Devonte in a room!¡± The waiter repeated again and again, pleading with red eyes and fear. ¡°Shut up! Why would I do that? I fucking love my Aless! Why would I send another woman in the same room with him!¡± Cami shouted. She is like a crazy witch drawing in her own dark magic. She crossed the limits again and again¡ªthis time, she needed to stop. And I will make sure I put an end to her drama. ¡°You know the reason better, now tell me why?¡± I asked after a long time while changing my leg¡¯s position. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t!¡± She screamed, stepping closer to me once. Sage immediately took his position in defense, but I stopped him, raising my hand. He didn¡¯t move but stayed alert. I stood up on my feet, eyes fixed on her. ¡°Yes, you did! You are the one who drugged him three years ago and sent me into his room! And because of you, I was bound with him!¡± She pulled her hair. ¡°No! No, I didn¡¯t! I never did anything!¡± ¡°Oh, you did. Admit it, Cami.¡± I said, cold and calm. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t drug him today, only three years ago...¡± She paused all of a sudden. "You did it three years ago and this time too I am sure! Now using your identity, you are trying to me everything on me!" "Oh, did I?" I arched my brow at her. She thinks screaming would change the truth? Then be it. I am not in the mood to pull this scene. If she thinks making me viin would solve her problem, then she is certainly wrong. Devontes doesn''t like me anyways. Nor do I give a fuck about their thoughts anymore. Iughed. "I certainly don''t need to y any tricks to get him in bed. Well, I don''t need him to be my backup, unlike you. I have more than you could Imagine." My words maybe make some senses in Lisa''s head as she froze. I sighed, adding a little bit drama in it. "But if you still insist, I will take the me. No problem. However, it still won''t let you out sweetheart." I stood up as I walked close to her. "I am still gonna me this on you." At this moment, I felt like the Disney viin and I kind of love it!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Cami trembled, covering her mouth. She tried to touch Lisa. ¡°I... I...¡± Her eyes seemed to pop out of the socket in shock. However, Lisa reacted differently that time and stepped back. ¡°Sh...she was right. You... Did it.¡± ¡°N.no, Lisa...¡± Cami tried to speak, "She is lying. She is using her power!" Cami shouted desperately. but I am not in the mood for more drama. ¡°Enough of your nonsense, Cami. I am done with you.¡± I turned to Daniel. ¡°Did you do what I asked?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± His lips curved into a smirk. ¡°The police are on the way.¡± ¡°What police?¡± Cami was alert now; brows knitted together. ¡°They areing for you,¡± I replied. And suddenly, she jumped toward me with her hands, trying to get a hold of me when in defense I moved aside, holding her arm, and pped her hard, throwing her on the ground. ¡°You should be grateful to me that I am letting you go without much torture. But this is the only time I am doing this. If there is any next time, you will know the real Victoria Edwards.¡± Saying that I turned to Sage. ¡°Keep this woman here till the police get her. Daniel willplete the procedures.¡± And I walked out of that room after keeping the waiter along with Cami. He is not innocent at all¡ªa greedy man who tried to harm someone for money. When I came out, Lisa followed me. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t say anything to me but quietly walked away from there. Well, I don¡¯t even care about their deeds anymore. I got what I wanted; now, it¡¯s time to start the next phase of my life with a new meaning, ambition, and ce... Chapter 45 Victoria Edwards?! Chapter 45 Victoria Edwards?! ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV With the same dream of my ident three years ago, I woke up from sleep with a ray of annoying brightness on my face. This was the second time I saw Victoria opening my eyes. But why? She wasn¡¯t the one who saved me, but it was Cami. Maybe, because I miss her so much, she always appeared in my dreams. I miss her... Yes, I do, but what she did this evening is something not eptable. She drugged me three years ago to climb on my bed. I know the situation was different, and she lied to marry me. For three years, I did wrong to her, and I admit that too. However, that does not justify her action and what she didst night. She drugged me again and used the same method for it. I turned to face her, and the moment I turned to see her, my brain stopped when I found the bed empty beside me, and suddenly my mind joined too in that line. Only her sweet and delicate fragrance lingered in the air. Without dy, I sat up in bed and scanned the area. Only my garments were neatly arranged, and there was no indication of hers. She really left! My anger suddenly converted into fear of losing her, and I jumped out of bed. I want to see her no matter what; even if she drugged me, I don¡¯t care. I had never experienced what urredst night¡ª the emotions and sense of satisfaction were entirely new to me. I need to see her! I looked for my phone and located it on the couch. Perhaps I had thrown it there in a fit of anger the day before. Although I intended to call her, but... Fuck! The battery is dead! I forgot to charge my phone before attending the party yesterday after using it the whole day. I swore under my breath and hastily got dressed in the clothes I had worn the night before. Then I hurried out of the room. The resort was deserted, except for the employees going about their usual routines. As I went to the reception area, the receptionist girl was surprised to see me and then brought out her professionalism. ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± She asked. ¡°Can I know about ady called Victoria ke? She was here at the party yesterday; I want to meet her. Can you tell me about her?¡± I asked. ¡°I am sorry, sir, but we can not reveal our customer¡¯s information,¡± she denied. I wracked my fingers in my hair. ¡°No, not her information. Can you inform me of her location? Has she departed from the party, or is she still present? Or can you check, please?¡± I was impatient. She thought for a second and then nodded. ¡°Maybe, I can check the lost for you, sir.¡± She looked down at theputer on the desk, furrowed her brows together, and looked up at me a few momentster. ¡°Umm... Are you sure about her name, sir?¡± She asked with a little doubt that made me furious. ¡°Do you think I am kidding with you? I am fucking Alessandro Devonte! Too busy to y suchme jokes!¡± I barked at her. She flinched for a second and then nodded, ¡°I am sorry, sir, but there is no certain name.¡± ¡°Check carefully! How is that even possible!?¡± I said, confused. ¡°I am sorry, sir, but Victoria ke is not on my list.¡± The receptionist sounded scared, but she controlled it well. However, I was not in the mood to appreciate such a thing as I was about to snap at her again, when... ¡°Director...¡± Calvin¡¯s voice came to my ear as I turned to face him. He rushed toward me and checked me out. ¡°Oh, thank God, you are fine! I was so worried when you didn¡¯t pick up your phone. Are you alright, sir?¡± He asked with a concerned tone. ¡°What do you mean? What happened to me?¡± I asked back. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He blinked as if trying to know what was wrong with me. ¡°Wasn¡¯t you herest evening? The news of Miss Edwards is the headline all over America!¡± Here I am trying to search for Victoria, and my assistant is fondling over a piece of news. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I have a more important thing to do. I need to find Victoria. Search for her,¡± I said, but Calvin watched me suspiciously. He blinked twice before shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°You really don¡¯t know? How is that possible when you were present at the party?¡± Present? of course. Despite her wrongdoing, I can¡¯t forget the evening I spent with the woman because it still feels like the right thing even now. My mind keeps going back to that moment. With pleasure, that thought also annoyed me. ¡°What the fuck are you saying? Just do as I say!¡± I want to see Victoria, not the heiress of Edwards! No one can be the number one on my priority list other than Victoria. Hearing my words, Calvin stared at me with a confusing gaze for some time, and then he suddenly brought out his phone from his pocket as I watched him with a frown. He went through something before turning his phone in front of my eyes. I had the urge tosh out at him once more, but I halted when I beheld a stunning countenance in front of me¡ªthe face I had been seeking. It was Victoria¡¯s face. However, soon my brows knitted together in confusion, and suddenly I forgot to breathe. It¡¯s because of the headline under her photo that froze me in ce. ¡®The heiress of E Shine finally revealed herself yesterday in the Edwards resort with the presence of media and corporate partners and guests of E Shine.¡¯ Then, in bold letters, ¡®Victoria Edwards¡¯ was written next to her picture. Chapter 46 Could it be him? Chapter 46 Could it be him? Immediateter after the party, before Alessandro is awake... VICTORIA¡¯s POV I sensed curious and concerned gazes on me, even though the onlookers were my family members. It¡¯s a bit hard to stand before them with a decision to present. I intend to share my n with them, which would facilitate a better life for both myself and my child. So after dinner, I gathered my whole family of six people, and now they are sitting with their gazes glued on me. ¡°What happened, Victoria? Why did you gather all of us here?¡± Papa spoke first. I cleared my throat. ¡°Guys, I know you have supported my every decision since childhood, and even if it was stupid, you never really stopped me from doing it. You have given me space to learn the reality the hard way, which made me today¡¯s Victoria.¡± I inhaled sharply and continued, ¡°Now that I have officially dered my presence and position in E Shine, I know there is much more to discover and learn. My responsibilities grow up now toward my family, mypany, and my...¡± I caressed my stomach. ¡°Baby.¡± I watched everyone as they were seriously listening to my words. ¡°For this little one, I want to live a peaceful and worthy life so that it can grow up with love and happiness. I want it to be healthy, and I am sure you also want it for me. So, I have taken a decision.¡± I noticed a subtle tension in their expressions as I nced at everyone, anticipating the discussion about my ¡°decision.¡± However, unlike three years ago, I am certain about what I want and have made a thoughtful choice. ¡°Before I take my seat as the CEO in E Shine, I would like to further my studies and give birth to my baby healthily and peacefully in... Paris.¡± With my words falling out of my mouth, I thought I would hear gasps and a clear ¡°no¡± from my mother precisely, yet to my surprise, there was no such reaction. I watched their silent gazes, and finally, mama opened her mouth. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± She asked. I nodded firmly and calmly. ¡°Yes, mama.¡± Approaching me, she sat by my side and gently grasped my hands, her eyes bing tender and moist. ¡°I know, baby. I am a mother too. Sometimes, a mother¡¯s actions may seem tough, but they are always done with the best interests of their children at heart. I can empathize with your perspective on this matter. I am d you have decided to move on with your life. We are always beside you, no matter what.¡± She said as I felt ticklish at the corner of my eyes. Papa came to me and touched my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby. Your mother is right.¡± ¡°Yeah, and if you want, you can take care of E Shine¡¯s branch in Paris,¡± Antonio added. ¡°Oh, I am going to miss my young princess.¡± Maria sniffed on her husband¡¯s shoulder, and James only nodded, seeming sad. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be sad. I wille back to visit you. You are my family, and no one can stay away from their family too long.¡± I said, choking in every line, trying to coax myself with my own words. Mama¡¯s arms wrapped around me, taking me into sweetfort. ¡°No need to fret; we¡¯ll divide our time equally between you and Antonio. We¡¯ll spend six months with each of you, ensuring that neither will feel our absence. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Better idea,¡± I replied and closed my eyes, finding sce on my mother¡¯s shoulder - the most **** The next morning... CAMILLA... I don¡¯t know what just happened. It seems my created world suddenly fell apart with just one turn. How does it happen? Victoria ke turned out to be Victoria Edwards in just a snap. The heiress of Edwards! Fuck! How Leaning back against the prison wall, I only hope Lisa has given mom the number. I discreetly slipped it into her hand. I don¡¯t understand one thing, how did she devise such an idea to frame me? And even if she does, why does it seem she was not making up anything? Could it have really happened? I definitely didn¡¯t drug him this time. So, who could have done it... Wait! A thought came to mind, causing me to sit up straight and be alert to the situation. Could it be him? As I was sitting on the ground, drowned in thoughts, the cell door opened, and one police constable went inside. I stared up at him. He stretched his right hand to me, holding a cell phone. ¡°Take it; he wants to talk to you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I asked, not trusting him and alert of his next step. ¡°You will know,¡± he said, keeping the phone before me and leaving the cell. Staring at it for some time, I picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°How is it to stay in jail, huh?¡± His annoying tone echoed in my head, and I wanted to punch his fucking sorry face! ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re making fun of me instead of assisting me! How dare you!?¡± I couldn¡¯t control my anger anymore. His annoying chuckle came next, which made me grit my teeth. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you dare shout at me?¡± His tone seemed to be cool, but I know he wasn¡¯t. That particr line was painted with the rage he was not showing. Surprisingly, hearing those words actually helped me manage my own emotions. After all, he was my only means of escaping this ce. ¡°Please, don¡¯t get angry. But... I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t drug him. Trust me.¡± His chuckle came again. ¡°I know...¡± ¡°That means...¡± I gasped. So, I was right! ¡°Yeah, I did. I drugged him.¡± He replied. ¡°Why? Why would you do that? You know I love Aless. I...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He growled, making me cringe as I moved the phone a little from my ear. It seemed like he was nearby, which was not possible. That man is powerful enough to send the police to give me his phone. ¡°I have sent you to do my work in his life. And what did you do? You fell in love with him. Was that my fault? Fucking stupid woman. This is why involving a woman in your ns is not advisable as they always spoil them.¡± His tone was cold, and that scared me. I can¡¯t stay here. I need to get out of this shitty ce! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I... I am sorry! Please... please help me get out of here. Dominic!¡± I begged him. He didn¡¯t reply for a moment, and then his cold tone came through the phone. ¡°I will only help you this time, but from now on, you and your mother must heed my every word without exception. One mistake Cami, and you know what will happen.¡± After those words, he cut the call. ********* Author''s note: This chapter has gone through a major edit. Chapter 47 What if... Chapter 47 What if... ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV Leaning against my office chair, I went through every memory I had with Victoria. Her moves, actions, words, and calmness always showed her ssy upbringing, but we were a fool never to realize that. Everyone marked her as a gold digger when she entered my life. I never understood her care and love and kept giving her kindness a name. Now, I don¡¯t know how to make things right when I think about everything. Many things have happened between us since she started working as my assistant, including the night three years ago when she was charged with drugging me, her fake pregnancy, our marriage, and even things that happened as recently asst night. Everything seems a blessing to my life which I have destroyed with my own hands! I have chosen to trust Cami¡¯s words over hers, but what happened now? Everything turned into a big lie that can not be changed. Victoria has never drugged me this time and I have let the past go long ago. Even that time She has never attempted to harm me, only loved me; it was Cami all this while. Cami has caused both Victoria and me pain and has deceived my family. Now, I even doubt her words that saved me three years ago. I always was, and now I just wanted proof against her. Only one... A thought crossed my mind, making me sit straight. When I wedded Victoria three years ago, she informed me that she was pregnant, which was the primary motivation behind our marriage. Butter, I found out that she lied to marry me. What if... No! I immediately called for Calvin, and he entered my office a few secondster. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Three years ago, Victoria imed she was pregnant. Find out if she was really pregnant,¡± I ordered. He stared at me for some time in confusion and then nodded without question. ¡°What about the photo from the ident three years ago?¡± ¡°About the photo, I am still searching for it. No clues yet.¡± ¡°Keep trying. I need the result soon, Calvin. You don¡¯t have too much time for this.¡± I¡¯m growing more impatient and irritated with this situation every day. With a nod, Calvin walked out of the office. Soon after, my phone began to ring, and with just one nce, I immediately recognized the caller. It¡¯s grandma. She kept calling me this morning and couldn¡¯t reach me as my phone was out of battery. Despite my phone being fully charged, I continued to ignore her calls, which were so frequent that she almost broke the record. She even called Calvin, and I strictly asked him not to transfer her calls to me. Right now, I am not in the mood to talk with anyone in my family. I know why she is reaching out to me. The reason is Victoria Edwards. The news has shaken those who tried to go against her and me her in every way. The one who was known by my wife or ex-wife now gets to know by the heiress of Edwards. However, I don¡¯t care about her identity. No matter who she is¡ªVictoria ke or Edwards¡ªshe is mine, and I want her alone. Perhaps grandma may want to discuss Cami, and it wouldn¡¯t be unexpected if she did. Grandma tends to view Cami as a saint and is more inclined to pardon her faults, unlike Victoria. They are so biased. Soon, with another ring, the vibration stopped. It was a matter of time before grandma appeared in the office or maybe my home alone. However, my focus now is not on anything but bringing Victoria back at any cost. I have made a proper n for this. **** A dayter... I dressed in my custom-made ck suit with a matching tie and shoes. I back-brushed my hair and Material ? N?velDrama.Org. looked in the mirror. Looking perfect. I suppressed my excitement andposed myself like a gentleman before leaving my room. As I descended the stairs, Sophia, the chief maid, halted and scrutinized my appearance. I arched my brow at her as she smiled. ¡°You seem to be in a happy mood, young master?¡± I tried my heart and soul to suppress that gloating excitement, but I couldn¡¯t. Sophia¡¯s hawk eyes didn¡¯t let it slip away. I decided not to lie and nodded. ¡°I am going to make everything right... Once again.¡± After saying this, I departed, leaving her confused. Don¡¯t worry, Sophia. All your confusion will go away once you see your favorite mistress! I didn¡¯t have any breakfast even. My excitement is too high to let me stay in content peace. There is no way I am feeling hungry before everything is settled down. Soon, I settled in my car and gave the location to the driver. Half an hourter, exhausted from NYC¡¯s traffic jam, I finally reached my destination. E Shine Jewelry. I went inside the expensive jewelry shop and asked for the custom-made ring I had ordered yesterday before going home. I need it toplete my n today. The staffs were professional, and I didn¡¯t have to wait longer before getting the ring. I entered and asked the driver to go to the E Shine Company without a second thought. Once again, with the long traffic jam of NYC and my overwhelmed excitement, I finally reached my destination. I exited the car and looked up at the huge building, standing proudly in the middle with E Shine written in bold and stylishly. Inhaling a long deep breath, I stepped inside thepany and directly walked to the reception area, ignoring all the curious, lusty and jealous gazes on me. I am Alessandro Devonte and I am used to it. I am sure the sense of aplishment would be fulfilled with the only beautiful woman beside me. The receptionist smiled at me, suppressing her curious gaze. ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± ¡°I want to meet Victoria Edwards,¡± I replied, and her smile faded a little as her confusion increased slightly. ¡°Umm... But sir, Miss Edwards is not in thepany anymore.¡± She replied. Chapter 48 Leave her alone Chapter 48 Leave her alone ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV ¡°Miss Edwards is not in thepany anywhere.¡± She said, giving me a little doubtful look, which suddenly squeezed my heart for no reason. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. She stared at me briefly before replying, ¡°Miss Edwards is not in thepany this year. She has handover her position as a designer and left.¡± ¡°Maybe, she does not want to be a designer. After all, she is the CEO.¡± I argued with her. She shook her head. ¡°No sir, Miss Edwards is the CEO. That is right. However, she has not assumed the seat formally following her public appearance. ording to reports, she will be absent for a while.¡± ¡°Not present here? What do you mean? Where did she go?¡± I asked, getting impatient with time. She shook her head. ¡°I am sorry, sir. I don¡¯t know about that.¡± My whole enthusiasm suddenly disappeared as a certain fear crushed me. She left? Where? I swiftly retrieved my phone and dialed her number, only to find that her phone had been turned off. Despite multiple attempts, her phone remained inactive. Fuck! Did she just leave without a goodbye? No! She wouldn¡¯t do that, right? After all, she loved me and that night. Even though I was drugged, there was some connection between us, and that was more than the effect of the drug! She couldn¡¯t leave me without a goodbye. I don¡¯t believe that. Maybe, she is at her apartment? Yeah, she is. I dialed Calvin¡¯s number and asked him to send me the address of Edwards Mansion. Although he only took five minutes, it felt like an eternity. Getting the address, I rushed to my car and drove myself there. I nearly had an ident due to my haste, but fortunately, the damage was minor. With some mary I stood before the huge ck gate of the Edwards mansion. It was big and proud, just like their name. Edwards always lived a low-key life. They are equally powerful but like to live a silent life. And Victoria inherited that ss and lived to their name sessfully. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She is beautiful, talented and kind. She was a perfect wife when she was one. And I am sure she is perfect in her profession too. Despite repeated bullying, she maintained her dignity and never mentioned or identified her power. I am indebted to her for what she did for me the whole time she has been my wife. Even if I were to make shoes out of my skin for her, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to repay the debts she incurred and the hardships she endured for my sake. When I tried to go inside, the guard stopped me at the gate. ¡°Sorry, sir, You can¡¯t go inside.¡± ¡°Do you even know who I am? I am Alessandro Devonte! Victoria¡¯s husband!¡± I snapped at him impatiently. ¡°I need to see her!¡± The guard said nothing but gave a weird look before saying, ¡°I am sorry, sir, but specifically, you are not allowed to go there.¡± ¡°What?¡± That particr information startled me as I stared at the guard. ¡°I am not allowed to go inside?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, I am sorry, sir. Moreover, young miss is not at home. She moved out. She left early in the morning.¡± He walked to his ce after providing me with the information. Is this for real? She really did this? She left? ¡°But where did she go!?¡± I asked, and the guard looked at me without expression before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yeah, of course. You don¡¯t. I wanted to pull my hair out in frustration. How could she do this to me? I redialed Calvin¡¯s number and asked him to find her current location. After ordering him, I continued to call her, but her phone remained switched off. Come on, Victoria, pick up the call. At least talk to me a little. Scold me, scream at me, swear on me, but pick up the call! Yet, nothing happened. Fuck! I almost threw my phone away when a car pulled before the gate. The guard stood up and saluted them as he opened the gate for them. However, the car did not enter, but its back doors opened, and a couple emerged from within. I know them¡ªMr. and Mrs. Edwards. They are very respected in both the corporate and political world. I only knew them because of their profession and had seen them at parties before but never faced them as Victoria¡¯s parents. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mr. Edwards¡¯s silken deep tone came for me. I stepped toward them respectfully. ¡°I am here to see Victoria. Please, call her for me. Just once...¡± ¡°She is not here,¡± Mrs. Edwards said. Her tone is cold, and I know I deserve it. It¡¯s generous of them that they didn¡¯t take action against my family and me yet. And I guess that¡¯s only because of Victoria. I lowered my head in guilt. ¡°I know I did wrong, but I want to make it right. Please, for once. Please, call her...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the simple word, Mr. Devonte?¡± Mrs. Edwards spoke. ¡°Victoria left for her own good. She is not here. And stop bugging my daughter when you two are divorced! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve caused enough stress in her life already? Now, let go. Leave my daughter alone!¡± I shook my head. I won¡¯t go. Not without seeing her and telling her what I feel. ¡°Please, just once. Let me meet her, please.¡± I begged, keeping all my pride and ego aside. These stupid things made me lose her, and I don¡¯t want that again! ¡°You heard my wife.¡± Mr. Edwards spoke this time. ¡°She is happy without you in her life. This is her decision. Now, leave.¡± Mrs. Edwards stepped toward me, her gaze cold but filled with sorrow. ¡°My daughter is broken. She became traumatized because of you and your family. What did she get punished for, Alessandro? Just because she loved you and left hervish life for you? And what did she get? Only criticism, hate and hurt.¡± She shook her head with teary eyes, making my heart clench with thousand grips. ¡°My child bore your torment for three years out of love for you but eventually decided to depart. Upon her return, my beloved daughter was in utter despair. Now, she left. I am sure the new ce and life will heal her soon. At least, we are hoping for that. It will destroy her if you appear in her life again. Leave her alone, Alessandro!¡± She sped her hands together before me. ¡°A mother is begging her daughter¡¯s happiness from you. Live your life with your family and girlfriend, and stop looking for my daughter again.¡± Her every word broke me thousand times before gathering together. I can¡¯t even reply to herments because, unfortunately, they are all true. I am the one responsible for everything that has gone through. I have failed my wife miserably. Even though I knew I didn¡¯t have a face to ask for forgiveness, I stepped close to her mother, held her sped hands, and shook my head. ¡°I know I was wrong, ma¡¯am.¡± I looked at her father and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. I was an asshole for not appreciating her warm presence in my life and only realized when she left me.¡± I stepped back, leaving her hand and bowed seriously. ¡°I deeply regret all my actions and understand that it may be difficult for you to forgive me, or perhaps you may never be able to forgive me. Nevertheless, I want to express my sincere apologies for every mistake I have made. I am sorry.¡± Saying this, I turned around and entered my car and drove away. My leaving doesn¡¯t mean I am letting her go. I can¡¯t leave her. I will try to get her ande here again and next time with Victoria beside me. And that¡¯s Alessandro Devonte¡¯s promise. Chapter 49 Who is it? Chapter 49 Who is it? ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I came back to my office, heartbroken and devastated. I don¡¯t have any energy left inside me; only my body is moving around without my mind, as if something heavy was pressing my soul, trying to suffocate me. At present, I am unsure of her whereabouts and have a pressing need to locate her. However, it seems that everything I had worked on with my own efforts has been ruined. I hurt her so much that she decided to leave without looking behind; I even hurt herst night, using her of things she never did. She was a victim too, and I... Leaning against the wall of the elevator, I pulled my hair in frustration, unable to focus on my work, thinking about how to locate her and have a conversation with her. The elevator ¡®dang¡¯ opened, and I walked toward my office when I saw Calvining out of my office. Watching me, he immediately greeted me with a worried expression before speaking, ¡°Elder madam is here.¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± I mumbled to myself, and he nodded. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I am already out of my sane, and now she is here for God knows what reason. If she started talking about Cami, I swear I would lose it and won¡¯t care anymore if she was my grandmother. I nodded when Calvin talked again. ¡°Do you find Miss ... I mean, Miss Edwards?¡± ¡°No, she left.¡± I frowned at the thought and focused my gaze on him. ¡°Along with the other two things, start searching for Victoria¡¯s current location. Find her as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He immediately left to do his tasks. After he was gone to his desk, I walked to my office. Grandma was sitting on the sofa with a ss of water in hand. Despite always being a smart and elegant woman who maintained herself well enough that her true age was a mystery to others, today, she appeared to have aged more than expected. Her demeanor was one of sadness, and she seemed to be unwell. I felt a tumultuous sensation in my heart. Among my loved ones, my mom, dad, and grandma have always shown the greatest concern for me and my brother Dominic. However, grandma became even more anxious and attentive toward me following Dominic¡¯s passing. I really do care for her. However, I also can¡¯t let my care affect my rtionship anymore. I have hurt Victoria so much before and am still trying to repent. I can¡¯t take any more risk. Entering with a heavy heart, I caught my grandmother¡¯s attention with the sound of my footsteps. Her gaze quickly shifted towards me, and upon seeing me, her face brightened with joy as she promptly rose to greet me. Touching my cheeks with her worried and teary eyes, she hugged me. ¡°Oh, thank God! You are fine! You didn¡¯t pick up my call, Aless. I was so worried. My child, what happened to you?¡± Her tone is broken by constant crying. ¡°You look so dull, Aless. Tell grandma, what happened?¡± I hold her hands, kissing them softly. ¡°I am fine, grandma. Don¡¯t worry too much about me; I will make everything right.¡± She shook her head. ¡°How could you even say that, Aless? I only have you, son. I can¡¯t lose you. Watching you like this breaks my heart. I...¡± ¡°No, grandma.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t try tofort me. What is happening around me, I deserve all of it. It was all my fault. I hurt her for three years and never stood up for her when she needed me most, and now, this is the after results, and I do deserve this.¡± I walked her back to the sofa, letting her seat down. Grandma only stared at me, clutching my hands tight. ¡°I won¡¯t justify my actions or words, Aless; you are not only guilty but all of us...¡± She gulped before continuing, ¡°just to let you know that I will support you whatever decision you take.¡± I slipped down from the sofa to the ground and kept my head on her thighs as she caressed my head. ¡°I will make everything right, grandma. I will bring her back no matter what.¡± **** After a few hours of meeting with the board members about the new project, we want to start. Reywalt is an investmentpany, and we have business spread around the world of many kinds. Recently, we invested in the French entertainment industry, and after discussion and opinions, we finalized it. Two hourster, I finally got time to walk out of the meeting room. I went to my office and sat on my chair, sighing helplessly. Helplessness has be my best friend these days. I pulled myself to the desk and looked at the photo frame holding Victoria¡¯s photo¡ªthe one I captured in her first jewelry exhibition in the stunning red dress. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any other photos of her, only this. I caressed her beautiful smiling face. So I wish to touch her for real. ¡°How?¡± It has been three months, but I am still searching for her as if she vanished into thin air, even though that is not the case. Nevertheless, I refuse to give up and will persistently search for her until I am reunited with her. Sigh... I pressed her photo on my chest; this was the only way I could hug her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As I was drowned in the thoughts of Victoria, Calvin suddenly burst in with tension creeping on his face. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked with a frown and slight confusion. ¡°Miss Cami¡¯s sentence was reduced! She is out of prison now,¡± he said with a disbelieving expression, which also transferred to me. ¡°What the hell? How is that possible?¡± Edwards imed a big charge on her, then how did she get out? Her family is not that powerful. ¡°Who helped her?!¡± There is no way that I or any of my family members could have done it, as I have carefully monitored everyone. Specifically, I have kept a close eye on grandma and Aunt Gina. ¡°That¡¯s the main problem, sir. Thewyer who represented her in court has recentlye back from overseas to defend her case. Thiswyer is influential in his field, and getting thiswyer is hard!¡± ¡°Who hired him for her?¡± Because surely Cami can¡¯t hire him by herself. He shook his head. ¡°It is still unknown who hired him. It seems like someone is secretly helping her.¡± Calvin confirmed, which made me worried. Cami surely did negative things, but she is not powerful enough to hire a high-profilewyer on her own. If someone is helping her, then who is it and why? I tapped on the desk, feeling strongly that this matter needed to be looked into. The White family has repeatedly caused too much harm to Victoria, and I will not tolerate it any longer. I looked up at Calvin standing just before my desk, waiting for my order. ¡°I want every single project of Whites¡ªall of it. I want to see them on the road and then wait... Who is so kind to help them?¡± Chapter 50 Am I not allowed? Chapter 50 Am I not allowed? VICTORIA¡¯S POV I rolled onto my round bed as the ray of light fell on my eyes. With birds chipping, I ttered theshes and opened my eyes. It¡¯s a bright sunny day in Paris. With the amazing smell of flowers tickling my nose, I stretched my hands before sitting on the bed. It has been three months since I left home, and I am currently residing in Paris. I have resumed my studies, albeit through distance learning, as per my family¡¯s strict orders. Despite that, I am enjoying my time here. After getting ready, I dressed up in a knee-length, bright floral dress and paired it with soft sponge sandals. As I looked at myself in the mirror, I focused on my baby bump in particr. I am now visibly pregnant, having reached the five-month mark, and I can feel the transformations taking ce in my body. Although it can be a bit overwhelming, I am thoroughly enjoying every aspect of motherhood. It¡¯s a different feeling; mama said she woulde here next month and apany me with the baby growing up. I caressed my belly, ¡°I love you, my child.¡± Kissing my palm, I pressed my hand over my belly. Twirling around for onest time, I walked out of my room and was immediately greeted by the fragrance of a chicken sandwich by Maria. Oh, yes. I am strictly forbidden to eat outside food. So, mama sent Maria and James with me to keep an eye on me. Not to mention, Sage and Daniel are also here with me. I went to the kitchen. ¡°Good Morning, Maria,¡± I greeted her with a back hug. Maria smiled and asked me to take a seat. As I sat down with my legs on the chair and started reading a newspaper, the doorbell rang. Maria spoke from the kitchen, ¡°Perhaps James has returned from the grocery.¡± She was heading towards the door when I intervened, standing up and saying, ¡°Allow me to handle it.¡± I then proceeded to open the door. The moment I opened it, I gasped in surprise at a grinning handsome face in front of my eyes. His soft brown eyes glowed as if he had found a gem. ¡°Hey, beautiful,¡± Jayden winked before taking me into a hug. ¡°Hey!¡± I hugged him back, recovering from my shock. ¡°What a pleasant surprise! What are you doing here?¡± I asked. He pulled his suitcase from behind, still grinning, ¡°of course, to apany my little best friend!¡± And before I could say anything, he pushed me beside him and walked straight inside with his suitcase. Closing the door, I trailed behind him. He had already entered the kitchen and started eating sandwiches. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mine!¡± I snatched one from him, rolling my eyes. ¡°What?¡± I turned in confusion, but there was nothing... ¡°Oh!¡± I was surprised when he suddenly snatched away the sandwich from me. ¡°Jayden!¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± He only shrugged, and Maria chuckled. ¡°Mmm... World¡¯s best chicken sandwich this is, Maria,¡± he chewed and praised. Well, he knows well how much Maria loves to hear the praise rted to her cooking. He bent down and kissed her cheek in a friendly manner. ¡°Thank you so much for this delicious breakfast.¡± ¡°Oh, sweet boy. Just let me know what you want to eat, and I will make it for you!¡± Maria excitedly promised. I looked at the suitcase and turned to the chewing Jayden. ¡°What is this? Why are you suddenly here?¡± His brow arched at my question as if asking if I was kidding him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I want to apany my best friend? I am staying here for a couple of days,¡± he admitted. ¡°Here?¡± I asked for confirmation, and he nodded. ¡°Why? Am I not allowed?¡± He asked, looking at me. Something in those brown eyes was different, and I don¡¯t know why, but his yful demeanor suddenly changed. Or maybe, I am just thinking too much? Shaking the thoughts away, I shook my head vigorously. ¡°No, of course not! You are always wee; I am just saying, won¡¯t it affect your work?¡± I¡¯m not entirely at ease with him staying here just for me. It could be that I¡¯m overreacting due to my pregnancy hormones, but I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s appropriate. He didn¡¯t reply for some time, and finishing thest bite of the sandwich, he turned his gaze to me. ¡°Ourpany has a project in Paris, So I need to stay here for someday, so I thought, why not apany you while doing that or what do you think? He wiggled his brows at me, which somewhat took off the curtain of hanging difort. A smile crept on my face as I nodded, ¡°of course, a very good idea!¡± I appreciated his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sure Daniel will be delighted to see his brother here too. By the way, does Daniel know that you¡¯re This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. here?¡± I inquired, and Jayden affirmed with a nod while pouring for himself a ss of orange juice. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell him before. Otherwise, do you think I would be able to surprise you? That little idiot only knows to gossip!¡± He shook his head, thinking of his brother¡¯s childish behavior, which made me nod in agreement. ¡°Well, you are right about that.¡± Chapter 51 a beloved friend Chapter 51 a beloved friend VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°So? What next?¡± Jayden asked, sipping on his afternoon coffee as we sat on the porch of my new house in Paris. This is one of Edwards¡¯s properties under my name, one of the most beautiful locations, a little distant from the main city, yet not so far. As I don¡¯t go out frequently, I have chosen to remain in this ce and continue my daily routine. I sipped on my green tea before turning my gaze to him. ¡°What next?¡± I am a bit confused by his words. He sipped his coffee again and kept the coffee mug on the tea table before us, turning his whole focus in my direction. ¡°I am talking about your life; how are you nning to move further?¡± He questioned with a serious tone. Well, as a friend of mine, I understood his concern. I shrugged, ¡°well, for now, I am continuing my study and enjoying the charm of life without any pressure. Later with my baby¡¯s birth, I will move forward with him or her. I just don¡¯t want toplicate things anymore.¡± I said truthfully. Frankly, I didn¡¯t think much and decided to go with a simple n and live peacefully. Jayden remained silent for a while, and I sensed that something about the mood had shifted. I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s because my pregnancy hormones are making me more sensitive or if a genuine change is urring. As ofte, I¡¯ve noticed that my sixth sense has been considerably more acute, which may be a bit of an annoyance in my daily life. ¡°Well, what about Alessandro? Are you nning to tell him about this?¡± He gestured to my unborn infant. I put down the cut before caressing my belly and shook my head. ¡°I am not nning to go back to him. Maybe today or tomorrow, he will get to know, but that¡¯s just the way of life. This baby is mine, and I can take care of it.¡± Even though it hurts my heart to think that this child will have to grow up without a father, I am very determined with my thoughts. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As if he read my thoughts, he asked, ¡°What about a father? Maybe not Alessandro and someone else?¡± I looked up at him, and he leaned forward a little. ¡°I am well aware of how strong you are, Victoria, and I understand your thoughts too. Still, I believe that a child¡¯s growth depends on the contributions of both parents. At a certain point, your baby will need a father.¡± I smiled at his words. ¡°I know, Jade; I never denied this. I am well aware of this, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will find someone randomly as my baby¡¯s father. I am sure time will tell what it has to hold for us in the future, but for now, I am happy with the things I have.¡± The mood suddenly turned so serious as I predicted, and to lighten it, I smiled again, ¡°and I thought you were searching for a boyfriend for me?¡± I wiggled my brow at him. However, he did not reply to my yfulness but thoughtfully stared at me. ¡°Victoria, I understand your every word; still, I am not convinced. How about I take the part I have told you before?¡± ¡°What part?¡± I turned, confused again. He sat straight, looking directly into my eyes, ¡°how about me? My question for you, Victoria Edwards, is how do you feel about me being your partner and your child¡¯s father? I suddenly was dumbstruck. I didn¡¯t really think he woulde up with this sudden proposal. I stared at him, holding his gaze for some time. I couldn¡¯t even find a way to run these words as a joke because his eyes were not giving them away; he seemed so serious. Still, I tried to make a littleugh, ¡°don¡¯t make jokes about such a thing, Jay...¡± ¡°I am serious, Victoria,¡± he paused me in the middle, and all my smiles once again flew away. I blinked under his gaze and sighed inwardly. I just don¡¯t know what to think about his sudden proposal that I had never imagined before in my life. ¡°Jayden, I understand your concern as a friend, but I don¡¯t want to lose my only best friend in other matters. I don¡¯t want to mess up the rtionship that we had and have. I hope you understand my words.¡± The peaceful atmosphere suddenly turned serious a few minutes ago, and now it advanced into a gloomy one. He sighed and lowered his head. Even though I can¡¯t read his expression, I know nothing is pleasant right now. ¡°Was I too repellent right now?¡± He asked, with his tone lowered. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pressurized you with such a matter.¡± ¡°Oh, no! Don¡¯t think like that, Jayden. You were never pressurizing me; you are my friend and only concern. I just hope we can be friends always like before, and this moment doesn¡¯t change anything between us.¡± I don¡¯t really wanna lose my friend just because of this. Nor do I want to think about this moment again. I could have provoked him to speak and put his mind further, but I don¡¯t want to break the peace around that has grown up in three months. He looked up at me and smiled. ¡°I will always be there for you, Vici. You will never lose your friend that you have trusted.¡± I smiled and nodded at him, but fortunately, my phone rang that moment, so I apologized and excused myself to pick it up. This matter should end here no matter what. **** JAYDEN POV I watched her back disappear into the house. Still, I kept saying with the hope that is only my delusion. Victoria is not only my friend but my first love. I had to move from America ten years ago, and the day I returned, she had just gotten married to Alessandro. That news broke my heart apart. I only returned for her that day, standing on my own feet, but she left. Without saying anything to anyone, I left America and decided never to return. However, when Antonio informed me that Victoria left Alessandro three yearster, I was so freaking happy, and I thought I finally got a chance to get the love of my life. Yet, I failed again. Even if she left Alessandro, she couldn¡¯t forget him, especially with his child growing up inside her. Saying beside her, I noticed how her face lit up just at the mention of his name; still, I decided to present my proposal before her. I have failed once more. It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s meant for someone else rather than me. Although the idea is painful, I muste to terms with the fact that she has made her decision. Regardless of what happens, it seems unlikely that she will pick me. I took the pink diamond ring from my pocket, named ¡®Beloved.¡¯ I had purchased it for her with sincere intentions, as she was truly the love of my life. I had nned to give it to her if she agreed to be with me, but unfortunately, she declined. I only proposed to her to be her baby¡¯s father. If she had epted, maybe I would have confessed my love directly to her, but now, I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to put pressure on her with my feelings. Sigh... Maybe someday, I will find a moment to give her this. If not a beloved lover but a beloved friend... Chapter 52 She called! Chapter 52 She called! ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I¡¯m struggling toprehend the current state of my life. It seems like since Victoria¡¯s departure, everything I attempt to do has be gued with misfortune. Not a single piece of information I am getting correctly. I was unaware of the identity of the person who rescued me that evening if it was Cami or someone else. I was also unsure if Victoria was pregnant three years ago. Victoria¡¯s current location and now the merging of White Corporation. Nothing is going well. Calvin and I have been working on the project since yesterday, but we have been unable to secure any of their projects. I am confused about what is happening - could they have sold theirpany without our knowledge? As I got through the same papers, double-checking them, Calvin walked inside the office with a worried frown on his face. ¡°Boss, I guess we find out what is wrong in White Corp,¡± he said, keeping his iPad before me. As I looked down at the information, he continued, ¡°someone recently invested in White Corp. The individual must possess significant power to haveplete control over everything. They have restricted ess to a considerable amount of data, and their information is not easily essible. And...¡± He swiped to the other page, pointing to the red mark. ¡°Everything with the red dot is marking Reywalt Corporation, and it seems that someone is hostile toward Reywalt as he is targeting all our projects. So, instead of getting theirs, we are losing all our projects recently.¡± After doing the calctions, I finally understood all the equations and realized that what Calvin had said must be true. The losses we wereMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. experiencing were not as significant as those typically seen in business, which is why we hadn¡¯t noticed them before. But the question is why? Who could that someone be? Is it someone rted to the White family, our family, or Edwards? No. I immediately dropped the idea of Edwards¡¯s doing such a thing to me. I don¡¯t know, but I couldn¡¯t believe that Victoria would do anything unless Antonio was secretly doing things to avenge his sister. However, this possibility doesn¡¯t make me feel optimistic. My intuition tells me that there is something else happening. I tapped on the desk before looking up at Calvin, ¡°it seems this person is targeting me because of some personal revenge. At least, that is what I am feeling, and using the White family for this. Keep your research going, but start doing secret research to find this anonymous with your most loyal men.¡± I looked back at the screen again. ¡°Let him know that we didn¡¯t stop but turned into a mess because of him. Then only he would make a mistake toe out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a nod, he immediately started walking out but stopped in the middle and turned to me. ¡°Oh, and boss? Will you be visiting Paris for the new project?¡± He asked. Without any hesitation, I shook my head at him and said, ¡°No, send Mr. Barren and have someone go with him. Please keep me informed of every situation.¡± ¡°Sure, sir.¡± With that, he walked out rushingly. While I was overwhelmed with work, I continued the process of merging and focused on my other tasks as well. All of a sudden, I heard a series of beeps. My phone started ringing. Removing the ss from my nose, I looked down at it only to frown. The phone is ringing with an unknown number; importantly, it is private. I answered the phone and said, ¡°Hello? May I know who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Victoria.¡± A female tone came to my ear that made me freeze in my seat without movement. My heart started beating like crazy, and for a moment, I felt like my heart would stop at any time. Everything seemed so illusionary suddenly. Perhaps I am having imaginary thoughts. Why would she call me all of a sudden? Although my mind is active with numerous thoughts, I remain seated and motionless while pressing my phone against my ear with one hand. I felt that if I were to shift, the illusion would vanish, and that¡¯s not what I desire! Even if it¡¯s just my own illusion, I long to sense her nearness to me. I heard the same voice again as if to break my frozen state. ¡°Are you there, Alessandro?¡± Her tone once again fell to my ear, and then reality hit me. She called?! Fuck! ¡°Yes! Yes, I am! Victoria...¡± I answered in a rush. Her name fell from my lips, and my throat suddenly turned heavier, making it hard for me to speak. Yet, I didn¡¯t care. I won¡¯t! I don¡¯t know why she called me, but I need to talk to her. Her voice is like a drop of water in my burned soul. ¡°Thank God you called. I have searched for you almost in the whole of America! Where are you, Victoria, I...¡± I have a lot to talk about and a lot to ask. But she stopped me in the middle with her next words. ¡°My location is not the main thing, Alessandro.¡± Her tone came colder than I had ever heard, and I realized something was wrong for the first time while talking. ¡°Victoria...¡± I only could say her name, and nothing came out. ¡°What? No more words, huh?¡± I heard her mockery even through the phone. ¡°I at least thought you were not someone who would choose crime over justice, no matter who she is.¡± I blinked, totally baffled hearing her words. Before I could ask what happened, she said, ¡°even after Cami drugged you, you got her out of prison, Alessandro. I never epted such a thing from you ever. You destroyed the one thing I was certain of regarding you. Anyways, congrattions on your win. However, keep in mind that you won¡¯t get another chance to do something like this in the future.¡± ¡®Beep... beep...¡¯ ¡°Hello! Victoria! Listen...¡± However, she had already ended the call. Knowing this was a private number, I still called her back, but it didn¡¯t go. Immediately, I called for Calvin through the inte. When he entered, I gave him the private number and asked him to find out the location of this number at any cost. I am willing to pay anything to find and see her again. I can¡¯t fail in that, not anymore. Chapter 53 Dear ex-wife Chapter 53 Dear ex-wife ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I kept zoning out between works after getting the phone call from Victoria. I can¡¯t just let go of her angered and cold tone. She is someone that meant everything to me, and I got to realize it after she left me. The whole day, I kept urging Calvin if he got her location, and he kept repeating that he was trying. I don¡¯t me him; she was prepared when she called me so I couldn¡¯t find her location. She thought I had released Cami, but that¡¯s not the truth! I would never do that! I believe I felt the most satisfied when Cami was apprehended for her uwful actions, and I am confident that none of my family members were involved. I would have been aware of the situation if they had attempted to take any actions without my knowledge. Soon enough, Calvin rushed into my office. I looked at him with expectations, but his next words ruined my mood solely as it was nothing rted to Victoria. ¡°Sir, DW Wine Corp is going to hold a banquet next week and send you an invitation.¡± My brows furrowed in severe confusion, ¡°DW Wine Corp?¡± I muttered the name and looked up at my assistant, who seemed puzzled. He nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind their sudden invitation to me? I thought the director is from Europe and only invites people from his ground?¡± I tapped on the desk. ¡°Maybe, we recently invested in a winepany, and that¡¯s why he has invited us?¡± With a short pause, Calvin added, ¡°but one thing is must, whoever director he is, he must have great business acumen. This is evidenced by their ability to expand their business throughout the United States within a few years.¡± I nodded, agreeing with Calvin. He is right; at least the merging says that, but one thing is for sure, the director likes to keep himself a mystery. No media has got a clear picture of him. There is uncertainty regarding his age and background, with some iming he is young while others im he is old. This ambiguity has led to some suspicion about him. ¡°So, do you want to ept the invitation, sir?¡± He asked. ¡°Yeah, ept it. Let¡¯s see who this mysterious person is,¡± I replied, concentrating on the PC screen again. Mysterious?... Wait! Suddenly a possibility crossed my mind, and I looked up at my assistant. ¡°Calvin?¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± He paused, turning to face me. ¡°Do you think there is a possibility for DW to be rted to the White family?¡± I asked for his opinion. He thought for some time and frowned. ¡°Lots of things could happen, sir. Hearing you, it also seems like a major chance.¡± ¡°Then start a new investigation. This time connect these two. I need immediate results, Calvin.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± and he walked out of the office, making my mood gloomy again. I was preupied for several minutes with the idea ofcking sufficient information about Victoria. The next few hours, I was drowned in work, and Calvin finally forced me to wrap up for the day. Frankly, I don¡¯t want to leave the office because I am not inspired to return home, but I have to at the end of the day. I don¡¯t want to go miserable when I finally see her, and I want to look presentable. So, I did leave. Sitting in the car, I kept leaning against the seat, feeling tired, as if all the energy had been drowned out of me. No matter what I do, think, or wherever I look, only one person developed her ce in my every direction. Victoria... I deeply regret and feel remorseful for my past mistakes, yet I am unable to find a path to forgiveness. Despite this, I still desire her presence in my life. I tried to give up on her when she left my side, but I couldn¡¯t. The more I tried, the more I got involved in her thoughts. I didn¡¯t appreciate her when she was with me, even though she took care of me. However, now that she¡¯s gone and we¡¯re separated, I¡¯vee to realize how valuable and important she was to me; I feel like I need her as much as I need oxygen. Is it called love? I don¡¯t know. I have never been in love before. Before marrying Victoria, Cami was my girlfriend, and the reason for our rtionship was that I was trying to repay a debt that she still holds against me for a particr incident. Otherwise, I have never been fond of her. Yeah, before marriage, I slept with other women asionally, but it was never Cami. I never felt any interest in that woman. After getting married, Victoria became the sole focus of my attention. Looking back, I realize I wasn¡¯t in love with her then, but I still felt a strong connection. I used to believe that my feelings were simply because she was living with me, but now I know that wasn¡¯t true. Especially that night at the banquet, I felt something else. It was like I had been hungry for centuries; no matter how much I had her, the hunger inside me would never be satiated. I felt like I am having sex for the first time in my life. Perhaps this is what they call love¡ªbeing exclusively interested in one person and no one else. It may appear that I am not a generous person but rather a selfish one, and in this situation, I would embrace being selfish. I don¡¯t mind how you perceive me, but my top priority is Victoria and finding a way to bring her back into my life. I made a vow to do so, and I am determined to fulfill that promise. I...¡±Sir, we are home.¡± I was startled and jerked out of my thoughts, hearing my driver¡¯s tone. Calvin didn¡¯t have to drive today because I allowed him to take time off. He¡¯s going through a lot of stressful situations, so I wanted to relieve some of the pressure on him. I may not have my wife beside me, but I don¡¯t want his wife to feel lonely and do what mine did. I looked outside, and there it was, my billion-dor Pce, standing with pride and attitude. Returning home brought me joy in the past, but now I no longer feel that way. It seems pointless to enter a building made of concrete and stone when itcks any true significance or worth. These days, I have realized one thing, this ce is only called home when it has its charm that lies in the people who live in the house, or else, it¡¯s just only some stone, cement, and water with lots of money. For me, that charm has always been Victoria, and leaving this ce, she taught me this hard cold truth. With an inward sigh, I entered the house, greeted by the guards and servants who fell on the way. Everything is the same; nothing felt the same. I was about to enter my room when my phone started ringing. I looked at the screen, and it was Calvin. I frowned, thinking about what could happen at this hour. I received the call only to be greeted by his excited voice. ¡°Sir, I got it!¡± He said from the opposite side, his tone seeming impatient. ¡°What happened?¡± Unlike him, no situation seemed to excite me unless it was rted to Victoria. ¡°I got her location! Miss Edwards!¡± He said, and immediately all my tiredness was gone, and I felt a rush of current in my entire body. ¡°Where? Where is she?!¡± ¡°Miss Edwards¡¯s current location says she is in France now, and herst call was in Paris.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Paris?¡± I frowned again and immediately knew what to do next as I said, ¡°cancel all the meetings for a few days. I am going to leave for Paris tonight.¡± I dered. ¡°What about Mr. Barren? Should I cancel his leave?¡± Calvin asked, and I shook my head immediately. ¡°No, I may not have time for that project much; let Mr. Barren go, and I will asionally visit after getting time. Please call Russo and tell him I will leave tonight.¡± ¡°I am on it,¡± he said, and I hung up the call. Suddenly energized and ready to conquer the world. Soon, you will be mine, dear ex-wife, I silently muttered. Chapter 54 The cute little doll Chapter 54 The cute little doll VICTORIA¡¯S POV Sometimes I really don¡¯t understand how the principle of this world runs. Thinking about Alessandro letting Cali out of prison, I want to return to New York and break his face. This is freaking too much! It¡¯s good that I am away from that shit of a family. However, Antonio wanted to take some action against them, but I stopped him. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble in my life, so I let it go this time. However, if this urs again, I will not ignore it, and I have explicitlymunicated this to Alessandro. ¡°What are you thinking, sweet?¡± Maria asked, breaking my thoughts as I looked at her. ¡°Nothing, just random things,¡± I replied. Maria smiled and held my hand. ¡°At this time, women tend to think various things, most of which are unnecessary cautions. Don¡¯t stress yourself too much. We all are with you.¡± Smiling, I leaned on her shoulder and looked through the car window. We are heading to a supermarket to purchase goods. Basically, it¡¯s a lot of things as I have nned to celebrate my uing birthday with the orphan kids and donate some of my assets there. Although it¡¯s not something I usually support, I feel obligated to do so today. Frankly, I¡¯m feeling restless being stuck at home and have the desire to be out in public. Even though I like the peaceful environment, sometimes I also want to see people roaming around. Despite my objections, Jayden decided to move into the guest house with his brother after the trouble he caused, believing it to be the best course of action. Even though I did not want him to, he insisted, and I did not push the matter further. This way, Daniel would also not feel lonely being far away from home. Sage apanied me and Maria to the shop as he parked the car before the mall, he opened the door for me, and I stepped out. I looked around, and my gaze stopped at the Eiffel Tower. We can see the top portion from our current location; I assure you, it¡¯s incredibly stunning. Originally, Paris was my favorite destination, and ever since I learned about this romantic city and its Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. charm, I wanted to go up to that tower with my loved ones. I have previously visited the ce with my family, but I also desire to visit it with the man I am in love with. However, I repeatedly failed in that matter, and I have never really wished to go there since then. Despite its current appearance of beauty and luxury, I am not interested in going there at this time. Perhaps in the future, but not currently. I apanied Maria as she entered the store. **** ¡°I think we should go with the vani vor, it¡¯s yummy, and kids will like it,¡± Maria advised, and immediately my mood turned bitter. Vani is adored by this woman, along with other things, and has been a staple in her desserts since she was a child, as every vored dessert she made always seemed to include a hint of vani. Though I never minded it because whatever she made usually turned out so delicious, I did now. I immediately shook my head negatively and picked up the chocte vor. ¡°Kids prefer chocte the most!¡± I argued, ready to retort. Maria scratched her nose. ¡°But...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses!¡± I immediately dismissed her and pushed her to walk forward with her shoulders. ¡°We have made a firm decision, and we¡¯re sticking to it.¡± She sighed. ¡°Fine,¡± and we continued our shopping. After we finished with our kind of argumental shop, Maria finally walked to the counter to settle the bill as I stood in front of a chocte row. As I was choosing what to take, suddenly... ¡°Voulez-vous m¡¯aider ¨¤ prendre ?a, madame?¡± (Will you help me take that, ma¡¯am?) A baby voice came from behind, and as I turned back, I met a four-five years old girl with chubby cheeks, standing and pointing in the direction of the tow rack where her little hands could not reach. Her round ck eyes were expectant. Wearing a strawberry shortcake t-shirt with denim shorts, matching pink shoes, and a pair of buns. She looks like a doll and is so cute. I smiled at her. ¡°Qu¡¯est-ce que tu veux? Ces p¨¦pites de choct ?¡± (What do you want? Those chocte chips?) She nodded her head with bright eyes. ¡°Oui!¡± (Yes!) I looked around; she was alone in this row. But, surely not roaming around alone, right? She must have her parents. I squatted beside her. ? Petite poup¨¦e, o¨´ sont tes parents? (Little doll, where are your parents?) She pouted her lips when... ? Natasha, qu¡¯est-ce que tu fais ici toute seule? (Natasha what are you doing here alone?) A mature female tone came as I turned my gaze up. A woman rushed to us, holding the little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Je demandais ¨¤ cette madame de me donner des chips.¡± (I was asking this ma¡¯am to give me some chips.) She described as I stood up with a smile. It appears that the woman is likely the little girl¡¯s mother, as the girl bears a strong resemnce to her. Especially, those ck round eyes. ¡°Oh, je suis d¨¦sol¨¦ madame. Elle n¡¯aurait pas d? vous d¨¦ranger.¡± (Oh, I am sorry ma¡¯am. She shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you.) ¡°Non, non, ?a va. ?a ne me d¨¦range pas du tout. Votre fille est tr¨¨s belle, toutme vous.¡± (No, no, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind at all. Your daughter is very beautiful, just like you.) The woman blushed and thanked me. Prior to their departure, I grabbed a package of chocte chips and a chocte bar and presented them to the young girl. At first, the mother declined to ept it, but she eventually took it after I persisted. After saying their thanks, they turned and began to leave, my eyes following them¡ªthe tiny girl in particr. Immediately, my hand went up to my belly, caressing softly. All this time, I never really wanted any specific gender but a healthy child. But, seeing this little girl with her mother, my mind suddenly turned greedy for a cute little daughter that would resemble me. I will take her shopping, and she will demand things. I won¡¯t spoil her much, but I¡¯m sure the rest of the family will, especially papa and Antonio. They are already nning it. She would be the precious cute little doll of the family, so she would be treated like the princess she is. In all these things, I also wish to have my baby¡¯s father beside me, which seemed to be my biggest wish that would never be fulfilled. Sigh... Following that, Sage and Maria, and I left. The distance to the parking lot made me feel exhausted. I¡¯ve been feeling really weary for the past several days, and the doctor says that¡¯s perfectly normal throughout pregnancy. As we stood before the ship, Sage went to bring the car with grocery bags in his hands. We were standing when without a hint, two men emerged from the dark alley opposite the market carrying a ck bag. I didn¡¯t try to stop them at first, but I felt a bit ufortable as I realized they were watching us. Just as I was about to alert Maria, suddenly, they rushed to us. One pushed Maria away, and the other one pulled me away with him toward the car. I couldn¡¯t bnce myself and tripped on my shoes as I could see myself hitting the ground... Chapter 55 Victoria? Chapter 55 Victoria? VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°VICTORIA!¡± I heard Maria¡¯s shout of fear. Everything suddenly came to a standstill, both in my surroundings and thoughts. As I watched myself losing bnce and falling to the ground, only one thought was consuming my mind - what woulde next? My baby... Am I going to lose it again? At that point, in just milliseconds, it felt like everything turned slow, and it was only me with my misery. My well-being holds no importance to me, but the only thing that matters to me is the well-being of the child growing inside me. I attempted to grasp anything within reach, desperate for support, but to no avail. I am falling, unaware of the impending danger. I closed my eyes, and a huge lump formed inside me as I followed my destiny, but suddenly... Something hard snaked around my waist, and before I could react, I was forcefully yanked backwards until my back hit a hard wall. I was shocked, still in that trauma from a few years, when the man before me flew away somewhere. Directing my gaze towards my stomach, where I was being held, I noticed a massive and familiar arm. This touch... I closed my eyes, wanting to think something else, ignoring the thought rushing through my head. When I opened them, I saw Sage trying to catch the kidnappers, but that huge arm still held me. I saw Maria¡¯s face. She was crying and asking me if I was okay or needed anything, but my thoughts were stuck only on the arm, holding me by the waist. He is standing behind me, bncing my weight as I felt weak on my knees, trembling badly. I felt the arm tighten around me, and the other joined, pulling me closer. There is no way in this world I could forget this touch¡ªthis presence. It¡¯s him... Alessandro... As if to prove my thought, he spoke, ¡°Victoria?¡± That one mention of my name was enough to prove his concern. I couldn¡¯t calcte it anymore. His presence, his concern, is that all for me? The thought made the world spin around my head. Gradually, my senses began to shut down, one by one. The only noise reverberating in my mind was a loud, persistent ringing that pushed me further and further away. My sight became obscured, and ultimately, I was drawn into abyssal darkness. **** ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV Inded in Paris when it was past midnight. The weather was cold in Parispared to America at this time. Upon ncing at my wristwatch, I discovered that it was four o¡¯clock in the morning, and it urred to me that she might be fast asleep at this hour. Also, I appeared exhausted and disheveled, prompting me to opt for a hotel close to her location. I discovered she was staying a little out of the main city. Well, one thing I know about her is that she loves to stay peaceful and away from noise. Even though I have never been a good husband, I know it. I wanted to sleep for some time but hardly slept a few hours before I woke up and urged Calvin to send her current location to me. After receiving the location from him, which was in the vicinity of the Eiffel Tower within the super mall, I hailed a taxi. Eventually, I arrived at my destination following a considerable amount of traffic. When I was out of the taxi, the first thing that captured my attention was the Eiffel Tower, standing with its pride, attitude and huge experience. I have been to Paris before but always for work reasons. This is the first time I am here for something personal, and that is love. In the city of romance, I really wished to get my wife back in my life. And when I win her back, I will visit that tower with her. Promising myself, I concentrated on the shop. I texted Calvin to see if she was still in the shop, and the reply was positive. Out of nowhere, a sudden wave of nervousness swept over me. I don¡¯t know why, but the feeling was so different even though I had met her countless times before! Well, it¡¯s my first encounter with her since I havee to terms with my feelings for her. I inhaled and exhaled a few deep breaths to calm my nerves down. Yeah, you can do it, Alessandro. You have to do it! Encouraging myself as I was about to cross the road then... The shop door opened, and a huge hulk-like man walked out, following behind a middle-aged woman and then... There she is, smiling and talking with that middle-aged woman. My whole world stopped. It seemed everything just disappeared like it was only her and me. Victoria Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. appeared sweet and beautiful, wearing a loose dress with a snug cardigan and matching sneakers. I blinked... Something has changed in her. She is still my Victoria, but a pointed change happened that I couldn¡¯t get a hold of. She still didn¡¯t see me but stood with the woman back-facing me, and I watched the man take all the bags and walk toward the parking lot. The desire to be with her was overwhelming, but it felt like my legs turned so heavy and glued to the ground! As I was fighting with my inner guilts and nervousness, I suddenly saw a ck sedan car pull before them, and two men came out. Suddenly, my heart clenched tight as my senses urged me to rush to her Sensing that something was amiss, I acted on my intuition. My legs came back to life as I ran toward her. The scene before me was dangerous as I saw one man pushing the middle-aged woman back and the other trying to pull Victoria with him. She struggled and was about to fall. Anger rushed through me, and I caught her with one arm pulling close to me as I kicked the man away from her. The other man tried to attack me from behind, and I punched him in the face, still holding her. Immediately, the hulk-like man that left a few ago with bags came running and went behind those men as the woman rushed to us. I looked down at the woman in my arms. Her body was stiff, as if she froze in the situation. She was trembling as I held her tight in my arms. ¡°Victoria?¡± I called for her, and then suddenly, she lost her bnce and weight, causing her to lose consciousness while leaning on me. Oh shit! Chapter 56 I dont fucking care... Chapter 56 I don''t fucking care... VICTORIA¡¯S POV Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The familiar beeping sound of the machine and the smell of pure medicine hit my sensitive nose. My pregnancy made me too sensitive to the facts. Without a second thought, my hand find its way to my belly. Is it fine? I am not feeling any difort or pain. I guess it¡¯s fine. Well, most of the credit goes to him¡ªthe man who saved me. I rushed to open my eyes only to close them immediately after. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I heard an unfamiliar female tone. ¡°Try to open your eyes slowly.¡± Taking her advice, I fluttered myshes and finally opened my eyes. At that moment, I had one thought - the appearance of that familiar figure who hade to rescue me once again. However, as soon as I opened my eyes, I felt a sudden switch-off, as if I had lost something deep inside. And then only I realized I was excited to know it was him. But unfortunately for me, it was Jayden standing beside the doctor, watching me with concern in his eyes. So, it was him? I thought I was wrong. But... ¡°Victoria...¡± The sound of the tone that reached my ear instantly caught my attention, causing me to turn my head to the left quickly. My heart skipped a beat at the sight of that familiar figure. Alessandro. He is here. It was him who saved me! I blinked with fear that he would disappear, but he didn¡¯t. He was still standing on the spot and watching me. Never before have I been so disgusted with my own reaction. Why do I have to act this way while he¡¯s around? Why do I have to expect him with me when I need him even after knowing he is not mine? Why do I have to be so weak? I can¡¯t even me this on my pregnancy because I have always been weak over this man. I looked into those blue eyes; they were half concerned and half shocked over some matter. ¡°Oh, my God! How did this happen?¡± Daniel rushed inside my room with his hands filled with shopping bags, letting them all go beforeing to me. ¡°I am fine,¡± I said in a dry tone as I tried to sit up with the assistance of Maria and the doctor. The doctor was an English woman, so she spoke in English. ¡°Thank God that you are saved before you hit the ground. Be careful next time, especially because of your baby, okay?¡± I nodded and caressed my belly. ¡°How is the baby?¡± ¡°Although everything seems normal, I suggest you go for a check-up tomorrow. It would be advisable to bring your baby¡¯s father with you.¡± Her words once again made my heart skip with an unknown nervousness. My baby¡¯s father? Even though he is here, I don¡¯t know how to react at this point. The situation is too awkward for me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doctor, she won¡¯t be alone,¡± Jayden spoke up confidently, and although I wasn¡¯t sure what the doctor inferred from his words, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡± With that, she stood up, and Daniel went to see her off. ¡°Are you feeling okay now?¡± Jayden asked. asionally, his gaze shifted from me to Alessandro, and I could sense his unease. I couldn¡¯t me him, considering the sudden turn of events. ¡°I am fine. Can I get some water, please?¡± Maria handed me a ss of water, and after drinking it, she took the ss away. ¡°Victoria...¡± I heard his voice again. And when I looked at him, there was something strange in those ocean-blue eyes. His gaze was using, and I knew what his thoughts were. I turned to the other people in the room. ¡°Can I get some privacy? There¡¯s something I need to discuss with him.¡± Even though I never nned to let him know but at this point, he deserved to know that this baby was also his. However, that did not imply that I would let him exploit the situation. He has his life and priorities set, and he proved it after letting Cami out. No one in the room wanted to leave me alone with Alessandro, but they didn¡¯t dare to go against my decision and walked out before closing the door behind them. Jayden was thest to exit the room, ncing at Alessandro before saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a call away if you need anything,¡± and closing the door behind him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± That is the first question that has urred to me since I learned about his presence. Seated at the edge of the bed and facing me, Alessandro maintained his gaze on me while he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s not important anymore. I only have one question, Victoria.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± I asked while trying to control my tone, but It came out way too harsh, even to my ears. However, that didn¡¯t seem to affect him as his eyes trailed down to my belly. As his usatory eyes said it all, I could already anticipate the inevitable question. Still, I stayed quiet and waited for him to speak. ¡°Is this baby mine?¡± he asked. He sounded tired, but there was an urgency in his tone, indicating impatience. Despite this, he managed to maintain hisposure. ¡°What if it is? And what if it¡¯s not, Alessandro? What can you even do?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Nothing, Alessandro. So, this is not important anymore.¡± The words left me with so much irritation andint. I knew I had no right toin about such a thing when he never belonged to me. Still, a part of me is adamant about not epting the harsh truth even after years of torture. His eyes came to mine once again. ¡°You are right. That doesn¡¯t matter anymore, nor do I fucking care at this point.¡± He paused for a second. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care if this baby is mine or not. Having you, Victoria is the only thing that matters to me. I want you back again in my life as my wife, just like it was in the past.¡± Chapter 57 a huge threat Chapter 57 a huge threat VICTORIA¡¯S POV I stared at him, stunned. What did he say? Back to his life? The way in the past? I couldn¡¯t help butugh hard this time. Bitterness rolled out of me in a way I didn¡¯t even feel when I heard Cami was out of jail. This man really knows how to send me to the edges of my patience. Surprised at my reaction, I felt his gaze on me but couldn¡¯t care less. He should have thought deeply before saying those words. Who on this earth would lead the life I spent with him those three years? In the hell? And he even dared to say that to me? I red at him, pointing at my face. ¡°Does it written fool here? Or did you, in your mind, engrave that particr expression for me?¡± My tone came out more rude this time. He straightened and parted his lips to say something, but I raised my hand. ¡°You better leave, Alessandro. I can¡¯t believe you are still here, saying you want me back in your life like in the past. What? Don¡¯t Cami give you the pleasure of torturing her? Or are none of you still satiated after kicking me to hell?¡± I snapped at him, getting hyper as my head started pounding. I inhaled a sharp breath and closed my eyes. Calm down, Victoria, for the child in your womb. I tried to rx when my eyes snapped open with a soft touch on my hand. As fury surged within me, my eyes grew wider at the sight of Alessandro sitting beside me and touching my hand. I jerked his hand away from me. ¡°Stay away, Alessandro. Please don¡¯t force me to make any rude decision that will go against you and your family. If you still insist, I won¡¯t stop this time.¡± However, he didn¡¯t move but held my hand tight and said, ¡°I am sorry.¡± With all my words spoken, he finally said just three words to me. His blue eyes fixated on mine as his next words rolled out of his lips. ¡°I know I did wrong to you, Victoria. Every single moment, I was pped with the reality of realizing my mistakes. With my every heartbeat, I knew I had done wrong. And I know an apology won¡¯t give it to me. Still, I am here before you because I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Alessandro said, and that somewhat startled me from inside. Although my sanity remained unresponsive, my erratic heart responded to his words. I had consumed poison for the sake of our love, and that venom still inflicted pain on every part of my being. I continue to suffer the consequences of that momentarypse of sanity. Each day I am also reminded of how stupid I was. Then why? Why do I still want to believe his words? I moved my hand from his and looked away from him. ¡°Leave Alessandro. Someone may be waiting for you back at home. Don¡¯t waste your time here, ridiculing me.¡± I wanted to mock him for letting Cami out and then saying those things to me. Yet, I couldn¡¯t as my throat started getting heavy. I don¡¯t want to be weak before him and let him know I still love him. ¡°I never let Cami out of prison, Victoria. Will you believe me?¡± I heard him saying, and as much as I didn¡¯t want to, my eyes found their way to him. His blue eyes were desperate and frustrated as he rubbed his face before focusing on me again. ¡°Trust me, Victoria. I didn¡¯t let her out. Fuck! I wasn¡¯t even thinking that! I was relieved when I heard she was in jail. Neither I nor any of my family members had a hand in it. I came all the way from America solely to find you, Victoria. No Cami or anyone else in my life can ever take your ce...¡± I didn¡¯t even notice hisst words but was stuck at the point where he imed that he didn¡¯t let her out. His impatience and emotions of him were urging me to believe him. Is he really not involved in it? ¡°Then who did it?¡± I blurted out. Alessandro stopped and stared at me for some time, then shook his head with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I investigated it, I only found that someone hired a high-profilewyer for her. The person is still anonymous, and my investigation is still on.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°but whoever it is must have some other motive.¡± I watched him drown in tension. Half of me believed him, but the question is, if not Alessandro, then who? Maybe, I have to investigate in my way. Dropping this topic aside, I concentrated on the man himself. ¡°Still, you and I are not possible, Alessandro. I think you should leave.¡± I stated. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to leave alone, Victoria. I will take you back with me.¡± He stated immediately after. ¡°You can clearly see that I am not alone anymore.¡± I retorted. His eyes fell on my baby bump before he nodded. ¡°I see. If this is about the baby, I don¡¯t care who the father is. I want you back in my life.¡± ¡°What? Like the past?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from mocking this part. He froze for a second before shaking his head vigorously. ¡°No! Don¡¯t get me wrong, Victoria. I didn¡¯t think about my words before saying them. I meant you as my wife.¡± He sighed. ¡°I am so dumb.¡± I was silent, listening to him. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. ¡°You don¡¯t care if this baby is someone else¡¯s? You are still willing to ept?¡± And to prove my doubt right, he nodded his head. ¡°I am willing to do anything to get you back in my life.¡± My heart churned. I still don¡¯t want to believe that the doubt dancing around my head is true. ¡°And what about your family? Will they ept?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think anymore. I just want you, and that¡¯s it. I will give my name to this baby and love as my child.¡± And that¡¯s it. This is the end of my patience level. So, he wants me back now and is willing to ept if this baby belongs to someone else? This only happens because of my identity, right? Only because I am Victoria Edwards and not just a simple ke. Would he ept me alone if I was the simple ke, forgetting about the baby? The thought once again turned my mind bitter and filled with ridicule. He really thinks I am stupid, doesn¡¯t he? I never even bothered to nce when I was beside him. Not just one or two days but for three years, he ignored and used me like a gue, and now, when I Material ? N?velDrama.Org. gained my real identity, he turned to me and asked me to return to his life? He thinks as the heiress of E Shine, I can be useful other than the bed, doesn¡¯t he? Well, he could only dream of that. I removed my eyes from him. This time didn¡¯t feel guilty for not telling him the baby belonged to him. ¡°Leave, Alessandro. I don¡¯t want to see your face again.¡± My tone turned colder, and I could feel his surprised gaze on me. ¡°Victoria, I...¡± ¡°Just leave,¡± I screamed, bringing Jayden inside as he opened the door and peeked. ¡°Is everything alright, Victoria?¡± His worried voice came. Alessandro said nothing but stood up quietly and walked towards the door. Though I was not watching him directly, I was looking at him from the corner of my eye. He stopped and turned back to me. ¡°I may be leaving now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will stop chasing you, Victoria. I have said once and said again, I didn¡¯te here to leave alone.¡± With that, he walked away. I let out a shaky breath this time. My whole body just let go as I leaned back on the bed-stand. Jayden walked inside with a tray filled with fruits. He set the bed table and ced it before me. ¡°Here, eat some fruits.¡± ¡°I don...¡± He stopped me with his next words. ¡°Doctor¡¯s order.¡± I stopped heaving a breath. And then he sat beside me and started talking about some random funny things. I am grateful he didn¡¯t ask about me and Alessandro¡¯s conversations. As I was hearing him, Sage knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± He walked in and nodded slightly at Jayden before speaking, ¡°bad news, ma¡¯am, those men take their lives.¡± ¡°What? When did this happen?¡± I dropped the piece of apple that I had just picked up to eat. Jayden, too, turned to him in a daze. ¡°When they were handed over to police, in the middle of the investigation, they gulped the pin in their mouth.¡± Theymit suicide? For what reason would they do it? At first, I thought it was a normal kidnapping only for money as my identity was revealed to the world. But now, this seems more dangerous and with an ulterior motive. ¡°Did you search their profiles? What¡¯s in there?¡± I asked. Sage seemed a little worried about this question. ¡°None of them has any previous criminal record. They are lower middle-ss people but with respect and no bad reputation. They seem like regr hard workers, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Jayden asked this time. ¡°They seemed to have to go through a serious financial crisis these days. So, police were guessing, because of that, they chose this way as a shortcut.¡± Jayden nodded. ¡°This could happen, I guess.¡± But I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t feel that way. There is more to it, and my intuition is alerting me. ¡°Or maybe not. This is just only for the show that has been prepared for us. There is more to that story, especially their suicide.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not something believable to me.¡± I looked up at Sage. ¡°Dig more. I am sure you will get more from it. And also investigate who helped Cami out of prison. Was it Alessandro? Or someone else?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± With a nod, Sage walked out, leaving me with new thoughts and an unknown fear, slowly making its appearance with a huge threat. Chapter 58 For the better plan Chapter 58 For the better n AN IINNOMINATE POV Again... Again, I have failed to get her. Those two men get caught. Even though I am not worried because their families are bound to me, they wouldn¡¯t dare speak out even if they wanted to. Still, it¡¯s pinching me badly that I failed once again! Aaagh... I discarded everything on my desk, including the files that exclusively held her pictures, and scattered them across the floor Victoria... My love, my only possession. With her introverted personality and kind nature, she embodied beauty and talent. When all the other boys were behind her, she was my girlfriend. Everyone used to be jealous whenever I walked her by my side. No one knew her real identity then, not even me. That simple girl suddenly turned into the heiress of Edwards¡ªthe secondrge shareholder of E Shine. But that doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t care if she is only that simple Victoria or The heiress of Edwards. I want her back again in my life, at any cost. When everyone thought I had died, I was fighting for my life, and finally, I ruined death and did not let it touch me. I have more important things to do, after all. I thought,ing back, I would find my Victoria waiting for me. However, to my disappointment... I punched the wall in rage at the thought of her with Alessandro¡ªmy biggest enemy. She chose whom? Alessandro? Why? Why would she do that to me? And that bastard, I hate him with all the veins in my body. Because of him, I have lost everything that is mine. No matter the sector, he out-earned me significantly, while I could only observe from behind. He got half of everything that was mine, and he took away everything the moment I was gone! I was devastated when he took away the woman I loved; to add insult to injury, she was pregnant with his child. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone else fathering a child with her. So, I devised a n to kidnap and imprison her, where I could remove his child from her and keep her solely for myself. She would remain there until the right time for me to father my child with her. But... I punched hard into the wall again, thinking how miserably my n failed again because of that Alessandro. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He appeared again, and I saw how he held her in his arms! I wanted to go and slit his throat at that moment, but I endured that venom and controlled myself for a better n. I will seed; I have to. I removed that detestable seed of his three years ago, and I can do it again with a little patience. My lips curved into a satisfactory smile, thinking about how that woman with thick skin killed that infant in her womb three years ago. That woman was so greedy and jealous that she wasted no time cutting the heir off. That woman didn¡¯t even know that I knew everything, but soon, all will know. She had just dug her own grave, and soon, she would be in that grave with her daughter. It would be so much fun to see how my all enemies destroy each other. But first, I have more important things to do. I have to get rid of that infant once again. And this time, I won¡¯t wait to get her but take her with me at the first chance. She has betrayed me and torn my heart, and I will punish her for that. I have endured the criticisms, loss, pain and even malicious threats of life, and my family never cared. They only seem to care about that one child of theirs. Even Victoria joined their team despite being on the receiving end of their criticism. I will make her drink that toxicity I had gone through. I will fuck out her brain and make her scream my name in pain and pleasure and then put my seed in her. I will ensure she goes through the same pain I endured when I saw her with my biggest enemy. I would make her go through the same darkness that I was in for three years. I couldn¡¯t be happier when they finally got divorced. It was a n I had been plotting all along. When she was kneeling before the mansion that night, I stayed all the while. Her every pain and tear, I have witnessed it. I felt so warm inside when she said she would divorce him. The venom that rolled out of her, I lived for that. It pained me deeply to see her suffer, and I couldn¡¯t resist calling Antonio to inform him about her struggles. And when I thought my road cleared away, that scum started appearing again and again. As if after the divorce, he became passionate toward her! I even nned an ident for him. When Cami tried to hurt Victoria with the car, I changed the direction to Alessandro. Even if he never jumped toward her, he would face that ident. But again, he lived. Fuck! Now, when she left America, he even appeared here! AAAGHH... I repeatedly punched the hard wall till my knuckles were covered in blood, making the wall crack a little with the force of my anger, thinking it was Alessandro¡¯s freaking face. ¡°Boss.¡± My assistant came behind. ¡°What?¡± I snapped at him, punching the wall again. My breaths were heavy from the rage finding its way toe out. ¡°Those two menmitted suicide in the middle of the investigation, and your name didn¡¯te out during the process,¡± He said. I smirked. Well, I knew that. Those weak, pathetic beings would never dare toin against me. After all, I am holding onto their lives¡ªtheir family. ¡°What to do next?¡± My assistant asked. ¡°Nothing. Now, only wait for the banquet.¡± I ordered. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± I heard his footsteps disappear out of my office. As I walked past the chaos I had caused in the room, I copsed in front of the massive French window in my office. I looked out at the sky, filled with gloomy clouds. Now, I am back¡ªto end all those dramas I started. Cami caused it because I said so. I don¡¯t trust anyone entirely now. I am back to avenge my suffering and get back what belongs to me, including the woman that was also mine. No more hidden attacks. Enjoy your life to the fullest, Alessandro. Soon, you will be facing me and begging for death. **** The next morning VICTORIA¡¯S POV My life didn¡¯t seem to ept peace when I loved it the most. But I can¡¯t deny one thing: Alessandro was there to help me whenever I was in trouble. But at what cost? His presence in my life only hurts me and nothing else. My stupid heart kept beating loudly the moment it got the presence of Alessandro. He kept reminding me that he was around me even though I decided to stay away from him. Likest night, he promised not to leave without me. And I am unsure how to stop him from following me around! I am sure he is after me now because he thinks I am useful for his business, but I never wanted that. If I had wanted that, I would have never hidden my identity in the first ce. I don¡¯t want to return to his life and those unnecessary dramas. All I want is peace and a healthy life for my baby. Sigh... Thest three months were perfect for me. If only I could turn back time and relive those moments again. Last night was sleepless for me, as my mind was preupied with numerous thoughts, with the majority revolving around Alessandro and his words. And since this morning, I have been a little nervous about his next appearance. As I was sitting on the porch holding a cup of tea, Sage approached and greeted me. ¡°Did you find out the culprit?¡± I asked, sipping on my tea. He shook his head with a worried expression. ¡°Not all of it. The investigation is still going on.¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked again. ¡°Mr Devonte was right. He didn¡¯t let Miss White out of prison,¡± Sage said, and I felt a huge weight on me without my knowing slip away from me. Without realizing it, I let out a sigh of relief that I had been holding back. I didn¡¯t also realize that I had been silently hoping that what he was saying was true. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to go back to him. ¡°Then who let her out?¡± This time, the topic turned serious. ¡°That is still unknown, ma¡¯am. But Reywalt tried to submerge White Corporation, yet failed. Someone already brought all the shares of thatpany. It seems the same person helped Miss White out of jail.¡± I kept my cup on the tea table before looking up at Sage. ¡°And the person is unknown?¡± I asked to be sure. He nodded, confirming my question. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Our men are trying to find out. But, we don¡¯t know how long it will take because that person seems to prepare a lot not to make any public appearance.¡± I bit down my lower lip. With a thought in my mind, I looked up at him again. ¡°What about those two men? Did you find anything behind their suicide?¡± Sage shook his head again, embarrassed, he seemed. ¡°No, nothing about them. But, suddenly, their family has ovee the financial crisis. I have investigated further, but this person is also not detected.¡± I nodded. I guess I just left my shell, and everyone started entering theirs one by one! What is all this anonymity!? ¡°Fine, keep looking for the unanswered questions and keep me updated.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± With that, he left. This is really strange¡ªtwo anonymous people at once. The most strange part was the one who wanted to kidnap me. What could be the reason behind it? Is it only because of money? Or is there more to it? Is he the enemy of E Shine? Or just mine alone? But who would try to hurt me alone? The only person who would like that is Cami, and she is... Wait! My eyes widened with a possibility. What if the person that helped Cami is the person wanted to hurt me? Sigh... It seems I don¡¯t have peaceful times in the future with all these dangers roaming around my baby and me. Chapter 59 The mother of my child. Chapter 59 The mother of my child. ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I dragged myself out of Victoria¡¯s beautiful Vi, broken and devastated. The hate I saw on her face for me was something I deserved, but my mind was not ready to ept it. Heck! It would never be ready! I knew something had changed in her when I saw her in front of the super mall, and when she was taken home unconscious and that middle-ageddy, Maria started crying and caring for her and the baby. Every inch of me crumbled when I realized she was pregnant. She is fucking pregnant for five-six months! A part of me really wanted to know who the baby belonged to. And another part of me believes that the baby is mine. She was my wife five months ago, and our marriage was not sexless. Did she get pregnant at that time? Then why she never told me? Wait... I stopped on my track with a thought in mind. Was she pregnant before our divorce? Fuck! Then why didn¡¯t she tell me? Had I known, I would not have agreed to the divorce proposal. But then again, my mood plummeted, as I remembered when she requested a divorce. She was epting punishment from grandma for something she never did. She might be hurt so much and beyond my imagination. I couldn¡¯t help but get on my knees, thinking how miserable she felt then. She stayed on the ground for hours and did notin. I still remember that particr moment when I walked toward her, and she looked up at me with some expectations on her face. Maybe, she thought I was there to take her home with me, but I didn¡¯t. Even though I wanted to, I didn¡¯t. My fucking ego came in front, and I was so dumb to believe Cami¡¯s words. I didn¡¯t even think once before repeating the same thing to her. Shit! I pulled my hair, thinking how much pain she would be in then. Victoria was deeply hurt, causing her to distance herself from me ande to this ce. However, after everything that has urred, am I prepared to give up on her if she continues to push me away repeatedly? Would I lose my patience in chasing her away? The answer echoed in my head without me realizing it. NO... Of course, I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t let her go at all! Even if the baby is not mine and someone else¡¯s. I don¡¯t fucking care. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Victoria is mine, and I will pursue her back in my life. I will make sure she forgives me and willingly epts my presence. I will fight to prove that I genuinely want her back, and I will prove to her that I love her, no matter what. The more she pushed me away, the more I would persistently pester her toe back. I will pester her till she agrees. With determination, I stood up. I turned back to look at the beautiful Vi in the night view. Maybe, I am leaving now only to start afresh tomorrow. I understand that you will likely be angry with me for the actions I am about to take, but unfortunately, I feel like I have no other option if I want to win you over. I will be back sooner than you think, Victoria, and no matter how long it takes, I will make you mine. I will dissolve your fiery resistance towards me; this time, nothing and no one will stand in my way. **** VICTORIA¡¯S POV I slowly put my leg on the pillow on the couch. My legs started getting a little sore these days. The more I get heavier with my pregnancy, the more I start feeling body aches. Well, I am sure it will be worth everything at the end of the day. Maria came with a bowl of fruits as I sat and ced them before me. ¡°Here, eat all of it.¡± Immediately my nose scrunched. I am not in the mood. Not after what happened yesterday and, of course, seeing Alessandro. I don¡¯t know why, even after I had so many things to think about, I couldn¡¯t let my mind divert from that one man. Alessandro Devonte is the only thing I could think of! Sigh... Didn¡¯t I just shut him out of my life? Then why again? Should I me this on my pregnancy hormone? I just don¡¯t know anymore! ¡°What absurd thoughts are you having?¡± Maria¡¯s words brought me to reality as I shook my head with a scrunching nose. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat now.¡± She shook her head, taking a seat beside me. ¡°You are not allowed to deny. You have to eat.¡± She picked up a slice and held it before my mouth. Reluctantly, I opened my mouth and took a sliced apple. ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t forget about him, can you?¡± Maria¡¯s next words stopped me from chewing as I looked up at her. I blinked, shaking my head. However, thisdy is an exact copy of my mother. They seemed to overreact toward things, yet nothing could be hidden from them. I shook my head in denial, avoiding eye contact with her. ¡°No, why would I think of him?¡± I insisted, but even to my ears, my wordscked conviction. I wondered how I could make her believe me. She chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright to think of the man who is your baby¡¯s father. No matter what, you can¡¯t deny his presence in your life. If not physically, then emotionally, he will always be around.¡± She sighed. ¡°I really hope that everything settles between you two. After all, a baby needs both his parents to grow up healthily. No matter how much you give him alone, it¡¯s not enough.¡± I only heard her in silence. Of course, I knew this, and each of her words is a fact. But, sometimes, the situation does not allow us to be happy together, and everything is healthy when we are separate. I don¡¯t want my baby to face the same drama I had gone through. However, I didn¡¯t argue back but only listened to her. I am not in the mood to exin. She held another apple slice before my mouth when the doorbell rang. ¡°I guess, the old man returned. I am gonna scold him today, and you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Maria said with a hint ofint before standing up and walking toward the door to open it. ¡°Why did it take so much...¡± Her words died in her mouth, and her eyes glued on something outside the door. I couldn¡¯t see from here. I tilted my head slightly. ¡°Who is it, Maria?¡± I¡¯m certain this isn¡¯t James because she wouldn¡¯t have abruptly stopped midway if it were him. Suddenly, a head appeared adorned with a grin, and its owner¡¯s ocean-blue eyes shone as I gazed at him. Despite our previous night¡¯s events, his attractive face disyed no guilt or sadness. ¡°Alessandro?!¡± I muttered his name, shocked by his presence. His smile brightened more as he held a rose before Maria. ¡°A beautiful flower for a beautifuldy.¡± Then leaned forward and kissed her cheek. ¡°Thanks for taking care of my Victoria.¡± His Victoria? What the fuck was he nning this time? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, anger coursing through me as I pulled my legs to stand up. ¡°Oh! Of course, to meet my baby¡¯s mother. My woman. My wife. Do I need to exin more?¡± He raised his brow at me with his shameless presence as he walked toward me straight inside the home. ¡°What the fuck are you saying!?¡± I was furious by now. Who is his wife? ¡°Oh, no, no, don¡¯t get excited.¡± He stopped me from moving and pulled my legs up on the pillow. ¡°Excitement is not good for your health.¡± He said and suddenly kissed my lips, making me gasp. ¡°What the!...¡± I gasped again, staring up at him. I¡¯m unsure whether tough at this seemingly humorous joke or be angry at the absurdity of his actions. I closed my eyes, gulped the fury inside me, and inhaled deeply, then looked him in the eye. ¡°Alessandro, go away! Don¡¯t start any meaningless drama.¡± I red at him. ¡°Drama?¡± He blinked and then grinned without getting sad or annoyed. He shook his head. ¡°I am not doing any drama. I am here to take care of my wife.¡± His blue eyes also smiled along with him, making him the happiest man on earth. He patted something next to him, and as my gaze followed his gesture, I was left astonished. Was he actually holding a suitcase? I didn¡¯t even notice it till now! ¡°Wh...what is...¡± I stared up at him, lost for words. His grin deepened, making him more charming than ever. ¡°As I have said, I am here to care for my wife. And how will I do that without staying beside you? So...¡± He pulled the bag close to him, ¡°I have decided to stay in this beautiful Vi. With you.¡± What!? Chapter 60 Dont touch me! Chapter 60 Don''t touch me! VICTORIA¡¯S POV I sat on the sofa in a daze. Anyone who sees me right now would think I have been presented with bad news. Alessandro¡¯s unannounced presence and forced settlement in my home is nothing less than bad news! And he did not only stop there, but he immediately walked inside my room along with the suitcase he carried after dering his demand to stay. What the fuck is happening in my life?! Am I going mad, or is he acting insanely? I left my home just to live in peace, but I don¡¯t seem to get it here too! Well, the past three months were amazing, but Alessandro appears to be constantly disrupting my peaceful life! ¡°Hi... Is he going to stay here? In your room?¡± Maria gasped, her eyes still wide open because of the sudden news that walked through the door. I shrugged, not knowing what to reply. I really don¡¯t want to argue with this man in my life anymore, especially during my pregnancy. I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for the baby. Though his behavior excites me, I need to calm down and handle this matter calmly. Wait... Is he taking advantage of my situation? After all, he heard from the doctor yesterday. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± I heard Maria¡¯s excited tone again. ¡°What am I going to answer, master and mistress? They trusted me with their precious gem!¡± I pulled my legs down again from the pillow, standing up with the help of the armrest that was attached to the couch. ¡°Let me see.¡± Saying this, I steadily walked toward my room. I peeked sightly inside and didn¡¯t see him or his suitcase. Okay? Where did he disappear? Thinking, I walked inside this time, only to gasp loudly. ¡°Alessandro!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but gasp out his name when my eyes fell on him. He is inside my walk-in closet, adjusting his clothes there. He tilted his head back and looked at me with a grin on his face. ¡°Yes, honey?¡± Anger once again coursed through me as I rushed there. ¡°Don¡¯t hone me! I am not your hone! And what the fuck are you doing in my closet? Don¡¯t you know how to respect one¡¯s privacy?¡± He appeared slightly displeased, leading me to believe that he might finally feel ashamed and leave. However, he quickly proved me wrong as he shamelessly grabbed a pair of boxers. ¡°Where do you think to keep them?¡± He asked and looked around everywhere while I watched him, stunned on my feet. ¡°Ah, I see!¡± He smiled once more and made his way toward the drawer containing my innerwear. He began storing his innerwear there with a charming grin. ¡°Let them stay together.¡± Turning to me, he winked, and I blinked. Once they were settled, he once again came to his suitcase and started cing his things. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I licked my dry lips and couldn¡¯t really form a word to say to him. ¡°What are you trying to do, Alessandro?¡± I asked, feeling a little helpless. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He frowned as if he didn¡¯t know what I was saying! ¡°I am here to care for my wife and child!¡± I felt a cold grip poached my heart as it started racing like a mad ocean. Did he just say my wife and child? MY CHILD? Since when did he get to know that?! Did he discover that he is the father of this baby? The thought made my stomach twist. Is he going to take the child away from me? ¡°No!¡± I clutched my stomach as a sense of fear coursed through me. ¡°Victoria?¡± His deep concerned tone brought me to reality, and I suddenly realized I was zoning out. He steps toward me, ¡°are you not feeling well?¡± His eyes trailed to my belly as he tried to touch me, but I moved back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± My tone came out harshly as I red at him. ¡°And stop doing such nonsense, Alessandro. My baby and I are happy living alone, so we don¡¯t need anyone,¡± I snapped at him. It¡¯s definite that he is mistaken if he believes he can take the baby away from me. I would never let him seed with his absurd attempts! However, there was not a nce of guilt on his face nor any tension. Instead, he smiled with a nod, epting my words. ¡°Well, you are right, you are a very strong woman, so you don¡¯t need anyone but...¡± He stepped forward more closely. ¡°But, I need you, Victoria. I can not leave without you or our baby.¡± Our baby? Whose baby? This baby belongs to me! I lost a child before and am determined not to lose this one. I don¡¯t want any business-minded love or care. If I don¡¯t get the love that is pure and from the heart, I don¡¯t need it! I didn¡¯t notice I was stepping backward while he was making his way to me until my back hit the hard wall of the closet. I gasped, turning back to see what happened, and cursed in my mind; I turned to him and gasped again. He is just before me now, only with an inch gap giving us some space to breathe. His hands were pinned on the wall on both sides of my head as he leaned closer. The gap was too close that his warm breath fanned my face. ¡°Wh... what are you doing?¡± I gulped, staring at his face. Fuck! He is so ridiculously handsome! And my heart is beating way faster than anyone could imagine! I awkwardly pushed him back by the chest, yet couldn¡¯t bulge his huge figure away from me. ¡°Move, Alessandro,¡± my voice is weak, even though my tone did not convince me! It felt like I don¡¯t want him to move but stay close! Do I really want that? The thought appeared in my mind, which I immediately buried in my heart. His closeness is affecting me like a drug. I absolutely hate it, knowing it is not good for my health, but I cannot let it go. I want him close to me; I want his arms wrapped around me. No! Oh, God! What am I even thinking? Didn¡¯t I give up on him? Didn¡¯t I say thest goodbye to him in America after the sex that night? How can I go weak all over him again? I am sure all this is because of my pregnancy hormones! I need to control myself! I know he is here for my status only and the baby. I won¡¯t let him be sessful in his vicious n! I am Victoria Edwards, and I know how to deal with things! I was taken aback as my mind paused midway, and my eyes widened upon sensing his touch on my pregnant belly. He snuggled up against my cheek while gently caressing my stomach. I felt tears forming in me as I felt Suffocated. The tightness in my heart increased, and I felt like I would fall to the ground at any time. ¡°Pl-eas-e Sto-p...¡± I whispered the words out of me. His movements stopped as I heard him sigh. Even though he was not moving, he didn¡¯t back away from me. Instead, he pressed his warm lips on my left cheek and forehead, prepping soft kisses, and then took a step back. I felt a sudden rush of cold air hit me, and I am empty now. But I didn¡¯t have time to drool in my thoughts when his words followed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything without your consent.¡± I gazed up at him alone and was unsure of what to say. He stared at me for the time being before his lips curved into a sweet smile. ¡°I know I am forcing myself into your life now, but this situation won¡¯t continue much longer because soon, you will let me stay in your life willingly.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± I frowned at his words. ¡°This wo... Ha!¡± I gasped in the middle of my words as he leaned again, dropping a kiss on my lips before walking out of the closet. ¡°Alessandro! What the hell?!¡± I screamed in frustration. Chapter 61 Is it edible? Chapter 61 Is it edible? VICTORIA¡¯S POV Sigh... At this point, life appeared so helpless, and I don¡¯t have any freaking way to look for some liberty from this mess. Alessandro Devonte once again started crawling into my life; this time, I don¡¯t know how to stop him. No matter what I say, this man seems to not mind any of it. Did he sell all his shame in wholesale before entering here? Maybe, because the Ince egoistic, arrogant, and proud man seems so easygoing and ignorant from every insult that ising on his way! I repeatedly sighed while shifting my gaze toward Maria and James, as his presence already freaked them out, and from time to time, Maria nced toward the kitchen and then shook her head. She is worried and nervous. To be honest, I must admit that I am also guilty of this behavior. The man who never set foot in the kitchen has now taken control of it and insists on preparing meals for ¡®his wife.¡¯ I mean, did he just lose his memory at the part when we got divorced? Do I need to remind him about that? Or is he acting only? Because if he is acting, I swear then he is one fine actor! ¡°Yesterday, your father called,¡± James said, breaking the nerve-wracking silence in the living room and earning our attention. ¡°I somehow lied to him that everything was fine. I just don¡¯t know how long I can lie.¡± Maria nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, the old man is right.¡± She turned to me. ¡°Can¡¯t you just kick him out of the house before he destroys the kitchen?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. Wasn¡¯t she the one asking me to patch everything with him? Now she is saying that. Well, I know why she is saying that, though. After all, it¡¯s about her ¡®kitchen.¡¯ Maria and her kitchen is a different story to tell. She is so much possessive about that ce. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She is a bit concerned about her kitchen. Well, not a bit but a lot. Something she doesn¡¯t like to share with anyone because she thinks that ce belongs to her, wherever she goes. Even back in America, she never allowed anyone in the kitchen other than mama, me, and Antonio. Papa never went there, though. Even though she allowed us, we still avoided going to the kitchen every time. And Alessandro¡¯s forced entry there really dissatisfied her. She is more concerned about the kitchen than answering my family. ¡°I have tried, haven¡¯t I? What can I do more now?¡± Even though I despise my question because I know I can do many things to throw him away from the house, yet I am not doing anything! Why? I freaking don¡¯t know! A part of me is making excuses for not using violence. Maybe, it¡¯s the inner me wanting him here? No! I gave that thought a terrible shock to go away. ¡°What is going on, guys?¡± Our heads turned to the direction from where the voice came. It was Jayden and Daniel. Both brothers just came from an exhibition that Jayden¡¯spany held. I wanted to go but couldn¡¯t because of my swollen feet. They are not aware of Alessandro¡¯s presence here. ¡°What could happen more?¡± Maria frowned with a sullen face. ¡°Just the tsunami came into the house, now destroying the kitchen.¡± ¡°Heh?!¡± Daniel eximed as Jayden turned to me in a daze. Their eyes filled with questions. I sighed again, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just...¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing?!¡± Maria¡¯s words stopped in the middle. Her eyes widened in anger. ¡°How is it nothing? He is literally in my kitchen, and only God knows what he is doing!¡± ¡°Who is in the kitchen, or what the hell is going on here?¡± Daniel asked. Instead of answering them, Maria stood up, ¡°That¡¯s it, I am done waiting here! I am going to kick him out of that ce even if you don¡¯t kick him out of the house! That ce is not open for anyone!¡± She grumbled and marched toward the kitchen. I heard James sighing as I stood up to follow her. Before that, I turned to the two confused brothers. ¡°Alessandro is here,¡± I mumbled before following her when I heard Daniel¡¯s exmation. ¡°What?!¡± Suddenly, a loud shattering sound of utensils came from the kitchen, and I froze, and in the next second, I heard Maria¡¯s cry. ¡°Oh, my God! What have you done!¡± I immediately rushed there only to find Alessandro and the messed up kitchen. Some utensils were scattered on the floor; maybe the sound came from there and then from the kitchen counter. I swear, Maria is gonna kill him! I can see the bubbles of anger fuming in her eyes. Alessandro seemed to be startled at our sudden presence. He transformed into a disheveled state as he scratched his neck and smiled goofily. ¡°Just an ident, he said.¡± ¡°How long are you gonna continue this mess?¡± I heard Maria¡¯s cold tone that seemed to make Alessandro nervous too. He immediately picked up a dish in the bowl and grinned proudly. ¡°I have made this for my wife.¡± I almost rolled my eyes at him before shaking my head. Once again, looking at the mess, my eyes trailed to Maria; she was still not reacting, but she was furious. Surprisingly, she walked out of the kitchen without saying anything and directly ended up in her room. Maybe she went there to vent her anger. **** ¡°Is it edible?¡± Daniel picked up a piece of vegetable before observing it closely with a hint of disgust in his eyes. ¡°No one asked you to eat it. I only made it for my wife,¡± Alessandro replied indifferently, and Daniel frowned. I looked around at the dishes he had made at the dining table. We all are here for lunch, and today, Alessandro made the special lunch. Though, in his words, he made it all for me. Honestly, everything seems so delicious and smells good. It kind of surprised me that he cooked all this. I looked up at him. ¡°I never knew you could cook.¡± Because before marriage, chefs and Sophia always made all the meals, and after marriage, I took all the responsibilities. In between, I never really saw him anywhere near the kitchen. He smiled, ¡°I used to cook abroad for myself while studying. I also learned some from grandma. But I never really cooked for anyone else; you are the first.¡± He ced a te, some meat, and some rice on the dish. He has a little bit of Asian style he tried here with an American touch. I like the fusion he did, and there are no lies here. His words made a part of me happy, knowing at least I was the first one for whom he cooked. Moreover, he really did a lot of hard work to prepare these dishes. How can I hurt him by saying no? ¡°Who knows what you are presenting to eat.¡± Once again, Daniel mocked, and Maria grumbled, agreeing with him. My eyes fell on Jayden, who was also watching the piece of meat before sniffing it and then pouring it into his mouth. Even though he didn¡¯t like his presence, he was more mature not to be disgraceful. I also don¡¯t want to react like Daniel and Maria, and I felt a little sorry for Alessandro. I ignored their mocking and picked up a spoonful of meat and rice. The moment I chewed, I felt nauseous as my stomach twisted at the taste of pork. Immediately, I spat out the food and heard the people around me gasp. ¡°Oh, Lord! Did you just provide her with pork?¡± I heard Jayden¡¯s worried tone before running to the washroom... Chapter 62 The love yacht Chapter 62 The love yacht VICTORIA¡¯S POV I didn¡¯t wait for anything else as I ran into the washroom. I went to the bathroom pan and vomited everything inside me. And practically, there was nothing much. I can¡¯t believe he fed me pork! I am crazily allergic to pork and shrimp! Fuck! I felt so drained, and my heart sank at the thought that the man who used to be my husband for three long years didn¡¯t even know what I am allergic to! The effect was so heavy that my stomach suddenly started aching, and my heart was clenched tight in fear of losing my baby! He fed me pork¡­ Pork¡­ Pork¡­ Pork¡­ Pork... That was the only thing that was roaming in my head. More than the pain, I was scared to lose my baby as I heard gasps and footsteps behind me. ¡°Oh, God!¡± I heard Maria¡¯s squeal as she ran toward me. She held me in her arms, and I am d she did. I almost lose all my energy; I felt like tearing apart. A painful sob came out of me. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be afraid, sweet; James called the doctor!¡± ¡°I...¡± I couldn¡¯t speak anything but closed my eyes with a heavy breath. Soon, I heard Jayden and Daniel¡¯s tone in the bathroom. Even though I heard their words, I couldn¡¯t catch anything but loud noises. Their tone was too disturbing for my sound system at the moment. I opened my eyes to shush them, but then my eyes fell on the man responsible for this condition. The moment my eyes caught his blue eyes, suddenly my heart clenched once again and thrust me back to the painful memories that were all caused by him or happened because of him. At the moment, he felt like the man who tried to murder me and the growing baby in me. Wait... Does he?... A thought crossed my vulnerable mind. What if he did it internationally to kill the baby and get rid of it? So that he doesn¡¯t have to take any sort of responsibility? Fuck! I stared at him even though everyone was anxiously trying to talk to me, but I fell into a daze. Would he do that to me? Like, for real?! Did hee here with the sole purpose of persuading me to do something in order to harm the baby? No! A voice screamed in my head as I clutched my stomach. I watched him in horror, and it deepened when he tried toe toward me. I struggled myself away from him. ¡°No! Go away! Leave my baby alone! Go! Go!...¡± I screamed, and suddenly my head spun as everything turned dark before my eyes. I tried so hard to keep myself awake, but the pain and the sudden darkness crushed me heavily to send me into the dark hole... **** I frowned, trying to find a design, but unfortunately, there was no inspiration! I sighed, leaning on the chair of the cafe. Caf¨¦ Des Amoureux is one of the best cafe shops in Paris, and I love this shop. Peaceful and filled with sweet lovers. As I am trying to find my inspiration rted to love, I chose this ce, and thank God he is not here to pester! Though Jayden and Maria were not pleased by my decision toe here after what happened yesterday, I insisted as Sage and Daniel are apanying me today. Daniel sneered. ¡°Boss, it seems you¡¯re stressed about design even in the Lovers¡¯ Cafe?¡± ¡°Yeah, one of the reasons is you keep disturbing my ideas,¡± I replied as his handsome face turned gloomy. ¡°When did I disturb you?¡± Heined as Sage only scoffed. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how you are still so calm afterst night?¡± Suddenly Daniel asked, forgetting the promise he had just made a second ago. ¡°I would have put him in jail in the attempt of murder. How are you still allowing him to roam around when he almost killed you?!¡± My hand, which was busy sketching, stopped in the middle, thinking of the saddest part. I bit my lower lip before starting the sketch without looking at him. I know what exactly happenedst night while I wanted to taste Alessandro¡¯s prepared food. He really did try his best but... His best kind of killed me. What Daniel said is the half-truth of what happened. Alessandro¡¯s hard work proved deadly for me, but I believe that his intention was nothing of that sort. I have seen the guilt and fear in his eyes. Last night, he prepared dishes for me, and the most special dish there was made of pork. Like shrimp, I am also allergic to pork, but Alessandro never knew that, just like the shrimp. Unfortunately, when he cooked for me on both asions, he included shrimp and pork in the dish. Anyone who would get to know this, especially people from my side, would always think the way Daniel is thinking. I am allergic to both shrimp and pork, which makes me sad. It¡¯s hard to believe that I stayed married to him for three years despite this, and even though it was his duty as my husband to take care of me, he never truly fulfilled his vows. Alessandro never tried to know, even if that caused me trouble. Last night that one bite of pork was like hell for me. I was really angry and scared of the risk of losing my baby because of Alessandro after Jayden, and Maria rudely kicked him out of the house; I didn¡¯t even try to stop them. Well, I couldn¡¯t even stop them even if I wanted to. I already lost consciousness after getting paranoid with some crazy thoughts of mine. After I woke up this morning, I regretted my thoughts against him. Alessandro would do lots of things, but killing is not one of them. At least, I know him in this sector. He would never try to kill the baby or me, but... I sighed. It really hurt me badly, and I was so scared of the risk of losing my unborn child that I was forced to lose my sober mind at that moment. However, at this moment, I am feeling a little low. I won¡¯t say I was so happy about his presence once again in my life. I was sad, but I am also feeling low to not having him around and his constant pestering. Honestly, I am not getting my own mind nowadays. Like, a few months ago, I was thanking God that he was not here, and now, hearing Daniel¡¯s words against Alessandro makes me empty and angry! I mean, am I going crazy with time? And suddenly, I just realized that I am constantly hoping for Alessandro toe around here. Maybe, that is why I havee out of the house and chose this middle seat to get his attention, using ¡®trying to Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. find my sketch inspiration¡¯ to get what I really need. Fuck! That man is seriously fucking with my senses! ¡°Excuse me,dy and gentlemen?¡± My thoughts broke with an unfamiliar female tone as I looked up to find the waitress watching us with her professional smile. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked, a little bit confused. She kept the smile and kept three papers before the three of us and then roamed her gaze on us. ¡°Today is a very special day for the owner of caf¨¦ des amoureux, and he decided to know the choices of the customers. So, tonight we are providing a form called ¡®love form,¡¯ and you will write your favorite things here. One of the lucky customers will get the chance to visit the love yacht, which will be tailored to the customer¡¯s preferences and desires.¡± She paused and roamed her gazes on us before saying, ¡°You also can reject, but we would really like you to participate. You can also take there your loved one if you have.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s something cool,¡± Danielmented, taking one paper. Sage watched me only. He wouldn¡¯t do anything I would say no to, so he is waiting for my permission. I shrugged. Honestly, I was in a low mood; over time, it¡¯s getting worse, and the emptiness is increasing. This could be a chance to retrieve. I nodded with a smile and took both papers, handing one to Sage. However, his expression didn¡¯t change, so learning about his thoughts was a bit confusing. Daniel had already started filling the paper, and Sage only stared at it. I took the pen left by the waitress and concentrated on the paper. It was filled with a set of questions. ¡®If you are in the yacht on a date, how would you like to decorate it?¡¯ Even though I don¡¯t have any date or anything to take with me if I win, I still want to write. But, then again... I looked around and saw couples there. I am not saying I have a high chance of winning. In my mind, I have a zero scope, but I am also thinking, what if I get it? Then, the couples would lose it, right? So, even though for once I picked up the pen to write for, I kept it down again while getting busy with my design. Soon, the waitress came around to collect the papers before walking away. I didn¡¯t bother as I didn¡¯t write anything. It will be in the dumpster anyway. I heard Daniel excitedly talking about his wishes to Sage and murmurs from other couples. A few minutester, it was time to announce that one lucky winner. The host is the manager of the cafe. He started his speech. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. On this night of love, our caf¨¦ des amoureux has arranged a special date night for that one lucky winner. The moment that we have all been waiting for has arrived. So, the lucky winner of tonight¡¯s amazing romantic night in the precious love yacht is...¡± I didn¡¯t even look up at the host as I kept continuing my design when my hand stopped moving as a shocked gasp came out of me hearing his next words. ¡°Miss VICTORIA EDWARDS...¡± **************** AUTHOUR''S NOTE... The chapter has gone through a major edit. Chapter 63 Best of luck Chapter 63 Best of luck Hearing what the host said, I was stunned in my seat. With the ps, cheers, and Daniel¡¯s over-excited encouragement, nothing is settling in my mind, and I was in a daze. I mean, how did this happen? I never aimed for it. Fuck! I didn¡¯t even think that writing my name on it and submitting it with other papers could cause a problem like this! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Wait a second... Didn¡¯t they check it beforehand? They did, right? Then why didn¡¯t they remove my paper, which was empty? I was confused and drowned in my thoughts when I heard a male voice say, ¡°Miss Edwards, please join us on the stage.¡± I blinked, and for a certain time, I felt it was all just a mistake. But it was not, and I realized that when my overexcited assistant pulled my hand up in the air. ¡°Here, this is Victoria Edwards!¡± He was too excited as if he had just won the lottery! ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please round of apuse for thedy herself.¡± The host announced, prompting everyone to apud, and I overheard some individuals offering me congrattions in the French I smiled awkwardly and looked down at Daniel. ¡°I can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He gasped at first but then shook his head firmly. ¡°You need to go! You just have to! Come on, this chance is rare!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have a date!¡± I red at him. ¡°Then make one! I can call my brother if you want.¡± He murmured thest part, but I heard it as I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Shut up!¡± I whispered, shouted at him, and heard the host¡¯s confused tone. ¡°Miss Edwards?¡± I turned my gaze at him and smiled. ¡°Well, I am...¡± ¡°She is very interested!¡± Daniel shouted from beside, and the host smiled. ¡°We are too, Miss Edwards. Pleasee forward, the love yacht is waiting for you,¡± he said enthusiastically. I red at my assistant once again, but he just shrugged. However, Sage talked this time and for the first time, ¡°I think it¡¯s not a bad idea. You can always find inspiration for your design in a romantic atmosphere,¡± he suggested, maintaining his nk posture. And I realized that he was somewhat right. It could be useful for me since I require some inspiration. I dropped the n to deny it and walked toward the stage with a smile. People apuded again when I walked crossed the entire hall. The host led me inside, and then his eyes fell on my belly once before his eyes find back their way to my eyes again. ¡°Will anyone be joining you, ma¡¯am?¡± the host asked. I guess his thick French ent is visible when he is not shouting or announcing something. I caressed my baby bump before shaking my head. ¡°No, I will be alone. I guess I would love to spend some quiet time with myself and my,¡± I looked down at my belly, smiling, ¡°my baby.¡± ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am,¡± the host nodded his head. ¡°Please follow me.¡± He started leading me to the way, which was the backdoor of the restaurant. One thought crossed my mind as I asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t write any of my wishes in the form. Why did you ept it? You could have thrown it away.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t throw it away as long as your name is written on the paper. Maybe, you don¡¯t have your own idea, but your date tonight will be presented today by someone else¡¯s idea,¡± he replied before stopping in front of a car. He respectfully opened the backdoor for me, making me startled. ¡°Do I have to go somewhere?¡± The host chuckled lightly. ¡°We can¡¯t bring the yacht to the cafe, ma¡¯am.¡± I blushed slightly and felt a warm sensation in my cheeks due to his words, causing me to feel a bit embarrassed. I only smiled awkwardly and nodded. I mean, he is right; it¡¯s not possible to bring a yacht to the cafe. So, of course, I need to go to the yacht for the date. As I was about to get inside, I heard footsteps behind me. And before I knew it, the host had pushed away a little, and Sage took his ce, holding the car door. I blinked at first but then turned to the host, who gasped at his sudden appearance. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Surely, he wasn¡¯t expecting any intruders. ¡°Oh, he is my bodyguard. He always follows me around.¡± I replied as I felt the host stiffen at my words. However, it didn¡¯t appear for a long time and was gone almost immediately. ¡°Oh, alright, Ma¡¯am. But are you sure you want a bodyguard on your date night?¡± His tone seemed a bit worried and awkward. Or, it¡¯s just my pregnancy hormones that are always doubting people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I don¡¯t have any date tonight. And he is for my security. So, he is fine,¡± I replied and went inside. The host didn¡¯t say anything and instructed the driver only as Sage sat beside the driver. Soon, the car started, and I got a ¡®best of luck¡¯ text from Daniel. This guy has turned pretty much bolder; he even dared to mention his brother before me when he clearly knows I don¡¯t have anything going on with Jayden other than our friendship. However, the question is, why did he suddenly pull out his name here? Did Jayden ask him to do that? Or... The next thought made me adjust on the seat as it felt a little ufortable. Does Daniel know about the proposal his brother made to me? Did Jayden tell him about that? Or... Or Jayden feels for me? I am not sure, but his care seems a bit too much that a friend would do for a friend. I gave my mind a shook, dropping the absurd ideas. I guess I am thinking too much. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me¡ªjust a friend who cares much for his friend. As I was thinking about this and that in mind, I didn¡¯t realize the car had stopped. I only noticed, hearing Sage¡¯s voice. ¡°We have reached, Ma¡¯am.¡± Chapter 64 He cant be here Chapter 64 He can''t be here VICTORIA¡¯S POV I heard Sage¡¯s deep tone as I looked out through the window; he was right. We have reached the destination. Sage opened the car door for me, and I came out carefully, not hurting my baby in the process. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I looked before me; we were standing before a huge yacht in the beach area. The weather today is a bit warmer than on other days, and I liked it. As I was out of the car, the car started again and went away, while a woman in a formal suit walked toward us with a smile on her face. ¡°Miss Edwards?¡± She asked, and I nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Wee to our love yacht. We are happy for you. Please follow me, ma¡¯am; I will lead you the way.¡± With a nod, I followed her while my eyes kept roaming the huge yacht. This is not the first time I am watching a luxurious yacht. But, it¡¯s a little different feeling I am having now. I can¡¯t exactly tell what it is that makes me so tense, but it feels like my stomach is clenching with a cold fist, and some butterflies are tingling around. The feelings are a bit unruly. Thedy stopped before the door and stretched her hand in front. ¡°Please, get inside, ma¡¯am. The ce is all yours for the night. Have a lovely night.¡± She wished me and stepped aside. Sage wanted to go inside before me, doing his usual duty of checking if the ce was safe, but I stopped him. I don¡¯t want to disrespect the honor I have been given, nor do they have any reason to hurt me. This is just a gift from the owner. Sage stared at me in confusion but stepped aside. ¡°No need to check; it¡¯s fine. You wait here for me,¡± I said. He seemed hesitant, but he still showed a gesture of eptance by bowing slightly when I gave him my order. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t behave like a big brother and checked the yacht to his satisfaction. I stepped inside alone, careful not to hurt my baby in the movement. As I walked in, I was greeted by an amazing decoration on the yacht. In the middle of the deck is a half-rounded sofa, surrounding the table in the middle. There is a container of champagne and a collection of red roses inside a vase situated on top of the table. At the edge of the table, five candles were ced. If I am not wrong, they are electric candles. Three of them are big, while the two are small, ced ordingly. And there are also candles at the edges of the deck, but they ate fragranced; It¡¯s mild and refreshing. Lastly, the mood light shining in the clear night sky with the warm breeze is so appealing. I swear, this is such a romantic ce for any couple. Of course, It would boost my mood, and just that thought was enough to churn up my guilt. I guess I am ruining an idle date that could be ced. But I am already here, ain¡¯t I? The view of the date is so simple but elegant and catchy. I walked toward the railing, looking at the open sea. Even after this amazing set-up, I am feeling empty inside. Those ocean-blue eyes, filled with confusion and sorrow, kept haunting me since I knew how Jayden threw him out of the house. And Frankly, the more I think about it, the more I get displeased by Jayden. I should not feel like this, right? I should be happy that he is gone. I wanted that, after all, but I couldn¡¯t. Now, when I am alone in this ce, I feel differently. A part of me really wishes that Alessandro is here, besides our baby and me. I looked down at my baby bump. My maternity dress does hide the bump, but my pregnancy is much more visible to the world. I have gained weight, and both mama and Maria say that it¡¯s the glow of pregnancy. They also said, I probably have a baby boy in me. Well, I don¡¯t know, and honestly, I don¡¯t want to know. I want to keep this a surprise and only find out at birth. I have heard it¡¯s important to have the baby¡¯s father beside in pregnancy. I also wish that for myself, yet I can¡¯t get it. I have to be alone all the way. I can¡¯t share my mood swings or my baby¡¯s movement with its father. Yes, I know I wanted to be alone at first, but I started realizing how it hurts over time. Maria was right when she said the baby needs both its father and mother. Sigh... Even though I know what is right, it seems so far away to me. What happened yesterday has really destroyed lots of things. Alessandro probably got hurt after being thrown out. Maybe, he had left already for home; who knows? Did I really overdo itst night, or should I have approached him for a conversation? I immediately shook my head; of course not! Why should I go back to him? I left him! But... He didn¡¯t know what he was doing. At least, I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t do that intentionally. Then again, his care turned out deadly, and I wasn¡¯t even sure at that moment if that was his care or if he did everything for the baby¡¯s sake. Will he take the baby away from me, or is he nning that now? NO! I give my mind a terrible shake, throwing the absurd thoughts away from my head. I won¡¯t... ¡°Penny, for your thoughts, baby?¡± My thoughts broke just the moment my ears caught a silky deep tone behind me that clenched my heart so tight as a pair of strong arms wrapped around my baby bump from behind, making me freeze on the spot. No, I don¡¯t believe this! He can¡¯t be here when he is gone... Chapter 65 So, this is your plan? Chapter 65 So, this is your n? VICTORIA¡¯S POV I paused, uncertain of how to respond to the situation. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone here and not him, especially. I remained silent and stood like stiff steel, unable to express my feelings. His hands tightened around my waist, careful not to hurt me in the process, as he lowered his head behind me and kept his chin on my shoulder. His smooth, deep voice whispered into my right ear, ¡°Finally, I get you in my arms.¡± His fresh masculine cologne hit my nostrils, and I shivered a little when his breath fell on my exposed neck. My toes curled, and my thighs clenched along with my chest. I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or angry with this man. My emotions surged up to me urgently as my throat dried, and it felt heavy inside. I swallowed the lump in my throat before speaking, ¡°I thought you had left?¡± I forced the words out, but they sounded like a He chuckled lightly, nuzzling my neck, making me shiver more. I bit down my lips to prevent myself from getting too emotional. ¡°How could I? When my wife and baby are both here? I will never leave without you and the baby, Victoria.¡± His words echoed in my ear. Deep but light-toned, yet full of promises. ¡°Alessandro...¡± I mentioned his name and swallowed the painful lump again before saying, ¡°Stop being stubborn. We¡¯re already divorced. You should move on and begin a new life.¡± My tone was shaky, yet I didn¡¯t stop saying my words this time. I felt his weight lift from my neck. Is he going already? Then why came back? I felt my heart shatter again as I closed my eyes to control myself. However, it didn¡¯t stay long, as I was forced to turn around when he circled me. I opened my eyes only to behold the most handsome face on earth. His ocean-blue eyes are as deep as the sea, sweeping over me. His dimples are visible with his bright smile that turns heads just for a nce. This man is simply perfect! Wait... Ain¡¯t I angry with him? I decided to leave him, right? Then why on earth am I thinking all those things? Shit! My pregnancy hormones are ying with me too much! I gasped suddenly as my lower back pushed against the yacht¡¯s railing. I looked up at him, feeling a Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. mix of confusion and surprise. ¡°What are you...¡± ¡°Shh.¡± He kept his index finger on my lips, stopping me from talking further. Alessandro leaned forward and reced his finger with his soft and sexy lips, kissing me lightly. A part of me wanted to push him away, and the other part wanted to hold him tight and lean into the emotion. However, I didn¡¯t do anything; I just stood there, clutching the hem of my dress like steel, and let him kiss me. My baby bump acted as a barrier between us, causing him to stand a little further away. Nheless, I guess Alessandro is adamant about keeping his promise. He stepped aside and held me tight, deepening the kiss. My hands pressed onto his chest this time. A part of me urging me to push him away and the other side pestering me to pull him closer, and finally, I chose to ept the desire growing in me. My hands fisted in his cors and pulled him closer as I responded to the kiss. His hands tightened firmly around me, and the kiss between ussted long until I was out of breath. Eventually, he released me. His shining blue eyes fell on me. ¡°Did I seed in bringing you here?¡± He asked expectantly. Does he think I epted him just because I leaned on the kiss? Hell, no! I let go of his cor and folded my arms over my chest before looking around. ¡°So, this is your n?¡± I arched my brow, and he smiled with a firm nod. He did not deny it at all. Now I understand why my name was announced even though I didn¡¯t write anything and why the host seemed ufortable when Sage joined me. He tricked me, huh? Should I be happy or get angry over him ying with me? ¡°A kiss doesn¡¯t mean anything, Alessandro. My decision will never change.¡± I said firmly. Yes, I may love him, and still, my love is intact. As time passes, my emotions surface, but I am aware of the consequences of reciprocating one-sided feelings. First, he never knew about my identity, and Victoria ke was too low for him to ept. Now, with my real identity, he thinks he can get me for a useful reason. Nah-ah. I guess he needs to wake up from his daydreaming. ¡°Then why did you let me kiss you?¡± He asked, with a hint of sadness in his tone. ¡°I have my needs,¡± I replied, shrugging, even though I know that this is not only my needs but my feelings are heavily involved. ¡°You should go back, Alessandro.¡± I was about to turn around when he grabbed my hand and stopped me. ¡°Please, Victoria. Give me one chance, please. I will make everything right, I promise,¡± he pleaded. I snatched my hand from him. ¡°Promise? Seriously, Alessandro? Do you think I am a fool to ept you when you only want me for my identity?¡± I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s never gonna happen. You should let go of the thought of me,¡± I said firmly and coldly. No matter what, I won¡¯t return to something based only on business and the outer world without any emotional touch.s Chapter 66 I am ready to give you a chance, but... Chapter 66 I am ready to give you a chance, but... VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°What?¡± I heard his surprised gasp as my gaze found his eyes again. Those blue eyes suddenly lost the spark in them and became dull. His bright expression turned sad as he stared at me in a daze. ¡°You think I am trying to get you back for your identity?¡± he asked. His tone conveyed a sense of disbelief, as if he was questioning himself. Did I think it wrong? Fuck! He cursed suddenly and started cing on the deck, wracking his impatient fingers in his hair. He stopped and turned to me. ¡°How could you even think that, Victoria? I wanted you for your identity? Shit!¡± He shook his head and started pacing again as if he could not believe those words. He stopped again and turned to face me, finding my gaze calmly fixed on him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I, Alessandro Devonte, don¡¯t need a woman with a posh identity, Victoria. I...¡± He shook his head and expressed his inner conflict with a pained expression. ¡°I want you only, Victoria. Not your identity,¡± he said. I wanted to believe his words, but I was scared after the betrayal I had gone through over time. ¡°How would I believe you that you don¡¯t, Alessandro? Your family has always taunted me for being a normal girl, and you have only watched, standing in one corner. Never have you stopped them nor cared about my image.¡± The recollection of the past disrupted myposure. ¡°How would I believe that you are not here because of your family¡¯s words but for me? Is there any reason to trust you, Alessandro?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Cleary, there isn¡¯t.¡± He rubbed his face, utterly frustrated. ¡°Fuck, Victoria!¡± He groaned and shook his head, fixating his gaze on me again. He stepped forward a bit. ¡°I know I have hurt you a lot. I hurt you too much that I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t try to gain it.¡± ¡°I know there is no reason for you to trust me. I have never given you the situation, and I regret my every action from the past where I never cherished you and your care.¡± ¡°I was a fool, followed by my fake pride and arrogance that almost ruined me. I lost you because of those things and my stupidity, but not again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what others say next; I only want you and will cherish you forever. Please, Victoria...¡± He leaned forward, and our forehead touched. ¡°Please, give me onest chance. If I ruin it again, which I won¡¯t for sure, I will ept any punishment you give me. I promise.¡± Looking around, he said, ¡°I have arranged this date to get to know you better and to kickstart a new life together with you, Victoria. I aim to learn everything about you, and all I¡¯m asking for is a single opportunity to do so.¡± His eyes and entire expression are pleading. Does he really want to be by my side now? Should I ept him? But what if he hurt me again? Lots of questions started roaming in my head. ¡®Oh, don¡¯t give him a chance. He is a duffer. A piece of shit.¡¯ Suddenly I heard an angry voice, and from the corner of my eyes, I found a part of me dressed ck, angrily staring at Alessandro. ¡®You should kick him out of your life!¡¯ ¡®Oh, don¡¯t listen to her! She is trying to confuse you.¡¯ I heard another voice on my right shoulder. As I looked at her, she was the spitting image of my counterpart, donning a white dress and a pair of wings. ¡®Oh yeah? We all know who is trying to confuse and who is not!¡¯ the dark part said. ¡®Don¡¯t listen to her, Victoria. Kick this man out of your life. Though he is handsome, you will get even better.,¡¯ she winked. Well, I thought about that, but nothing happened. ¡®Don¡¯t be stupid, Victoria. Everyone deserves a second chance, and he does too. He apologized to you, and look! He even prepared prizes for you! How could you say no to such a sincere guy.¡¯ The dark part red at the white. ¡®Stop confusing her, you little white bitch. She knows well what to do. And she needs to kick the guy out and live her life alone without any disturbance.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, so you can cause trouble in her life, huh?¡¯ White red at the ck with the same enthusiasm. ¡®You are intelligent, Victoria. Your emotions now sway you away. You certainly know what is wrong and what is right. This guy is the man you have loved for three years and still do. You are even carrying his child in your womb. Won¡¯t it be a little rude to him and the child to keep them apart? Maybe he wasn¡¯t on the right path before, but now, he seems to regret his decisions. Give him a chance Victoria. For the sake of your love and the baby. Maybe, this can turn out into the happiest moment of your life?¡¯ The white said those words, and I feel she is quite right. He has done wrong before, but now, he is trying even though he seems to fail in those tries. Despite being ousted and insulted, Alessandro, an arrogant and proud man, persevered and continued to do his best to win me over. He is trying to prove that his promise is not empty. After attempting to pursue him for three years, I eventually gave up. Now, he is here for the chance. It¡¯s interesting how time hase full circle and ced us in opposite positions from where we were before. Maybe, I can give him a little chance this time. As he said, only one. I shooed away the angels over my shoulder as my gaze fixated on the man before me. His blue eyes were expectantly watching me. He is nervous, and it¡¯s much visible. I nodded once. ¡°Fine, I am ready to give you a chance. But, I have a condition...¡± Chapter 67 It all depends on me... Chapter 67 It all depends on me... ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV ¡®I have a condition.¡¯ She said, and I immediately nodded, without giving it a second thought, as I was willing to amodate any requests she may have had. To get her, I am ready to pay any cost. ¡°Say it. I am willing to do anything for you, Victoria.¡± I replied like the lost puppy who just found its owner. And for the first time, I did not feel bad. Not at all. I had washed away all my pride and arrogance before I decided to chase her. I didn¡¯t ept my defeat even after she threw me out of the house. Yeah, I did wrong, and my action somehow turned deadly for her, giving someone else a chance to go close to her. I wasn¡¯t mad because she wanted me to leave yesterday, but for Jayden. Fucking arshole! How dare he do that to me?! I swear, I will get back to him, but not now. Once I have secured my Victoria for good, I will consider it. For now, Victoria is the most important thing to me. She stared at me. Her green eyes sparkled like a star in the sky, and I could watch them looking at me my whole life. She put her hands on the railing and tucked some hair behind her ear. ¡°You have three months probation period. In these months, you need to make me trust you. After that, I will determine whether I want to continue being with you.¡± Probation period? That made my mood a little dull, but I didn¡¯t think anything before nodding my head. ¡°I will do anything you say,¡± I promised. Moving closer, I gently brushed away the strands of hair that had fallen across her face and tucked them behind her ear. ¡°I will make sure to regain your love and trust,¡± I said as I caressed her cheek. She closed her eyes and leaned on my touch. A few secondster, her eyes opened again as she watched me. ¡°I am rooting for you, Alessandro.¡± Her tone was soft, and I was confident I could keep my promise. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She still has feelings for me. It¡¯s not yet gone. It all depends on me now. I hummed only and kissed her forehead before looking into her eyes again. ¡°You only sketched in the cafe. Aren¡¯t you hungry yet?¡± I said, and as if it was waiting for the reminder, her stomach grumbled, making her flush. Aww... She looks so cute while blushing. I chuckled. ¡°Someone is hungry, I guess.¡± I caressed her stomach, and her eyes showed a strange emotion when she watched me holding her baby bump. What is with that look? Is she feeling tense about the baby¡¯s eptance? I swear, it never came to my mind. I am willing to ept everything as long as she is with me. Whether this baby is mine or not does not matter to me. I looked at her thoughtfully, intending to clear any doubt lingering in her mind. I have heard that women tend to get more nervous and sensitive during pregnancy. Cupping her cheeks, I smiled at her assuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the baby, sweetheart. What is yours is mine. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± And I dropped a kiss on her slightly parted lips. After I broke the kiss, she stared at me in a daze. She blinked, and her green eyes showered in confusion. ¡°Alessandro...¡± She said my name in a gasping tone. ¡°You... Didn¡¯t know?¡± She questioned, and the question felt more for her than me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what?¡± I asked, genuinely confused. She blinked a few times and then held my hand. Slowly, she guided my hand to her belly bump and ced my hand on her half-grown belly. Her eyes found line once again as she smiled beautifully. ¡°You are the father of the baby, Mr Devonte.¡± Her eyes sparkled brightly. I lost my thoughts for a moment and couldn¡¯t even think anymore. Never before have I experienced such intense emotions, not even when I received the news about having a baby three years ago. I felt something prickle my eyes as my vision started blurring out. I don¡¯t know what suddenly happened to me, and I dropped to my knees before her. This baby... In her womb... Is mine? This baby is mine?! I am gonna be a father?! I don¡¯t know, but it felt like too much pleasure. I looked up at her, gulping the thick lump in my throat. ¡°I am gonna be a... Father?¡± I whispered mostly. She smiled with a nod. Her eyes were teary as she caressed my head. I couldn¡¯t hold myself anymore from hugging her waist tightly. All my doubts were gone. This baby is mine! Fuck! She has always been mine! After hearing this news, everything began to feel more heavenly than before. I felt like aplete man at this moment. The woman I love is carrying my child! Oh, nothing could be better than this. I kissed her stomach everywhere and heard her giggle. ¡°Oh, Alessandro, it tickles. What are you doing?¡± I smiled and kissed more, making her giggle more. I love the sound of herughter. She also has the sweetest tone I have ever heard in my life. Out of nowhere, her stomach emitted another growl, reminding her of its intense hunger. Her giggle stopped, and she flushed again, harder this time. Smiling, I kissed her stomach again. ¡°We won¡¯t wait for you anymore. Let¡¯s feed you some, so you can stop meddling with our romantic moments.¡± I stood up and stretched my hand toward her to hold as I silently looked at her, hoping she would understand my silent words. Victoria stared at my hands for some time before slipping her soft one into mine. I intertwined our fingers, and her hand fits perfectly in mine. ¡°Well, lead me the way, Mr. Devonte,¡± she said with a smile. I only hope I pass the probation period with this smile intact. Chapter 68 You dare to say that? Chapter 68 You dare to say that? VICTORIA¡¯S POV I adjusted on the sofa, feeling slightly ufortable at their suspicious and disappointing gazes. I felt like a little child who did something wrong and was now afraid of the punishment before her parents. Though my parents were not here, other family members were. I felt a soft and assuring touch on my back. I turned my gaze to the man, who was equally responsible for this situation. Alessandro smiled, and even though I was about to curse him in my mind, suddenly, all my worries flew away. I felt confident a little and cleared my throat. I looked at my family before speaking, ¡°You guessed right. I have decided to give him another chance. After all, he is my baby¡¯s father and...¡± I gulped, under gazes and continued, ¡°I feel that he deserves another chance and...¡± I turned to Alessandro, ¡°He only has three months to prove to me that he means everything he said to me.¡± ¡°Are you sure, boss? He tried to kill you.¡± Daniel scoffed, earning my attention. I felt Alessandro getting stiffened beside me, and he seemed awkward. This is the time to take his side because I have decided to give him a chance. ¡°Daniel, you should not cross the limit. I know you all are worried about me, but you also need to understand that I gave him a chance to correct his wrongs.¡± I stared at Daniel as he lowered his head. I know he is disappointed, yet I need to handle him cautiously regarding his conduct. I added, ¡°Also, he did not try to kill me. Alessandro didn¡¯t know about my allergies, which was a mistake on his side. He epted it and is ready to learn about me from now on.¡± I turned my head to Alessandro for his confirmation. The tension in his face reduced a bit as he smiled with a firm nod. ¡°I know I did wrong,¡± he admitted. ¡°I only wanted to care for her but wasn¡¯t careful that time. It was my fault, and I take full responsibility for it. From now on, I will be careful enough and not her every situation.¡± Maria sighed audibly. ¡°Well, you guys are mature enough to take your decision. I only want you to be happy and safe, Victoria. And I am sure we all want the same for you.¡± James nodded at his wife¡¯s words, agreeing with her silently. My eyes travelled toward the man standing a bit away from us, leaning on the wall and not watching us. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He was looking elsewhere, and it seemed he was in a daze. ¡°Jayden?¡± I called for him. ¡°I only hope you will be supportive as always.¡± He stood straight and turned to me. ¡°You know well, Vici. It¡¯s your life.¡± Then he nodded. ¡°As a friend, I have always taken your side and will do it further.¡± Then his eyes fell on Alessandro and immediately turned cold. ¡°One mistake and I will send you to hell, Devonte. I swear.¡± I felt Alessandro¡¯s chilly demeanor right beside me. From the corner of my eyes, I saw him staring at Jayden. ¡°You will never get the chance,¡± Alessandro replied. There seemed to be a tension between them, akin to a silent and unspoken cold war, with both parties challenging each other without uttering a word audible to us. ¡°But, I am thinking about how you will bring this to your parents?¡± James spoke all of a sudden, gaining my attention on him. ¡°This seems next to impossible.¡± Well, he is right. I couldn¡¯t really dare to go before my parents and let them know my decision. Papa once was so angry because of this, and now... I shook my mind. I don¡¯t want to overthink anything from before... **** I yawned and stretched my hands as I rolled around, only to feel his hard chest over me. Alessandro was sleeping peacefully and beautifully. I never understood how he kept his handsomeness still while sleeping. I mean, he is just so perfect! I sighed leisurely, watching the man I love. For thest seven days, he has been staying with me. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t leave my side and be cautious with his every move. Last seven days, he took me out on a date, and we talked a lot. We talked about our childhood, college life, likes and dislikes, etc. We talked as if we had just met for the first time and trying to know each other. Well, for three years, I only get to know about his habits, and now, I get to know about his likes and dislikes. Even though we slept together these seven days, we didn¡¯t do anything further than kiss. He was trying to restrain himself, stating, ¡®I don¡¯t want to hurt you or the baby in any way¡¯. Honestly, it¡¯s a little bit frustrating for me. However, I also appreciate the efforts that he was making to be with me. Alessandro has changed a lot, and his behaviour says it all. I smiled at his sleeping figure and dropped a little kiss on his neck. As I was about to roll out to the other side without disturbing him, his possessive arm snaked around my waist, stopping me from going away and pulling me close to his hard chest. I gasped at first and then giggled lightly when his lips brushed my neck, tickling me. He held me tight in his arms, and I heard a raspy good morning in his tone. Fuck! How could be anyone¡¯s tone this seductive and cute at the same time? My thighs clenched at his action as I shivered when his hit breath fell on my neck. I bit my lips in anticipation. I turned to face him and immediately knew he was turned on as his blue eyes were dark with desire. Without another thought, I raised my head a little and kissed him. Immediately, he locked me in his arms and devoured my lips like a hungry beast. And just when I thought maybe I was getting it, he stopped, and I groaned in frustration, ring at him. He only chuckled and dropped a kiss on the tip of my nose. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be sad, baby. It¡¯s for your good.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him and pushed him away before rolling out of bed. ¡°Fuck you!¡± I snapped and stood up, feeling incredibly irritated by his excessive concern. I got out of bed, and he followed. ¡°Listen, Victoria, this is for...¡± I turned my gaze, ring at him and challenging him to speak further. ¡°Don¡¯t Victoria me! I know what I can take and what I can¡¯t! And if you can¡¯t give what I want, I will find someone else!¡± I snapped out of anger and frustration. That came out of the depth of my heart, preserved for seven long days! I turned around to leave when suddenly I was picked up, and before I knew it, I was on the bed with Alessandro on top of me. His blue eyes are dted with crazy darkness and anger. Wait, he is angry? What the fuck? ¡°Alessandro... mmm...¡± He stopped me with a punishing kiss as he nibbled and bit my lips to his heart¡¯s content. His words came between the kiss, ¡°You dare to say that, huh? I want to be fucked like a slut, don¡¯t you? Then let me give you this. I will make you so sore that you won¡¯t be able to walk or sit for a week! I will make you scream my name so hard that you will forget even to realize that there is any other man in this world!¡± As he kissed me, I found myself gasping at his fanatic words. Though disturbing, I couldn¡¯t deny how they stirred a primal desire within me. I mean, it is so fucking insane how some words could make me horny this much! And the hunger is only for him. Even though I was flowing in need, I struggled to get out of his grip. However, his grip was tight and hard enough not to let me even flinch. His kisses turned hungrier with time, and I could only moan under him, spreading my legs for him to stress alone. ¡°Alessandro...¡± I gasped when he took one of my hard nipples in his mouth and sucked hardly like candy. I moaned, writhed under him, and gasped again and again when his wild fingers found their way to my wetness. He moved the underwear aside and inserted two fingers, which made me go crazy in need. I swear, it felt like the very first time when he touched me. ¡°Aagh...¡± I groaned. I needed more and attempted to free my hands, which he had pinned above my head, with just one hand Suddenly, he let go of my hands, and they immediately held him tightly and pulled him closer to me. I want to feel him inside me. ¡°Please... Aless...¡± I begged him. With a chuckle against my neck, he caused me to shiver. Suddenly, he rose to his knees and undressed, causing my heart to race. Then, he ripped my clothes apart and continued to dive into me repeatedly. For the first time in my life, I realized what love is. I was filled with ecstasy by every gesture he made, and his constant affirmations about my beauty made me feel incredibly cherished. His words and desires for me sent me to the edge, and finally, holding him tightly, I came hard, screaming his name, not caring that people outside would hear me. Well, that¡¯s not the end; it was just the beginning of his dark lust as he took me again and again till darkness consumed my eyes. Chapter 69 A firm support Chapter 69 A firm support VICTORIA¡¯S POV My eyes opened to an annoying phone ringtone, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who made such a bothersome invention. Of course, this feeling onlyes to mind when sleeping. Otherwise, no one would dare to imagine such a thought in this world. I groaned and rolled over but pulled once again into his possessive arms. Alessandro nuzzled the nape of my neck and mumbled, ¡°Let it ring, don¡¯t leave me.¡± I suddenly felt my heart flip inside in a happy mood as I bit my lips, suppressing the threatening smile and nodded. However, my happy mood was ruined when the phone started ringing again, and I heard his groan. I patted his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Might be an emergency.¡± Aless groaned but let me go. I rolled to the other side and picked up the call without looking at the screen and the caller. ¡°Hello...¡± I spoke in my sleepy tone. ¡°Are you sleeping still?¡± I heard Antonio¡¯s astonished tone from the opposite side, and without even seeing him, I knew he was surprised and watching his wristwatch. I looked at the phone screen, and shit! It¡¯s ten in the morning! In my entire life, I have never slept so But today, I slept so long! Fuck! I turned to the side, ncing at the sleeping figure who had pounced on me like a wolf the whole morning and worn me out! ¡°Victoria, are you there?¡± I heard his tone again; this time, my sleepy haze was already gone I nodded, staring at the marbled ceiling. ¡°Yes, I am. I overslept today.¡± Once again, I watched the sleepy man beside me. ¡°How is everything at home?¡± I asked next and heard Antonio sighing, alerting me as I sat up, covering the quilt toward my chest. ¡°What happened, Ant? Everything alright? Are mama and papa fine?¡± I asked, suddenly not feeling good. I didn¡¯t realize my tone until I felt a movement beside me. As I turned my head, Aless was awake and sitting close to me, watching me with a silent questioning gaze. ¡°Victoria, you have toe back,¡± Antonio spoke, raising my heartbeat. ¡°Papa is not well. He needed to be hospitalizedst night.¡± ¡°What?!¡± My eyes widened, and a part of my heart clenched so tightly that I forgot to breathe for some time. ¡°How is he now? Why didn¡¯t you inform mest night? What happened to him?¡± I cried out as I felt all my limbs going cold. ¡°Hey, Princess. Don¡¯t cry. Calm down. Last night, Papa felt a slight ache in his chest, and I immediately took him to the doctor. They checked him in an emergency, and the report said he had a heart problem. His heart has a blockage and needs to be operated on soon. We need you here, Princess. Papa wants to see you,¡± he said, and I was already crying ocean at that moment. ¡°Of course, I aming right now! I will directly meet you guys at the hospital. Please take care of mama more at this time.¡± I said as I felt a caressing on my back. It¡¯s Aless. He doesn¡¯t know what is happening but is trying to calm me with his worried and confused gaze. Even now, my admiration grows for this man who knows how to be supportive in silence. ¡°Sure, we are waiting for you. Don¡¯t worry; I am in the hospital with them. You arrive soon.¡± I heard Antonio, and I hung up the call with no reply. My hands clenched his arm tightly as I turned to Aless with my teary gaze. He wiped away my tears and shushed me. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s our intimacy, my pregnancy hormones, or the overwhelming emotions making me this weak and a crybaby. I sobbed hard. ¡°Pa..pa, Aless...¡± I covered my mouth and huped. ¡°Papa is in... The hos-pi-tal,¡± I sobbed and stuttered. I was on the verge of copsing in his embrace, but he held me tightly and kept me safe in his arms. ¡°We are going back to America.¡± I heard him saying, and I nodded in his chest. I felt him moving as I was leaning on his chest. A few minutester, I heard him speaking, ¡°Get the flight ready; we will leave for New York in an hour.¡± **** I took a sharp breath as I gazed out of the ne¡¯s window at the white clouds. We are all on our way to New York in Alessandro¡¯s private jet, except for Jayden, who needed to attend a crucial business meeting and would join us tomorrow. He requested that we keep him updated on Papa¡¯s condition. I was sitting starlight, tapping on the floor with my heel impatiently. I was impatient and called Antonio at least five times and asked about Papa¡¯s condition within an hour. At this moment, I felt like my whole world is crushing apart. I was so close to my father since childhood. Maybe he was angry when I changed my identity and did not talk with me for three years, and I never Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. med them for that. I made a mistake that time and got my punishment. But now, the situation has changed, and my parents and the whole family have be my mental and emotional support. Papa held a special ce in his heart for me, and I spoke with him every day during my stay in Paris. I even spoke with both him and mamast night. But no one informed me about him. Why? And the following day, Antonio called and told me he was in the hospital?! Oh, Lord, Please help my Papa. Sitting so nervous, I felt an arm snaking me around. Alessandro was seated next to me, but my anxiety made it difficult for me to speak to him. However, he seemed to know what I needed exactly and remained by my side, providing unwavering support. He pulled me closer and secured me in his arms, locking me in his calming scent. Even though I was so anxious, I leaned on him. He is just like a shadow, always ready to protect and make me feel protected. I felt him dropping a kiss over my head as I heard his tone next, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will get well soon. He still needs to y with his grandchildren.¡± Even in this situation, I smiled a little putting his words into an image. Well, I couldn¡¯t hope any better... Chapter 70 Nothing is her fault Chapter 70 Nothing is her fault VICTORIA¡¯S POV Upon reaching the hospital, my level of anxiety began to increase. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Alessandro¡¯s continuous support, I don¡¯t think I could have managed to control my emotions for as long as I did. In just seven days, he made me forget the past three years of ignorance. I know, some would say, I am being weak by moving on so quickly. But, for me, no, I don¡¯t. During the time that I have spent with this man, I can attest that every one of his actions was sincere and imbued with love. I guess if this goes on, I will withdraw from the probation period soon. However, not now, for it¡¯s time to see Papa. Some nurses greeted us as we entered the hospital¡¯s reception, and a nurse led us to the hospital¡¯s third floor, which is the VIP floor of the hospital. Upon turning the doorknob, a heart-wrenching sight greeted me: Papa was sprawled on the bed, with awork of wires snaking across his chest. The resounding hum of machinery filled the room, providing a rhythmic background as Mama sat by Papa¡¯s side, clutching his hand in a tender embrace while Antonio was talking to his phone before the window. Just one nce at Papa and I felt my world spin as I trembled. Aless¡¯s hands wrapped around me tightly as I leaned against his chest; I couldn¡¯t remove my eyes from Papa. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. Everything will be fine,¡± he whispered in my ear soothingly, and that made me tearier. I took in a long, invigorating gulp of air and regained myposure, standing tall and proud once more. As the resilient daughter of my beloved father, I simply cannot allow myself to appear so weak and vulnerable in his presence. I wiped my tears away and stepped inside with Aless beside me. ¡°Papa...¡± I called for him as all three turned their gazes toward me. Mama stood up only to gasp, watching the man beside him. Her eyes widened as she frowned. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Her tone is broken, and a dark circle has found its home under her eyes. She looked so torn. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Antonio¡¯s cold tone came, making the situation tenser. I don¡¯t know what to say or how to say it. I only stared at Papa, who was staring at me with the same question. ¡°Umm... Guys, I... I get back to him. I decided to give him another chance,¡± I said. ¡°What!?¡± Mama gasped again as Antonio took a step forward. ¡°What are you saying, Victoria? Did you forget what he has done to you? Let me put this into perspective for you: I vividly recall rescuing you from a state ofplete unconsciousness in front of their house. And now you have the audacity to suggest that you want to give him another chance?! Don¡¯t you see Papa¡¯s condition? How could you do this in this situation, Victoria?¡± I gulped and only watched Papa. ¡°Papa, I...¡± But, he turned his head to the other side, disappointed in me, breaking me apart. How would I make them understand? Did I hurt them again? Am I, not a good daughter? Should I not bring him here? All these questions kept roaming around my head, and I felt weak on my knees. ¡°Nothing is her fault.¡± I heard Alessandro¡¯s tone as all the eyes turned to him. ¡°Who allowed you to talk? Don¡¯t even dare,¡± Antonio turned murderous, and he would have bitten him by now if Papa¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t like this, that¡¯s for sure. However, Aless didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I know I am not allowed, but I also can¡¯t ept how you talk with my wife,¡± he replied. ¡°Wife? Despite all that has transpired, do you have the audacity to refer to her as your wife?¡± Antonio chuckled coldly. ¡°Did you hit your head and forget the part where you both get divorced? She is certainly not your wife, and you obviously don¡¯t tell me how I should talk with my sister.¡± Alessandro wanted to reply, but I grabbed his hand. He looked at me, and I shook my head at him. He agreed, even though reluctantly, he did and withdrew his gaze from my brother and then focused on my parents. Both Mama and Papa are angry too. I was about to say something when Aless suddenly went on his knees, earning Mama¡¯s surprised attention. Papa also turned to him. He didn¡¯t say anything but was surprised as well. ¡°I know I did wrong. My actions are irredeemable, and I don¡¯t merit forgiveness. However, Victoria¡¯s departure opened my eyes to her true value. I¡¯vee to understand that I¡¯m a mere shell of myself without her, and my existence is a wretched inferno in her absence.¡± ¡°I chased her like a madman, and finally, she agreed to give me one chance; with this, I promise before you, on my knees, I won¡¯t let sad tears roll down her eyes because of me or my family again. I will keep her as the queen she is and always take care of her.¡± ¡°As her parents, I need your permission to give me one chance. Please, just one chance. I promise I will never give you a reason toin against me.¡± Mama and Papa shared their nces, and Papa slowly raised his hand and called Aless closer to him. He stood up and went beside him only to bend down again. Papa once nced at me before saying, ¡°Victoria is the Princess of our family. She suffered a lot for you. Are you sure you can take care of her?¡± His tone is low, but his words are clear. Alessandro nodded. ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t give you a chance toin.¡± Papa nodded. ¡°We have never stopped her for anything. Should she choose to give you an opportunity, we wholeheartedly concur and give our blessing.¡± He turned to face Mama, and she nodded, making my heart beat faster. ¡°But, one mistake and... I will ruin you by myself.¡± Papa threatened with the same tone. Alessandro nodded. ¡°I will ept every punishment.¡± Papa smiled, which transferred to Mama, and watching them made me feel happy. Finally, they epted! Papa called me closer and ced my hand in Alessandro¡¯s hand. He squeezed it as we both smiled at each other. And now, there is only one... I turned to my brother, who was still standing a bit away from us. ¡°Antonio...¡± I started but was forced to stop when his next words fell. ¡°I am not Mama and Papa; I want you to be happy, doll, but I can¡¯t forget how I picked you up before that house. I will only ept him if I ever forget that, which I can¡¯t.¡± He said and left the room, leaving a part of me aching... Chapter 71 My first love... Chapter 71 My first love... ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV Victoria rubbed her hands together; she kept fidgeting with her fingers and looking up at the OT light from time to time. Today is Mr. Edwards¡¯s surgery. Mrs. Edwards and Antonio are also here. Antonio still doesn¡¯t talk to me and is even a bit upset about his sister. I totally get where he¡¯sing from¡ªif I had a sister and found her in the same state as he did, he wouldn¡¯t be breathing right now. I guess time will heal everything. But, the main point is now, the surgery. I have arranged for the best heart surgeon, and he is from LA. I knew the Doctor; he also did Grandma¡¯s surgery too. When I advised him, they agreed, and Antonio also didn¡¯t stop. After all, it¡¯s for his father¡¯s betterment. Victoria again rubbed her hands and, this time, on her thighs. She¡¯s feeling quite tense, and although I recognize her anxiety, it¡¯s clear that this distress isn¡¯t doing her health any favors. I held her in my arms, and she immediately leaned back on my chest. Recently, she has grown a habit of leaning on me whenever she gets the chance, and I don¡¯tin at all. I so love it when she does that, and I am willing to do anything to make herfortable and happy. After all, she is not only my woman but carrying my baby. So, I feel, it¡¯s my responsibility to be at her service. I caressed the baby bump, and she sighed. ¡°Everyone will be fine, right?¡± She asked for the hundredth time. ¡°Mmhm. Yes, he will. He has to,¡± I replied the same answer firmly, even though I was also panicking inside. I can¡¯t really show my panic to her and make her more anxious. I need to be strong for her. Hours passed by, and the OT light finally stopped. Her hands clenched my thighs tightly as I rubbed her back. The Doctor came out in his surgery clothes, and we all rushed to him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°How is it, Doctor?¡± Mrs. Edwards asked in a rush. The Doctor smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Operation is sessful, and he is out of danger now.¡± We all sighed in relief. ¡°When can we meet him, Doc.?¡± Victoria asked this time. ¡°He is sleeping now. We will keep him in the emergency for the night, and after he is awake, we will transfer him to the regr room. Don¡¯t worry; he is fine,¡± the Doctor assured again and walked away with his colleagues and nurses. Victoria kept her head on my chest again; this time, she looked exhausted when all the tension had just been released. I caressed her head. ¡°See, I told you, he is fine.¡± She nodded. ¡°Thank you, Alessandro.¡± ¡°Victoria, doll, you go home now. Antonio and I are here. You should try to get more rest and make sure you¡¯re taking good care of yourself,¡± Mrs. Edwards said. Victoria shook her head. ¡°But, mama...¡± ¡°Mama is right, Victoria. You need to take more rest.¡± Antonio interrupted her. ¡°We are here and will keep you updated.¡± She finally nodded and looked up at me. ¡°Take me home... Our home.¡± Her words almost stopped my heartbeat because after returning from Paris, she didn¡¯te back with me but stayed in the hospital with her father. I wasn¡¯t sure how to ask her toe with me, and now, when she said by herself, this made my heart flip. Finally, everything is falling into ce. **** Two weekster... I got off my car and looked at the shop¡ªone of the biggest jewelry shops in the world. The shop belongs to Edwards, of course. I walked inside, and the manager weed me with a smile. He knows me well enough. Of course, he does know Devontes. ¡°Is it ready?¡± I asked, and he nodded politely. ¡°Of course, sir. Pleasee with me.¡± He led me to the VIP section and ordered one salesperson to bring my order. A few secondster, ady went inside with a little tray in her hands with a little deep blue velvet box ced over it. She ced the box before me. ¡°Here is your special order, sir.¡± The manager said. I looked at the sparkling blue diamond¡ªone of the world¡¯s most expensive diamonds. The emerald cut vivid blue diamond is shining over tinum. In the ring, there is a little ¡®Mine Forever¡¯ engraved. I picked up the ring and observed it carefully. I have nned to propose to Victoria now. Though I brought another ring before, I chose to give it to her on the wedding day, and with this one, I will propose to her. I am sure she will love it so much since blue is her favorite color. Yes, I do know everything about her now. Her likes, her dislikes, how she was in childhood, and many more. But, she carefully avoided talking about her first love. Well, I let it slip. Some things should remain personal. Like, I do have some. There is something that I have kept from Victoria too, and I have no intention of revealing it to her. My first love... I love Victoria, and I want to maintain our current rtionship without dwelling on the past, including how we met and anything that urred three years ago, should be left behind us. Though we didn¡¯t talk about those matters, as I said, some things are better to keep in the past. I stood up, took the velvet box, and kept it in my suit pocket. I walked out of the jewelry shop and settled in the car once again. Just as I sat down, my mobile phone vibrated with a text. I opened it, and it was from Calvin. He is in Paris, taking care of the new project that I have to leave in the middle. I trust him, so no worries. I read the text, ¡®Boss, tomorrow you have a dinner invitation from DW Wine Corp. Please be there at seven with your femalepanion. Your invitation is on your office desk.¡¯ Oh! I almost forgot about this in every other thing. I have an invitation from DW Wine Corp¡ªthe mysterious Director. I will ask Victoria toe with me; I hope she agrees. I tossed the phone aside and looked out of the car window. A little curious about the Director. Well, I am excited to meet this mystery man... Chapter 72 What of I say no? Chapter 72 What of I say no? VICTORIA¡¯S POV The world we live in can be a convoluted ce, but my story adds a twist to it. At one point, I believed that I would go to any lengths for Alessandro, even though he didn¡¯t reciprocate my feelings. But eventually, I made the bold decision to bid him goodbye. Yet, fate has brought us together once more, and this time around, he¡¯s the one going above and beyond for me. I must say, he¡¯s putting his all into it! Even though we didn¡¯t get married yet, I am considering being his wife once again. However, he didn¡¯t really ask for that. These two weeks, he has kept me like a queen, as he promised. He fulfilled my physical desires and supported me emotionally. He brought peace to my mind. He went officete and came home early. Sometimes he did office tasks from home but didn¡¯t let me feel bored when I wasn¡¯t working. On off days, he would take me out on dates and dotted on me over and over, making me greedy for his care and love. He would always be on standby for my midnight cravings and kept a chef on night duty who would only serve me food if I wanted at midnight. Sometimes, I wanted to go outside in the middle night, and he apanied me without a hint ofint. Alessandro even banned me from entering the kitchen two days ago when I identally burnt my finger a little. Although it may not have been a major problem, Alessandro acted with great urgency and care. He attended to me with the fervor of newlyweds on their honeymoon, summoning a doctor home and ensuring that I received the best possible treatment as though I had suffered a grievous injury such as the loss of a finger. He even cooked for me on his off days. Sometimes, he would call me a couple of times from the office. At times, his care annoyed me, yet I love his deeds¡ªespecially this change in him. Basically, I am staying in his mansion and his bed like his wife, that used to be ours. Now, even half of it belongs to me, but I am unsure how much equality I have in this without being his official partner. I don¡¯t know if he is nning to marry again or not. I have given him three months to prove himself. But Alessandro has proven himself in just three weeks. His care made me determined to ept him officially in my life, which I didn¡¯t yet. I have decided to wait for three months. And I really do hope that he is considering our marriage again. Because if he doesn¡¯t, then I don¡¯t know what step I will take next. I want him in my life, and I want him fully, not like this. This situation is certainlyplicated for me, and over time, this is also making me nervous. I sighed... However, in all this, I have a little regret. I am still not on good terms with my brother. Antonio is still upset. He doesn¡¯t like Aless and does not talk to or about him. Once a day, he would call me and inform me about the official work, as I was currently doing work from home. And would ask if I am okay. I tried to talk twice about Aless, but he simply ignored me and said, ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear anything about him till I forget that day,¡¯ which seemed like an impossible task. As I sat on the swing couch on the huge porch of our bedroom, I heard footsteps, and without even looking back, I knew who it was. I felt a kiss on my cheek and turned my head to the side, only to be kissed on my lips. I gasped, genuinely surprised, as I watched my phone beside me. ¡°You came too early today; what¡¯s the asion?¡± I asked as Aless walked across and sat beside me, holding me in his arms. I leaned on him, letting half of my weight to him. I do that often, and he does not seem to mind. He adjusted mefortably and kissed my neck before tucking a few hairs behind my ear. ¡°What asion could be bigger than you?¡± He lifted his brow. ¡°You are always the important one.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°You know how to flirt, don¡¯t you?¡± He nodded. ¡°Well, I tried it, but is it working?¡± I shrugged. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I will try more,¡± he nuzzled my neck, making me shiver in his hold. He nted feathery kisses on my neck as his fingers circled my thighs. Goodness, this man is full of energy! I mean, yes, I know I do crave his touch and that huge manhood of him. But he is wilder in bed! Every single time, he would leave me sore between my thighs and his marks on me. Too much that the whole day I would only feel him, and before it faded, he would do it again! Well, I won¡¯tin, though. ¡°Victoria...¡± Aless called for me as I hummed in answer. ¡°Tomorrow, I have a dinner invitation. And I was hoping you coulde with me. Will you?¡± He asked with his drop-dead sexy voice. I slightly tilted my head, looking at him, ¡°Dinner invitation? You want to bring me with you?¡± I asked; I don¡¯t know why but somewhere in my mind, I never expected that. This one gesture means a lot. Especially when you are taking a pregnant woman with you to the banquet, it¡¯s a sign of official partners. My heart flipped a couple of times as I bit down my lips. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked again. He arched his brow. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sure? You are my woman, and I will bring you with me.¡± His gaze dropped a little. ¡°What? You don¡¯t wannae with me?¡± He sounded a little low this time, and my stomach clenched tightly. ¡°No, I... I wannae. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to face any drama there.¡± He grabbed my chin and pulled my face closer to him as he dropped a little peck on my lips. ¡°I will not let any bad roam around you, let alone touch you, sweetheart.¡± I wanted to smile brightly but suppressed it and then nodded. ¡°Fine, I wille with you.¡± Well, how can I say no to this man? From me, everything will always be yes for him... Chapter 73 No, I dont Chapter 73 No, I don''t VICTORIA¡¯S POV Soon the next day came. At four o¡¯clock, I left my desk in the library and walked inside our room. I took a shower and came out, only to find Sophia waiting for me in the room. ¡°Madam Devonte!¡± She eximed as I almost rolled my eyes at her. This woman still calls me Madam Devonte, even though I have asked her not to. I am not Madam Devonte yet. But, she seemed not to care about my sullen mood and pointed at the bag. ¡°Here are your things.¡± My gaze turned to the bag, and I frowned a little. ¡°What is this?¡± As if to answer me, my phone started ringing. Sophia smiled, ¡°I guess it¡¯s Master. He will exin. Please, excuse me.¡± She bowed a little, then left. She was right; It was Aless. I received the call. ¡°So, what is my baby and baby¡¯s mother doing?¡± He asked. Honestly, I am not used to this lovey-dovey situation and words. And from him? Well, it never happened before. But, as he is trying, I am also trying to ept his love for me. I suppressed the smile as I felt ticklish in my stomach and pouted a little. ¡°They just came out of the shower and standing before the bag our master has sent us,¡± I replied, and it felt that everything stopped for a few seconds. Or maybe, Alessandro stopped? I don¡¯t know; I just felt like it. ¡°Oh, so do they see what is inside the bag?¡± He asked; this time, his tone seemed a little groggy, which was exceptionally sexy to my fresh ears! I bit down my lips and gulped. ¡°Well, not yet. But, what is it?¡± ¡°There is a dress and matching shoe for tonight¡¯s banquet. I hope you will like it.¡± ¡°Mmhm. I will wear it for you tonight,¡± I said, feeling my cheeks burn. I swear, I am red like a tomato now. The moment those words fell from my lips, I heard his low growl. ¡°Oh, fuck, baby... Don¡¯t do this to me.¡± I blinked at first. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t know what you did?¡± I heard his extremely sexy tone, clenching my thighs. I shook my head innocently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, then maybe I have to remind you. Wait for me.¡± He said and cut the call. ¡°Huh? What just happened?¡± I was left speechless. What is wrong with him? However, I couldn¡¯t think about him much as my phone vibrated with a call again. This time, it¡¯s Antonio, my brother. Why is he calling now? I received the call. ¡°Hey, Ant...¡± I tried to sound casual and pretend no problems were going on between us. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± He asked, and I shook my head, denying his guess immediately. ¡°of course not. Tell me, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Today, there is a dinner banquet held by DW Wine Corp. The Director invited Alessandro too. Are you ¡°Yes, he told me about that yesterday. I agreed,¡± I said, suppressing the excitement in my heart. Finally, he initiated to ask about Aless. ¡°Oh... Did you see the location?¡± He asked again. I shook my head in denial. ¡°Nah, not yet. Moreover, Aless knows the location, I am sure.¡± ¡°Well, the function will be at the Hotel Ceilo; we both hold half shares in this hotel.¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I do remember about it...¡± Then suddenly, a thought crossed my mind. ¡°This White Corp and its Director. Isn¡¯t he a mysterious man? Are you sure it will be fine? Because we don¡¯t have much idea about thepany itself. Do you know anything about the owner?¡± ¡°Well, could it be a scam or something?¡± I voiced out my fear. ¡°Well, no.¡± Antonio¡¯s tone came from the other side. ¡°I am also not sure about the owner of DW Wine Corp. The owner is a mysterious man, though I have already received the full payment and divided it into two. So, there is no money issue.¡± I nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I am really excited to see the man himself. What do you think?¡± ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Antonio replied. ¡°Well, then, see you in the banquet and... Take care.¡± He said before hanging up the call. I tossed the phone around, dropping the topic of the mysterious Director, and turned to face the bag that my man sent. The thought of him being my man still tightened my belly even after I was carrying his baby. This seems too unreal. I opened the zipper and gasped, looking at the dress. It is a red dress, as red as the queen¡¯s red rose. The texture of the fabric is as smooth and luxurious as silk, the A-line cor boasts a vintage ir, and the hemline appears to be embellished with a dazzling disy reminiscent of twinkling starlight. The dress is custom-made because it has been specially designed for a pregnant woman. It¡¯s an Alisha Maroon design and a piece of art. I love Alisha¡¯s dress. She is originally from Italy and only makes one piece for every dress which she sells at a very high price. Well, it¡¯s worth it, no doubt. And then I got a pair of matching red sandals and no heels. Surely, chosen by Aless because he did not allow me to wear heels during my pregnancy after the doctor strictly forbade me from doing that. I picked up the dress and slipped out of my bathrobe. I immediately wore the dress, avoiding the bra. Because, nowadays, it¡¯s slightly ufortable for me to wear innerwear and Aless knows this, the dress is surely made securely. I avoided wearing panties, either. As I pulled the zip up halfway, I heard the door open, and immediately I knew who had entered. As if just to prove my guess right, I felt his hot touch on my half-bare back as he pulled the half of the chain up, pulling me closer to him as my back collided with his firm chest. Well, by his gesture, I will surely walk the whole party with sore legs and swollen neck... Chapter 74 Fuck me! Please! Chapter 74 Fuck me! Please! VICTORIA¡¯S POV I tensed my quivering thighs and nibbled on my lip as I savored the sensation of smooth silver Ben Wa balls nestled deep in my pussy. Though I¡¯d heard about these things before, I¡¯m experiencing this for the first time. Of course, this evil idea came from Alessandro¡¯s head. He felt it would be a good punishment for me as I was being stubborn! I don¡¯t really know for what stubbornness I am receiving this punishment, though. Honestly, this feels ufortable a little, but it¡¯s pleasurable too. It¡¯s keeping me on my toes, and a little hard to sit with this thing inside me, making me weak on my knees. I red at the man sitting proudly in the limousine. Perhaps he sensed the intensity of my gaze upon him, and in response, he swiveled his head in my direction. His piercingly handsome face bore a dangerously alluring smirk akin to that of a mischievous devil. I pouted slightly and withdrew my gaze from him; he didn¡¯t like that. Immediately, he pulled me to him and made me sit on hisp. I gasped as my toes curled in a sinful sensation when I was pulled down. I suppressed my moan hard and felt his teeth on my neck. ¡°What happened, baby?¡± His whispery tone is incredibly sexy to my ear; in this situation, it¡¯s an aphrodisiac. I bit down my lower lip again and shook my head. ¡°N..othing.¡± I am feeling too horny to speak. ¡°Yeah?¡± I heard him and could feel his smirk. Fucking asshole! His hand rolled around my thighs before slowly it started finding its way under my dress. I moved a little with his warm touch. Is he trying to make me desperate? Because at home, too, he didn¡¯t fuck me but only teased me,ter filled me with that freaking ball!? I gasped in silence when his hand touched closely near my pussy. My breath hitched as I inhaled a sharp breath. Aless suddenly cupped my pussy, and I couldn¡¯t suppress my moan anymore as I arched my back and pushed myself more to his touch. I am losing my sanity, and I need him! Fuck! I don¡¯t care about the ce or situation; I just need him inside me! ¡°A...Aless..¡± I moaned his name, eyes closed shut as he massaged me there. Those balls are making it harder for me to tolerate because they are making me full but not moving at all! ¡°Yes, baby...¡± I heard his husky whisper. ¡°I... Aagh!¡± I gasped and moaned when he pushed the ball further. ¡°You what, baby? Tell me, what do you want?¡± His breathy and rigid words, with his painful tortures in my pussy, make me go mad in need. ¡°Mmhmm...¡± My hands rolled around his neck as I leaned on his chest, arching my hips more to get his touch, but he was not letting me get it to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°Fuck, Aless... Please...¡± I begged. ¡°Please, what, baby?¡± He nuzzled my neck, and I tilted my head to give him space, yet he didn¡¯t really touch me much, only teasing. I cried. ¡°Fuck me! Please! I need you!¡± I said it without even thinking about my surroundings and as if he was waiting for me to say the words. Immediately, he lifted me up and carefullyid me on the seat. He pushed my clothes toward my belly as he sucked my belly button before pushing the dress further to my nipples. My hard peeking Nipples dly shivered at his touch as he sucked me and massaged my wetness. Then slowly, leaving my nipple with a loud pop, he traveled down between my legs. He eagerly took hold of the ball with his teeth, leaving me breathless as he kissed the mound and left me feeling a sudden emptiness. I couldn¡¯t even catch my breath before I let out another moan as his skilled tongue made contact with my heated and moist core, causing a rush of wetness to flow out of me. Alessandro looked at me like a mad-thirsty man, and I could only writhe under him with my screams. My mind didn¡¯t even bother to think about the noise I was making while being eaten in the car! Gradually, my toes curled, but as I was about to cum, he stopped, and I groaned, ring at him. Aless chuckled as my throat dried, watching his chin that was filled with my juices. He unzipped his pant before flipping me on my stomach carefully. He put a pillow under my stomach, making sure I amfortable before mming his hard and huge cock inside my wetness. It slipped inside me without stopping, and Aless started pounding me like a crazy wild beast. He pounded me as if he hated me, but I know him well. I cummed three times before he filled my inside with his warm seeds. I felt so tired after this crazy sex, and he cleaned me before making me sit up again. I leaned on his chest tiredly and suddenly realized the car was not moving, and as I looked outside through the closed window, I saw ¡®Hotel Ceilo.¡¯ I blinked and then turned to Alessandro in surprise. Wait... ¡°When did we?...¡± I couldn¡¯t even dare toplete the sentence as he chuckled. ¡°We reached here around ten minutes ago.¡± He raised his brow at me. ¡°Calvin called once; you didn¡¯t hear?¡± I blinked again as I felt blood rushing up to my cheeks. I gasped and hid in his chest. ¡°Fuck! Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± Alessandro kissed my head and chuckled. ¡°You are busy moaning my name; how could I end that part?¡± I yfully punched his chest and groaned in embarrassment. This is so shameful! What would the chauffeur and Calvin think about me?! I once again heard hisugh and red at him this time. ¡°Stopughing! This is not funny!¡± He arched his brow. ¡°Not funny, but pleasurable much, isn¡¯t it?¡± I red at him again, ¡°Shut up!¡± And proceed to get out of the car... He chuckled again and came out behind me while Calvin opened the door for us. I watched up at the hotel. I remembering here once with Papa and Mama to attend a banquet. But, watching too many people, I did not attend. I watched Alessandro here for the first time, and he reminded me of Dominic that time. Of course, there is a resemnce between the brothers. At that time, I was sad losing Dominic and med myself for months. Just as I watched Aless, at that moment, I decided to be by his side even if I didn¡¯t love him. However, working as his assistant, I fell for him, and everyone knows the rest. But, One thing is still unknown. Who drugged Aless and me that night? Who brought us closer? Well, maybe something is better to be off. Moreover, it¡¯s getting better daily, and I don¡¯t want to ruin everything by bringing up the past in front. But the thing is, how do things change, right? Once, I saw him here for the first time, and now, I am here with him as his woman and baby¡¯s mother. Alessandro¡¯s arm held my waist tight and pulled me close to himself. I looked up, and he smiled, sending me a wink. I shook my head with a smile. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t hold my anger against him for over five minutes. **** Holding his arm tightly, I stepped inside with Aless beside me. People¡¯s gazes turned to us. Some gasped, and some were nk. Well, I am used to it. The difference is that I am now confident, strong, and pregnant with his baby. Now, I don¡¯t really care about people¡¯s stares orments about me or us. As we walked inside, the gazes followed us around. I felt Alessandro¡¯sforting touch on me, and I smiled at him. ¡°You okay?¡± He asked, and I nodded. ¡°I am fine.¡± He nodded and kissed my forehead, gaining more attention toward us. But that does not matter to me anymore. Now, I know what I want, and I have that. And that is enough for me. I don¡¯t want more than anything... **** I stood in a corner, and Sage was standing behind me, a little away from me. He always followed me everywhere, and Alessandro approved it too. I Roamed my eyes everywhere and watched people of different sorts. Even though I belong to this rich society, I am not used to these banquets. It was kind of forceful to me. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for Alessandro, I wouldn¡¯t have counted my steps here. I don¡¯t see anything other than fake and lies in the banquets. Rich people would alwayse good to you when you have power and equal rights. And if not, they would show you their true colors. I have learned this cruel truth the hard way. And frankly, I don¡¯t like this life a bit. But, sometimes, some things need to bepromised, As I did for Aless. My eyes stopped at him. He is talking to some of his business mates. All the while, he was glued to me and had just parted a few minutes ago. He must have felt my gaze on his as he turned to me and smiled at me. Suddenly, his smile vanished as he inserted his hand in his pocket and brought out his phone. Maybe, someone just called him as he excused himself a bit away from his mates and received the call. As I was standing and waiting for the main host to attend the party, who seemed a bitte in his own party, I once again started roaming my gaze on the hall. Suddenly, my legs started aching a little, and I sat down on the chair beside me. I could sense eyes fixed on me, some filled with admiration and awe, while the majority brimmed with envy and jealousy. But, unlike before, no one dared to cross their path with me. Well, while I used to be Victoria ke, everyone tried to insult me, and now, they perfectly avoid me, and if they greet me, then one should see their huge smile of fake appreciation. After all, I am Victoria Edwards. This is enough for them to stay away from me. As I was getting bored, my eyes suddenly caught a figure that almost burst me in annoyance. Cami White is standing near the entrance. She is wearing a dark green bodycon slotted gown with her hair curled to one side. This girl is beautiful without a doubt, but her personality is absolutely the ugliest, at least in my eyes. Wait... But what is she doing here? Because she is alone, without anypanion. Has she been invited to tonight¡¯s banquet? Chapter 75 Who is the father? Chapter 75 Who is the father? VICTORIA¡¯S POV I fell into aplete daze just by her appearance. Recently, I have got to know about something that she did in the past in my investigation. However, I was too upied with my recent pleasures and Papa¡¯s health, so I didn¡¯t have time to think about her and her deeds. Moreover, I did not want to bring her into my life, so I avoided her topic until I saw her at the banquet tonight. Her presence raised many questions, and I certainly didn¡¯t feelfortable watching her. I turned my gaze subconsciously and searched for my man, Alessandro. Wait... Where is he? Wasn¡¯t he talking on the phone just a few seconds ago? Where did he leave now? Did he see Cami? Does he know about her presence in tonight¡¯s banquet from before? If he does, I swear, I am gonna kill him! I watched Cami again. Perhaps I remained unnoticed as she exchanged warm greetings and shed a beaming smile at others, seemingly unaware of my presence. Oh, I know only how fake she is. Watching her at the party, I felt a little nauseous as the warning of something obnoxious. I stood up, and Sage might have felt something was wrong as he stepped close to me. ¡°Anything wrong, ma¡¯am?¡± He asked, and I shook my head. It also could be that I am thinking too much. But, I can¡¯t deny the ufortableness that is rising inside me. ¡°No, I just want to go to the washroom. You stay here, and I will be back in a minute.¡± ¡°I will...¡± He tried to retort, but I shook my head firmly. ¡°No, stay here. I will be back soon.¡± He stepped back reluctantly, and I went to the washroom. Thankfully, the ce is empty. I freshened myself and opened my purse to touch up my makeup a little. I did light makeup, so the red lips are vibrant and take all the attention. As I started touching up, the bathroom door opened, and I heard footsteps. Without bothering who the person was, I concentrated on myself, but I guess that wasn¡¯t my luck for the night as I heard, ¡®Oh, so I didn¡¯t see wrong, huh?¡¯ Fuck! God! The same annoying tone! Why the fuck she has to be here?! My seething anger was bubbling within, yet I had to mask it with a fa?ade of a cheerful grin. ¡°Oh, Good Evening, Miss White.¡± I gritted her. She rolled her eyes and sneered in mockery. However, her smile vanished the moment her eyes fell on my baby bump. It¡¯s visible, and Alessandro wanted it to be visible. In his words, ¡®every scumbag should know who you belong to. You are mine only.¡¯ Her eyes widened in shock as she blinked a few times and then looked up at me. ¡°Y... You...¡± Her tone is so in shock and gaspy. I knew exactly what she was trying to say; I still pretended not to know as I raised my brow. Cami¡¯s eyes met mine. The shock on her face gradually turned into jealousy and anger. ¡°You are pregnant? Who is the father?¡± She asked. I chuckled in surprise and bitterness. ¡°And you think I am excited to let you know?¡± I shook my head. ¡°You are too naive, Cami. How did you even think to question me?¡± She seemed lost in a different dimension, for not a single word of mine prated her mind as she frowned. Cami stepped forward a little to me. ¡°This is Alessandro¡¯s baby, am I right? That day in the resort, you slept with him. You got the baby from there?!¡± I stared at the woman before me. Right now, she seemed like a psychopath obsessed with Aless and could do anything. I am not scared for myself but for my baby. I wish I had brought my maid Dahe along with me. At least she wouldn¡¯t get close to me. But that does not mean that I have to answer her question. She is trying to mess with the wrong person. Did she forget what I did to herst time? Even if she got bail, it wasn¡¯t hard for me to again put her in jail. Back then, I just wanted to leave peacefully and forget about her matter. However, now I think she needs to get the right punishment for her deeds. She thinks it¡¯s too easy to mess up with me. Well, if she caused any trouble today, she would regret her entire life for this. I remained silent but swiftly stashed my touch-up essentials into my handbag before turning toward the mirror. Delighted with my reflection and finding it agreeable, I turned back towards Cami. ¡°Well, my baby, my baby¡¯s father, and my life, none of them are your concern. So, you live your life and let me live mine if you don¡¯t want to fall in trouble in the future.¡± I said, shing a smile, and then tried to walk past her as she jumped before the door like a wall, not letting me go out. I arched my brow at her. My patience is going lower. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Victoria, you ate such a shameless bitch! You stole Aless from me three years ago, and now you are doing the same three yearster! You are even carrying his baby now!¡± Her eyes turned red as if she were the victim here. ¡°I have never seen anything shameless than you! You even dared to me your deeds on me! You think I don¡¯t understand anything! You left Aless so you can manipte him back into your life! Now, with this baby, are you ckmailing my Aless?¡± ¡°How could a woman be such shameless?!¡± She said. It seemed her mental peace broke down the moment her eyes fell on my pregnant belly. Lying on my face and pretending to be a victim when she knows the truth already... Chapter 76 Three years ago... Chapter 76 Three years ago... VICTORIA¡¯S POV I gasped in my mind; does she think I lost my memory? Or does she believes I don¡¯t know anything? It seems that thetter may be the case. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her, leaning my lower back on the counter. This is certainly ridiculous! ¡°What did you just say? I seduced him three years ago, andst time in the hotel?¡± I let out a chuckle, this time harder than before. Does she think I don¡¯t know anything about her deeds? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Her past misdeeds, including what she did three years ago and how she sought to harm me, my baby, and Alessandro? I guess, It¡¯s time to remind her once again. ¡°Oh, Cami, it¡¯s a pity you think like that.¡± I shrugged. I will give it to her if she asks for it. She doesn¡¯t really know the real Victoria Edwards. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to put up against me? Just because I never really tried to hurt you back?¡± I stared at her, meeting her teary gaze. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, do not be overly confident that you will remain safe just because you are safe now. You may be totally ruined.¡± I folded my arms over my chest. ¡°Do you really need me to remind you what urred three years ago?¡± I scrunched my nose. ¡°Maybe you need to be reminded again, don¡¯t you?¡± She stared at me, and her countenance suddenly became alert in response to my words. ¡°Wh... what do you mean?¡± I tilted my head with a smirk, ¡°DO I HAVE TO REMIND YOU HOW YOU DRUGGED ALESSANDRO THREE YEARS AGO?¡± Her face paled, and she stood like a frozen statue. Without giving her time to process the information, I continued, ¡°Three years ago, I joined Reywalt as Alessandro¡¯s assistant. That night, when we stayed in the hotel, you decided to follow him and drug him.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s not the end?¡± I shook my head, my eyes sharp. ¡°You even drugged me and wanted to send me to another room. Correct me if I am mistaken, but I believe you intended to send me to the room of some old man who is a bit entric in bed simply because you were feeling unjustifiably jealous.¡± ¡°But destiny has some other ns for us. Somehow, Aless and I came to the same room and had each other while you were locked with that old man and got... Tortured?¡± I arched my brow at her dry and pale face. She looked like she had seen a ghost. Yet, I didn¡¯t stop. I am in the mood for confrontation tonight. I will solve the issue of three years ago tonight. ¡°Was the night fun, Cami?¡± I asked, knowing well that it wasn¡¯t. She dug a grave for me but fell into it herself and got trapped. The crazy thought of that man whipping Cami caused my lips to curve. ¡°I bet you had such a great time that you¡¯ll have to spend the next two days secretly in the hospital, right?¡± And you showed up two dayster in the Devonte mansion with the excuse of your work.¡± I took a step forward this time. Cami¡¯s face is fully pale right now. She was sweating as she gulped and stuttered. ¡°Wh... what are you say...ing? I... I don¡¯t understand anything!¡± She retorted, making me chuckle. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I raised my brows and shook my head. ¡°There is no point lying when we are alone here, and both know the truth. That night, I was stuck with Aless, thanks to you and your master n!¡± ¡°You even took drugs that night to save yourself and put some me on me, which backfired, and you changed the n by ming the drugs on me.¡± ¡°And now what?¡± I shrugged as I took another step toward her, pointing at my belly. ¡°You guessed it right. This baby is mine and Alessandro¡¯s. He is the father, but it didn¡¯t happen that day when you drugged us again or before that.¡± ¡°I was pregnant when we were married.¡± I sighed as I smiled at her again. ¡°Guess what? You couldn¡¯t even get him even though in ignored me in our three years of marriage. Still, he is mine today, and I am carrying his baby.¡± I took another step toward her. ¡°Do you know with whom I am here today?¡± I smiled brightly, loving this game. ¡°I am with the man I love. I am here with Aless. He invited me here, and we even agreed to get back together.¡± I could feel her rage. Cami is fuming by now. I know making a psychopath angry could cause trouble, but I am not scared anymore and need to end this. So, I did what I felt right to do. She trembled as her angry red eyes grew even more intense. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I am certain you have heard everything I have said, Cami. Stop pretending now. Your bullshit is getting on my nerves, truly. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡± ¡°You designed your cmity. Nobody caused you any harm, but you made your life miserable.¡± She suddenlyughed like a maniac, making me nauseous again. She stared at me in disdain and gritted her teeth. ¡°I ruined my own life, huh? Then let me ruin yours too...¡± She suddenly jumped toward me in an attacking mode, but I moved quickly, dodging her attack. Something I learned from self-defense during these months in Paris with Sage. I swung around and shoved her to the ground. She gasped andnded on the floor hard, and at that exact moment, the door of the women¡¯s washroom opened, revealing Alessandro¡¯s surprised face... *********** AUTHOUR''S NOTE... Guys, can you guess what happened next? Please doments and let me know your guesses! I am so excited! Chapter 77 A little more time... Chapter 77 A little more time... VICTORIA¡¯S POV Is God angry with me for any reason? I don¡¯t know the particr answer, but my situation forced me to feel this way. I mean, imagine what just happened here! All the while, Cami tried to bully me. She even raised her hand to hit me, and just when I took my stand, Alessandro entered and witnessed the same scenario. Remember why I decided to get divorced? Yeah, exactly like that. I stared at his blue eyes, which were confused and somewhat stunned. His gaze once fell on the woman on the ground and then came to me. Would he do the same? Would he believe her just like before? Would this happy time of mine with him end right here? And to confirm my fear, Cami cried hysterically. ¡°Oh, Aless! you are here!¡± She sniffed. ¡°See what she did to me! She tried to hurt me again because she thought you didn¡¯t want me! She is jealous!¡± ¡°She thinks she can do anything because of her identity!¡± I did not bother to focus on the fake woman but only stared at the person whose decision was vital to me. No, I won¡¯t say anything. He should trust me even if I didn¡¯t defend myself. My love for him was genuine and came from the depths of my heart, not just a passing infatuation. I just want to know what he thinks, as his one decision now will significantly impact future decisions. It felt like everything stood still until Aless moved from his position. He came inside, and just when I thought he would go to her, he came to me, and my heart started racing. His brows furrowed as he checked me up and down. ¡°You okay?¡± I gulped, blinked, and nodded slightly. I don¡¯t know what to answer or how to answer. My emotions are the biggest barrier right now. And to my surprise, he hugged me carefully, pulling me close to his chest, and tightly wrapped his firm muscled arms around me. I heard him sighing audibly. ¡°I am d you are fine. I was scared when I heard from Sage that you left alone for the bathroom.¡± He broke the hug and caressed my cheek. I looked up at him. There was no trace of anger or doubt, but I sensed his admiration as he gazed softly at me. Not once did he divert his gaze towards Cami, who remained on the ground. D...Did he believe me? The thought clenched my heart tight. ¡°So... You followed me to the washroom?¡± I asked, a little surprised. He nodded calmly but firmly, agreeing. ¡°B...But this isdies¡¯ toilet.¡± I blinked at his childishness. ¡°I know. I was standing outside, waiting for you, and suddenly heard infuriating sounds. I was worried for you, so I came in.¡± He exined, and he frowned again. ¡°Sure she didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± He examined me from head to toe once more and only seemed content once he confirmed that I was unharmed and there were no marks on my body except for his love bites. ¡°I am fine,¡± I replied. Honestly, I am still in a daze. The sudden change in my life is too pleasing to exin¡ªespecially how Aless is dotting on me before Cami. ¡°Alessandro!¡± I heard Cami¡¯s shocked and anger-filled tone. We both turned to her as she was still sitting on the ground in the same position. ¡°What the fuck are you doing!? Did you lose your mind or what? I am the one who got hurt, and she is the one who pushed me to the ground, and you are still checking on her? What is wrong with you, Aless?¡± She cried. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I love you.¡± I felt nauseous at her words and screams. My head suddenly spun, and immediately, Alessandro caught me. I leaned on his chest and released a sharp breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are okay. This ce is too suffocating. Let me take you out.¡± And before I could say anything, he picked me up in his arms. Rather than leaving immediately, he focused on Cami and said, ¡°I have warned you countless times not toe near my wife, but you never listened. And now, you¡¯re here to harm her.¡± ¡°You are lucky enough that she is a kind woman. If I were in her ce, I would have beaten you to death by now. And I would do it, Cami. I will destroy you the next time I see you or any of your crazy family members around my wife and my baby. You better keep my words in mind.¡± He spoke to her in a cold and severe tone, with a nk expression. He defended me for the first time, and I simply nced at him. I never knew this time woulde in my life. Saying those words to her, Alessandro turned around and left the washroom. Two women gasped and stepped aside when they watched using out of the washroom. ¡°Alessandro!¡± We heard Cami¡¯s voice again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still owe me! You promised to be with me! Don¡¯t forget who saved you three years ago, Aless. How could you do this to me?¡± When I tilted my head to the other side, she was now standing at the entrance, doing herst try to stop him. My heart suddenly dimmed at the thought. Yeah, he still does owe her, and my heart almost jumped out when he stopped. However, he didn¡¯t turn around but spoke, ¡°No one knows that better than me, Cami. I am grateful to you for saving me that night, but I am unwilling to relinquish my move. I remember clearly saying that you stay away from Victoria, and I will do something big to return your favor.¡± ¡°Even though you did not listen, I kept my promise. I recently relinquished a significant project for White¡¯s Corporation, which is my reward. Henceforth, we have no outstanding debts. So, be cautious with your moves.¡± With that, he walked away, leaving behind the sound of Cami¡¯s constant crying and shouts, gradually fading as he moved further away. Alessandro¡¯s face is still nk, and he looks forward while I stare at her. And just like that night when I decided to divorce based on his action without regret, I am very much willing to take a decision now. I, Victoria Edwards, will remove the barrier of three months¡¯ probation and ept him officially. He had already demonstrated hismitment and words to me to the fullest extent possible. I won¡¯t let him suffer more or give him a hard time. After the banquet tonight, I will honestly confess my love to him. I have always loved him, still do, and Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. will continue to do so. Regardless of what transpired in the past, I am prepared to let it all go for him. Perhaps I will reflect on how and why my feelings for him developed. Soon. Just a bit more time Alessandro... Chapter 78 My forever love ... Chapter 78 My forever love ... ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I walked out straight to the garden., a private hotel area exclusively reserved for family members. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, I was permitted to ess the area because of Victoria. Today, I am a little upset, not about Victoria. I can¡¯t be upset at such a sweet soul like her but at myself. I didn¡¯t feel heroic today when I stood up for Victoria because I was toote. I am a lucky arshole loved by the purest soul on earth for three years, even when I ignored her as fuck! God! Where did I put my mind in those three years!? For years she has been bullied, and I wasn¡¯t even there to stand beside her, let alone take her side. She fought alone, endured alone, and even got hurt alone. I am feeling like a freaking ars! For years, I only believed in Cami and my freaking family, ming Victoria for everything when she was innocent, and Cami and my family were on the wrong side. I believed every fucking word of that psychotic woman, starting from the first time she drugged both of us! Yes, I got to know the truth. When I was meeting my business mates, Calvin called me to inform me of the truth that he had recently found. It turned out that Cami drugged Victoria and me and even drugged herself but her n failed, bringing Victoria and me closer. Now, I have strong doubts about her pregnancy ims. Although everyone, except Victoria, believed that she was lying. Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind and have implored Calvin to uncover the truth. I also decided to ask Victoria about it tonight. Upon returning with the news to my wife, Sage informed me that she had gone to the washroom. While there, I overheard their entire conversation, and when I heard Victoria gasp, I entered the room, and the rest was history. Reaching the garden, I put her on the ground but didn¡¯t let her out of my arms. I hugged her, inhaling her sweet scent deeply before raising my head. She blinked at me, seeming in a daze. I leaned down and pulled her a kiss. She lightly moaned before I let her go. I have done so many wrongs; now it¡¯s time to make everything right. But... I also have a littleint against her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin this to me before?¡± I asked, and my question left her looking puzzled. ¡°Exin what?¡± Ignoring her cute confused look that was tightening my body, I frowned, ¡°What happened three years ago; you never really exined to me, Victoria. Why?¡± The light on her face suddenly turned off as she lowered her head a little. ¡°How could you believe me when Cami was the woman you liked at the time, and I was just your employee? Moreover, you never tried to listen to my exnation either.¡± I was heartbroken, hearing her. She is right. I was furious with myself for never bothering to listen to her exnation. However, she was mistaken in thinking I had any affection for Cami. I never for once liked Cami. It was just my family and my responsibility to pay the debt, nothing more. In reality, I liked someone else. Someone who engraved her little ws in my heart, and I would confess that to her today. It¡¯s all in the past now, and there is nothing to hide from my side. Not anymore. I embraced her, and she returned the hug. After letting go, I took hold of her hands in mine. ¡°I am sorry, Victoria. I hope to be able to help you move past the pain you¡¯ve endured because of me, and I¡¯ll strive to do so until the end of our days.¡± I inhaled a sharp breath before looking into her eyes. ¡°Actually, I have something to say to you.¡± She blinked and then nodded, encouraging me silently to speak. ¡°Three years ago, that night in the hotel, I knew it was you who came into the room. And I slept with you ording to my heart¡¯s desire, not because of the drugs.¡± ¡°Heck, I didn¡¯t even know I was drugged. I just knew that I wanted you, Victoria. I... I thought you came to me ordingly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the next morning, many people broke into the room and made me think it was a trap designed by you, so I...¡± I sighed, feeling somewhat angry because of my stupidity and relieved simultaneously, realizing we slept together and it wasn¡¯t our fault, but destiny brought us together. Victoria¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She blinked as if falling into a daze. Considering my behavior toward her in the past, she must be rethinking my words. As much as it may be difficult to believe, Victoria is my only true love. She captured my attention when she walked into my office for an interview. I tossed aside all other resumes and selected only hers, though, to be fair, her qualifications were also exceptional. Since then, I have wanted her. But, she only focused on the work, which made me fall for her more. I tried many ways to get her attention and sometimes felt I was failing until that night in the hotel. However, soon, one misunderstanding created by people broke everything in me. I closed off my heart and despised her even when she was never on the wrong side. I made a severe mistake by not believing her, and I will not repeat the same mistake. I kissed her on both of her now-cold hands. Maybe my confession is to me for this. ¡°I loved you a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t dare to admit it, but I do now. I love you, Victoria. You are my forever love.¡± I confessed... ************ AUTHOUR''S NOTE... Guys, what do you think about his confession? Is he genuine? Or..... There is more? Let me know in thements! Chapter 79 Dreams do come true... Chapter 79 Dreams doe true... VICTORIA¡¯S POV My heart was racing as if I was experiencing being with a man for the first time, which is technically true. My stomach twisted at his words. I guess I can¡¯t wait to confess my love to him. Having already disclosed his feelings, I knew the time hade for me to do the same. I smiled, suppressing the tears that were threatening toe out. But, the moment I opened my mouth to speak, Alessandro suddenly knelt on his one knee just in front of me. I blinked, confused and stunned. What is he doing? For a moment, time stopped around me, and everything seemed to vanish¡ªonly him and me. ¡°Alessandro...¡± I gasped. He smiled before inserting his hand in his suit pocket and bringing out a little velvet box. Wait... Is he? I covered my mouth with my hand, eyes widening in disbelief. If my assumption was correct, then it was utterly insane. He held my hands and looked up at me with eyes full of emotions I had never seen before¡ªlove. That is what I could see only. ¡°Victoria, I know I did many unforgivable wrongs. When you were with me, I never understood my feelings and never understood you. When you left me, I realized I am nothing without you.¡± ¡°You are the sun that shines, and your light makes me shine. I realized the meaning of love. It dawned on me the true essence of love¡ªhaving you in my life.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say I am the perfect man, but I promise to strive to be your ideal partner¡ªthe perfect husband and father. I will ept everything you will ask me to do.¡± ¡°Victoria, you are so perfect. Your touch makes everything shine in my life. I know you have given me three months; still, I am here before you because I know I won¡¯t be able to leave you even after three months.¡± ¡°I am not so kind as you. I am a selfish, arrogant, jealous arshole, who only wants you. So, with my every w and tries, will you, Victoria Edwards, ept a looser like me in your bright life?¡± ¡°Will you give me a chance to shine in your light?¡± ¡°Will you marry me, again, for thest and forever time?¡± He opened the blue box, and the vivid blue diamond shined in it. I swear, I have neverid eyes on anything more stunning. By now, I had be a weeping wreck. I could no longer contain my emotions and was uncontrobly sobbing as though I were grieving¡ªwhich was not the case. These tears were tears of joy, a reflection of my overwhelming happiness. I still couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. Did your dream evere true? Do you know how it feels when your dreames true? Now, I know. It¡¯s an exquisite suffocation that envelops you - a feeling that transports you to heaven while still on earth. It¡¯s the kind of sensation that will make you weep uncontrobly as if you were on the brink of death. And yet, paradoxically, these so-called negative aspects make you feel the most alive, the most ecstatic. Just a few days ago, the notion of this happening to me seemed like nothing more than a fanciful daydream. I never truly believed that dreams could be a reality. However, as it turns out, I was wrong - they can, and they did. Dreams doe true... ¡°Victoria...¡± I was so lost in my emotions that I didn¡¯t remember Aless was still on the ground. He seems nervous. I pressed my lips together tightly, inhaling a deep breath¡ªor at least attempting to amidst my tearful Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. state¡ªbefore nodding through my emotional breakdown. ¡°Y..es, yes! I d..do...¡± He smiled so brightly. I have never seen him smile like this before. He slid the ring onto my finger and kissed my hand. My legs felt like jelly, and had he not held me tightly, I would have crumbled to the ground instantly. ¡°Shh... Stop crying.¡± Aless kissed my tears away, but I was being me. His actions made me cry harder. I hid my face in his chest, and he didn¡¯tin. I don¡¯t really care about my makeup ruining. We stood there for a long time, and finally, I called down as he wiped my tears away. ¡°Antonio will murder me if you continue to sob before he asks what transpired,¡± Alessandro said yfully, making me smile. I snaked my hands around his neck and kissed his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t let him do that ever. Not him and not anyone.¡± His hands wrapped around my waist as he nuzzled my cheek. ¡°Can we go back home? I am not in the mood to attend this boring banquet.¡± I arched my eyebrow, keenly aware of his current mood. ¡°Well, what do you want then?¡± With a yful nip on my cheek, his oceanic gaze turned to smolder as he whispered, ¡°I will let you know once we are at home.¡± His voice, deep and smooth like aged bourbon, left little doubt about his intentions. And I, well, I was more than eager to oblige. I kissed his cheek. ¡°Hold a little more, just a little greet to the party host, and then I will give you what you want.¡± Alessandro let out a muffled growl but agreed finally. Soon, we walked out of the garden and joined the other guests in the hall, hand in hand. We were smiling as newly fallen love birds, not caring if people nced over us. As we were meeting others, suddenly we heard a noise, and when our attention fell on the source of it, it was Cami. She rushed out to us, enraged, and pointed her finger at me. ¡°There is she. That¡¯s her! She stole my diamond bracelet!¡± Chapter 80 You better be Chapter 80 You better be VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°She stole my diamond bracelet!¡± Cami pointed at me. There were a few guards and the manager with her, none of whom knew of my identity. Well, my public appearance was a great deal to the corporate people and not the general public. Her words hung in the air like a heavy fog, eliciting gasps from those around us. Suddenly, all eyes were fixed upon our intertwined gazes, the intensity of which seemed to set the room aze. I felt Alessandro¡¯s arm wrapped around me tightly, pulling me closer, which made me smile inside. I¡¯m not particrly concerned about the attention-seeking antics of that unstable woman. However, I am deeply troubled by her mental well-being. It¡¯s imperative that she seeks treatment soon before it¡¯s toote. Alessandro pulled me close to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He seemed confused. ¡°What do you mean by she stole your whatever thing?¡± Cami cried as she shook her head. ¡°Oh, Aless! You should know how jealous and psycho she is!¡± Oh! Really? as I heard her words. ¡°She stole the bracelet you gave me as a gift. That was the only thing I had with me! I even wore it today, and she stole it! She is a jealous woman!¡± The manager stepped forward, ¡°Excuse me, madam, this youngdy imed that she lost her bracelet and you stole it.¡± ¡°What proof do you have that I stole it?¡± I asked, feeling a little funny and not at all angry. Well, my mood is so good today. I am not worried at all, as I already know the oue. Let¡¯s just see how long she can continue with her acting. ¡°You want proof, huh? Then let them search you! Let the world see what a lowlife you truly are - a brazen thief who preys on others¡¯ possessions.¡± Well, I certainly know what she meant by ¡®stealing,¡¯ and it pertains to Aless. I will not tolerate such usations. I shook my head. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone search me. Now what?¡± I feign anger, while internally, I am not truly upset. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop them from searching you,¡± she said as she stepped forward. Watching her, she looked like a paranoid personality and someone who only lived in her imagination. Is she still imagining me as Victoria ke, who didn¡¯t know how to stand up for herself? ¡°And who dares to search me?¡± I said indifferently. Camiughed, and it sounded like a maniac. ¡°If you refuse to be searched, it means you are lying!¡± At that moment, all the guests in the room are staring at us. A few people went as far as to use me, saying things like, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Alessandro Devonte¡¯s woman? How could she behave that way, especially while pregnant?¡± ¡°She looks so pretty, but her deeds are so cheap!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she has big connections? What a jealous woman!¡± Of course, thosee from people still unaware of my identity. But, those who know me are standing stunned, their eyes roaming from Cami to me asionally. They are in a daze, and Aless too. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± he growls in a hoarse, angry tone. He was about to step forward when I stopped him, holding his hand. I leaned forward to him. ¡°Calm down, baby. It¡¯s alright.¡± He reluctantly stepped back but didn¡¯t move his hand from me. ¡°How can you say thisdy is a thief when you haven¡¯t found any evidence yet?¡± Someone said from the guests. ¡°Cami is thedy of the White family. How can she be wrongly used?¡± Someone else said. ¡°Then I guess you certainly don¡¯t know who she is,¡± the former said. The guests appeared to have split into two factions and were engaging in their own arguments. At that moment, the security guard approached me andmanded in a stern tone, ¡°Excuse me, Miss, you need to cooperate with us and submit to a search.¡± Alessandro finally lost it, and a deep voice fell from behind as he was about to grab the manager. ¡°Who dares to touch her?¡± We all turned around, and I smiled, seeing my brother standing in his domineering appearance. I guess all men around me are domineering in their way. ¡°Who dares to make trouble with my sister in our hotel?¡± I shrugged as my brother came beside me. ¡°Brother, Cami said I stole her bracelet and wants those men to search me!¡± I transformed from a self-assured woman into the princess of my family, with not one but two adoring men by my side. With such affectionvished upon me, is there truly a need to maintain my facade of confidence? I guess I am spoilt much. ¡°Oh, so this beautifuldy is Antonio¡¯s sister!¡± ¡°So, she is the heiress of the Edwards!¡± ¡°Miss White is in trouble now.¡± The gasps of the guests came around as the manager and guards froze in their ces. ¡°I have always witnessed Miss White incessantly bothering Mr. Devonte. And whenever he¡¯s in the usations against a woman who is incredibly capable and aplished,¡± one young guest spoke. Antonio looked at Cami¡¯s side, ¡°I want to see who dares to bully my sister in Edwards¡¯ hotel.¡± He then looked at the manager standing next to Cami. The manager has already lost his color. ¡°M... Mr. Antonio, it¡¯s not me. It was this woman who said that thisdy stole her bracelet!¡± Antonioughed, already taking his cold posture, ¡°Cami, it¡¯s you again? How shameless you are.¡± Cami¡¯s mental state was disturbed, as evidenced by her following words. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s your sister who stole my bracelet. Because she is jealous of me.¡± Antonio shrugged and then turned to Alessandro. ¡°She ims you gifted her a bracelet, did you?¡± Alessandro shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ever in a close rtionship with her. A gift was never an option. She is lying.¡± Antonio turned to the manager. ¡°Get all the hotel surveince rted to Cami and call the police to investigate. I want to see who stole the bracelet that never existed.¡± I noticed how Cami¡¯s face turned pale, and she became nervous. She suddenly smiled. ¡°Ah, I... I guess I was wrong! I... think I remembered where I put the bracelet.¡± Antonioughed, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that, but I see you are not in good mental health, Miss White. I advise you to go home early and have a good rest.¡± He literally said my point. ¡°Take her away.¡± He ordered the guards. After Cami was taken away, Antonio turned to us, and I smiled. ¡°Thank you, Ant.¡± I hugged him, and he hugged me back. After we parted, his eyes fell on Alessandro. ¡°Victoria loves you so much, Alessandro. She is a kind human being, but I am not. You have her, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything hurtful to her, and I will let you go.¡± He stepped toward him. ¡°I warn you, Alessandro Devonte. My eyes will always be on you. One mistake, and I will destroy you in the next second.¡± Aless took a step forward too. ¡°Even if that happens, you won¡¯t have toe looking for me. I¡¯lle to you myself,¡± he said. ¡°You better be,¡± he warned. The situation was heating up, and I stood in the middle. ¡°Antonio, look.¡± I showed him my finger. ¡°Aless proposed to me!¡± I smiled brightly. He watched the ring and caressed my head. ¡°Are you happy?¡± I nodded. ¡°Then, that¡¯s all it matters.¡± As we were talking, I heard the host gaining our attention. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, tonight we all gathered to congratte DW Wine Corp¡¯s owner and Director for his sess in the industry. Please wee with apuse the man himself...¡± Slowly, we saw a shadow appearing on the stairs. He seemed well built and... Oh! I gasped the moment he appeared with his mour. It felt like my world had just turned upside down. At that moment, everything around me came to a halt. ¡°Dominic...¡± I heard Alessandro¡¯s shocked gasp right beside me... ************** AUTHOUR''S NOTE... I guess it''s just the start of another game. What do you think? Will it make their bond strong or... Chapter 81 It would be something different... Chapter 81 It would be something different... VICTORIA¡¯S POV Sometimes, I have a sense that God is extremely displeased with me. Just when I thought that everything in my life was falling into ce and that I would have a happy ending with Aless, he showed up. Here before me was the man I used to love. He¡¯s my first love and the first heir of the Devonte family. He was the reason I became involved with Alessandro. My whole body felt numb, and I don¡¯t know what to do at this moment. Should I be happy? Or should I cry that he appeared again? Watching him from afar, I felt a fluttering sensation on my cheeks. He looked just the same as he always had, with his striking good looks, piercing blue eyes, and perfectly chiseled features. He and Alessandro could have been mistaken for identical twins. With a broad grin, Dominic took Mike from the host. ¡°Good evening,dies and Gentlemen. Firstly, I apologize for myte arrival. Thank you for attending this banquet and waiting for my arrival. Please enjoy your night here with DW Wine Corp.¡± The entire room erupted in apuse, showering him with appreciation. Some even whispered about how they had expected him to be an elderly man but were pleasantly surprised by his youthful and handsome appearance. At this moment, everything felt surreal. It¡¯s umon for someone to return after passing away, but Dominic¡¯s unexpected return haspletely disrupted my world. As we stood, stunned, he came down, and after meeting a few people, he turned to... Us. Oh! H...He ising here! Out of the blue, an unexinable sense of difort took hold of me. I don¡¯t know for what reason, but... ¡°Long time no see, my brother.¡± Dominic greeted Aless. I am still staring at him, probably with eyes wide open¡ªno idea how to react to the scene. ¡°Yo... ou¡¯re still alive?!¡± Aless asked incredulously. Like me, he was also in a daze. Or, maybe, more than me? After all, Dominic is his elder brother. Dominic chuckled, and I noticed a hint of emptiness in his smile. He seemed like the same person but Material ? N?velDrama.Org. different in some ways. ¡°Someone saved me,¡± he said with a shrug. Suddenly, I heard Antonio whisper from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vici? Wait... Wh...why are you crying? Do you know him?¡± Cry?! I touched my cheeks, and they felt wet. Ant was right. I am crying. My lips parted, but no answer came out of me. I am too stunned to speak. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back after all these years?¡± Aless asked, sounding confused. ¡°I was badly injured and have been receiving treatment abroad these years. A major treatment, you can say.¡± He replied, and then his gaze fell on me. Those familiar blue eyes watched me, and somehow, I felt nauseous. I don¡¯t know what this feeling is that terrifies me from the inside. A smile crept across his face but failed to reach his eyes. This was unusual because his eyes would light up in unison whenever Dominic smiled. However, his smile seemed contrived this time andcked the usual authenticity. ¡°Hey, Tori...¡± His deep tone whispered. ¡°You have grown up. More beautifully.¡± Heplimented me, and that rushed down to my bones. I heard gasps beside me. Surely, from Aless and Ant, as no one knew about my previous rtionship with Dominic. Dominicughed suddenly, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe, Victoria, that you married Andro and became my sister-inw now.¡± Heughed again, and the whole thing seemed funny to him. ¡°Y...You know each other?¡± I heard Alessandro¡¯s shocked tone beside us. I once turned to Alessandro. I decided to confess everything to him tonight but not like this, certainly. I nned it differently. However, things turned seeminglyplicated now. Before I could reply, I heard Dominic saying, ¡°We went to the same college. Victoria was a freshman, and I was a senior, about toplete my studies. We were in Paris at that time.¡± He answered, his gaze still focused on me. For some reason, it¡¯s bing increasingly ufortable for me to maintain eye contact with him as time passes. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Alessandro replied as his gaze locked on me too. There is a ton of question in his blue gaze. They are demanding and using me somehow as if I lied to him. Well, I never lied, but I hide things. ¡°So?¡± Dominic¡¯s tone dragged our gaze to him again as he stretched his hand to his brother. Congrattions, Andro. You are gonna be a father.¡± He turned to me, and his eyes dropped to my baby bump. ¡°It would have been different if not for what happened five years ago...¡± I gasped as I felt Alessandro¡¯s stiffened expression. This is way too awkward! Oh, Lord! I don¡¯t know if Ant got any hint from our expressions, but he came forward, clearing his throat. ¡°Hello, Mr. Dominic. I am Antonio Edwards.¡± Releasing his grip on his brother¡¯s hand, Dominic reached for my brother¡¯s hand and shook it with a smile. ¡°Of course, I know that. Well, who doesn¡¯t?¡± He arched his brow. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you, Mr. Edwards. And I am grateful you agreed to let us hold the banquet.¡± ¡°My pleasure,¡± Antonio replied, shaking his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the DW¡¯s Director is so young and somehow rted.¡± Dominic chuckled. ¡°Well, the world is too small.¡± He cast a fleeting nce in my direction, leaving the next course of action uncertain. Ant nodded. ¡°Yeah, you are right. You have business in your blood, and it¡¯s showing.¡± He looked around. Dominic shook his head with a smile. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s still nothingpared to Devonte¡¯s Empire. I am just trying.¡± He shrugged. ¡°So? Enjoy then?¡± Dominic turned to Aless again. After a prolonged silence, Alessandro finally spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home and visit Grandma? She would be delighted to see you.¡± ¡°I am afraid I will scare our grandmother away. Maybe next time.?¡± Aless nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He suddenly turned so cold, and I didn¡¯t know how to convince him next. Dominic¡¯s appearance has ¡°I... I am a little tired. Can you drive me home?¡± I spoke without looking at anyone. I just said that. Uncertain of Alessandro¡¯s current stance on the matter, I had hoped for some help from Ant. To my surprise, it was Alessandro who took the initiative. ¡°Are you alright? Not feeling well?¡± He asked. His words rushed some warmth in me. Even in this awkward situation, he did not stop caring for me. ¡°I am fine. Just feeling a little tired.¡± I said, avoiding eye contact with him. ¡°Let me take you home.¡± Alessandro offered. I don¡¯t know how the situation would turn between us, but I still agreed and nodded my head silently. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to catch up with you allter,¡± Dominic remarked. ¡°Take care,¡± he added as he nced at me one final time before departing to mingle with the other guests. Well, it¡¯s time for some good exnation. Chapter 82 ONLY MINE! Chapter 82 ONLY MINE! VICTORIA¡¯S POV After Dominic was gone, I couldn¡¯t stand there any more time and immediately walked out of the hotel and bid farewell to Antonio, with Alessandro trailing close behind me. In just a short amount of time, lots of things happened. Firstly, a wild run-in with Cami, followed by Alessandro¡¯s proposal, after that, Cami¡¯s absurd theatrics, and ultimately, the unexpected arrival of Dominic. I don¡¯t know what is gonna happen at this point. The arrival of Dominic has already added a I could feel Alessandro¡¯s gaze on my back, digging holes. I swear, if gaze could burn, I would have been turned to ashes. As we reached the car, Calvin and the chauffeur opened the door, and we entered silently. From the corner of my eye, I observed my fiancee, who appeared lost in deep thought. His thoughts remain a mystery to me, and Ick the courage to inquire, for I am convinced that even the slightest sound might trigger an outburst from him. However, suddenly, I heard, ¡°So, he is your first love?¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± I gasped at the sudden question and turned to Aless in confusion. He cast his gaze in my direction, and his brows knitted together in a frown. ¡°My brother is your first love, isn¡¯t he?¡± He asked again, and I sat quietly, staring at him. I knew he would guess something but never thought he would guess the exact thing! Wait... He still remembered that speech of mine? Fucking shit! My throat suddenly dried down. I parted my lips, but nothing came out. Come on, Victoria, why are you scared? I licked my lips to lessen the dryness and opened my mouth, ¡°Wh...y do you a.sk that?¡± I sounded confused and terrified, which I shouldn¡¯t be. I mean, really, it was ages ago! ¡°So, it¡¯s true. Isn¡¯t it? If he didn¡¯t face the ident, he could be...¡± His eyes dropped down to my belly, which made my heart clench. I did not think whether he was right, but I couldn¡¯t help but fixate on his gloomy countenance. Fuck it! He is hurt, and the mere thought of that causes me great distress. I gulped a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Aless, I...¡± ¡°Dominic and I resemble a lot, aren¡¯t we?¡± He continued his questions, stopping me in the middle. Even if he didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t have any answer to convince him because his guesses are so fucking on point! His lips curled up in a bitter smile as his eyes darkened in rage. ¡°So, you came to know me and applied to be my secretary because of him?¡± He asked again. Well, he didn¡¯t ask; he just confirmed by himself! ¡°I am asking you something, Victoria. Was it all because of him?¡± I still kept quiet, only stared at him without any answer. ¡°ANSWER ME!¡± He growled like an angered rhino making me jump on the seat as I shivered. I only gulped and closed my eyes as I heard the protective shield rising, separating us from the driver and his assistant. I inhaled a deep breath. s, things didn¡¯t unfold as I had nned. Faced with this unexpected turn of events, I found myself with only a particr choice and resolved to follow through. ¡°Yes,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°Is it because my face looks like his?¡± Aless asked in pain, holding my shoulder now. I looked up at him and Oh! His eyes are... glistening with tears! Fuck! He just promised not to make me cry, and here I am, making him teared up! Oh, Lord! What kind of tests are you subjecting me to? Still, I did what I should do. I nodded my head. ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted again. Alessandro gazed at me in disbelief, then sighed, rolling his eyes before turning away. He suddenly startedughing loudly, making me shiver again in pain. He mmed his fist on the car, making a loud sound, and my heart trembled. ¡°No wonder you wanted to divorce me so easily in the first ce... How much of an idiot was I, huh? Was it fun, Victoria? No, Tori. Isn¡¯t that what he called you?¡± He mmed his fist again andughed. I could not take it anymore and immediately grabbed his hand before he could m it once again. "Stop it, Alessandro! Stop being so ridiculous!¡± I tried to stop him, but he did not listen. Suddenly, his other hand grabbed me by the neck and forced me to look up at him. His eyes turned red as he lowered his face to me and gently brushed his lips against mine. ¡°From the start, I was his stand-in. Wasn¡¯t I?¡± A droplet of tears slipped from his red eyes. ¡°Why, Victoria? Why did you do this to me?¡± As I grasped the seriousness of the situation and my involvement in its cause, a constricting sensation formed in my chest. I raised my hand and touched his cheek with all the love I have inside me for him. I shook my head. ¡°No, Aless. You were never his stand-in. You are...¡± But before I could finish my words, his lips mmed against mine, taking me into a deep and punishing kiss. He devoured my lips like crazy, and I let him, wrapping my fingers in the back of his head. After sucking my breath out, he finally let me go as I panted hard. ¡°Listen to me very carefully, Victoria. Irrespective of any previous circumstances or past love interests, you are now mine and mine only, and nothing can change that! His fingers wrapped around my throat, pulling me closer to his face. ¡°Do you understand? You are MINE ONLY!¡± He growled, and I only nodded, turning into a crying mess. He once again took me in a kiss, this time in a very wild way. His hands hungrily explored my body, and my dress was ripped to shreds in no time, leaving me bare and exposed to his gaze. He tortured and punished me in a pleasurable way, an experience I could never decline. I surrendered myself to him without any resistance and allowed him to indulge in his desires. He seized every opportunity to possess me, disregarding any constraints of time and ce, like a ravenous, feral creature consumed by its own passions. Hepelled me to scream out loud that I only belonged to him, and without any reservations, I epted this truth with all my heart. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Perhaps what transpired between us in the car began with anger, but it ultimately served as a catalyst that brought us closer together. Chapter 83 An alternative Chapter 83 ''An alternative'' *Hello guys, this chapter would be in the third person''s pov, unlike the other chapters. Hope you would like it...* ************* AUTHOR¡¯S POV **** Dominic is sitting on the couch in a fancy hotel room with a ss of wine. His one leg crossed over the other as he stared nkly at the woman before him. She is wearing the exact red dress Victoria was wearing tonight. It¡¯s a recreation of that designer dress. He spent millions of dors to replicate the dress that Victoria had worn earlier today, perhaps hoping to find sce for a mind consumed by an unrelenting fire for years¡ªespecially after what had transpired today. His eyes moved gradually from the woman¡¯s head to her toes, taking in every detail¡ªthe same dress, Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. sandals, hairstyle, makeup, and that perfect red lipstick. The woman is sexy, no doubt. But... Why doesn¡¯t she match his expectations? Objectively speaking, Victoria appears to be more beautiful. ¡°You can stop staring at me, you know? I know I am ravishing and...¡± She walked toward him and bent down a little, showing her breasts. ¡°Desirable in every way.¡± Dominic maintained his expressionless gaze as he locked eyes with her¡ªthe embodiment of a seductive temptress. ¡°I think I have told you not to bully Victoria.¡± His cold voice rolled out of his lips smoothly. The woman¡¯s lips curled into a suggestive smirk as she leaned closer toward his toned physique, her slender fingers caressing him seductively. ¡°What happened? Do you feel sorry for her now?¡± As she spoke, her restless hand slowly traveled down over his arm and touched his hand erotically. Dominic still did not change his expression, but he moved his hand and grabbed her by the hair, causing her pain. He pulled her face close to him, ¡°If you ever try to do anything to hurt her again, I will let you know how cruel I am, Cami. This is thest time I am warning you.¡± He pulled her away from him and almost threw her as if she did not weigh anything. Cami¡¯s anger surged as she directed a piercing re toward him. ¡°I can¡¯t fathom what kind of spell that woman has cast on the two of you. You both seem utterly bewitched by her.! Why!?¡± Cami shouted. She came forward to him, pointing her finger at him. ¡°It was you who did everything three years ago! Did you forget what you said to me? You said you would help me drug Aless so I could get him!¡± ¡°And then what happened?¡± She bends down to him. ¡°You mistakenly exchanged the cards and let your love sleep with Alessandro, your brother whom you hate so much!¡± ¡°Is that the kind of love you practice, Dominic? Letting your girl sleep with others? And then you did the same three yearster and even send me to jail!¡± ¡°Fuck! You are a psychopath!¡± Dominic¡¯s fists clenched as a wave of anger surged through him. Even to this day, he deeply regrets the mistake he had made. The cards were exchanged, and his Victoria went to his biggest enemy¡¯s room! Nheless, he suppressed his anger, recognizing that for his n to seed, he needed the cooperation of this woman. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t forget that I just bailed you out of jail.¡± Camiughed again, this time more bitterly. ¡°Yeah, you abandoned me in jail only to retrieve meter. Then what about your master kidnapping n? Aless saved her once again!¡± ¡°Now, both of them came together again!¡± Her head felt like it would burst at any time when she thought about tonight¡¯s banquet. ¡°I said, shut the fuck up!¡± He rose to his feet, his patience waning, uncertain of what he might do next. This woman is getting out of control with time. He needs to do things more quickly than before. However, Cami wouldn¡¯t stop. She has lost it after what happened tonight. Seeing Aless with Victoria instead of her made her want to kill Victoria at any cost! ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you. You love Victoria so much in your heart, but you still love to sleep with me, making me look like Victoria even after knowing how much I hate her?¡± Dominic grabbed Cami by the neck. He gritted his teeth together. ¡°Don¡¯t everpare yourself with Victoria.¡± ¡°Look at you; you only look like a whore. You chanted Alessandro¡¯s name every time, and then what? You still spread your legs for me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Even on that fateful night three years ago, when everyone believed you hadid with an elderly man, it was I who shared your bed.¡± His grip tightened more as Cami struggled in pain. ¡°Have you forgotten what I did to you that night? You spent two days in the hospital, didn¡¯t you? So, stop getting on my nerves.¡± He threw her on the bed, and shended on the soft surface. Her gaze lowered to the bulge in his trousers, visibly twitching against his pant. She bit down her lips and smiled, looking at his side face. The resemnce between this man and Alessandro was uncanny from behind and from the side. It was difficult for her to believe it wasn¡¯t him, and she grew aroused, biting her lip once more. She stood and walked before him, caressing his hardness over his pant as he looked down at her. ¡°That¡¯s because you and Aless look so much alike. If I can¡¯t have him, why not find an alternative?¡± She gave him a seductive look. Dominic watched the woman. He didn¡¯t like her much, but she always epted his demands in bed, especially when he wanted her as Victoria. At least his desire gets fulfilled, right? So, when pleasure presents itself, why resist it? She ys pretty well. However, he did not like the word ¡®alternative.¡¯ He did not want to be the alternative but the main person for Victoria. Cami inhaled his scent and then took a few steps back before seductively walking toward the bed, sitting on the edge, and looking up at him. ¡°I am open to your demands, even if it means marrying me. Just state your conditions, and I¡¯llply.¡± She said, lyingzily on the bed. ¡°What do you think?¡± Her tone changed into a sweet and seductive one. Dominic walked to the bed and leaned over her. ¡°y the same?¡± He chuckled as his fingers moved from her neck and traveled down to her thighs. ¡°I despise the word¡¯ alternative.¡¯ Don¡¯t utter it in my presence again,¡± he growled, forcefully ripping apart her dress and pouncing on her like a ravenous beast, reliving the passionate nights of three years ago for the umpteenth time. Chapter 84 about our past? Chapter 84 about our past? VICTORIA¡¯S POV I guess life isn¡¯t asplicated as it may seem, at least not now. Or maybe, it won¡¯t getplicated as I thought it would. After that night, when I met Dominic at the banquet, I realized that he might have been the person I loved before, and because of him, I got closer to Alessandro. However, my love for Alessandro had not faded but had grown stronger. Dominic¡¯s presence did not change that at all. He took me over and over again that night. In the car, back to the mansion, and kept going until the mist of dawn started to settle outside. I didn¡¯t resist him. Understanding his anger, I would have probably acted the same way if I were in his position. One thing is certain, he loves and cares for me a lot. Even in that situation, when he was hurt and letting his pain out, he did not hurt me in the process. He was cautious about the baby and me, making me fall for him even more. I remember confessing my love to him repeatedly because he forgot about Dominic at some point and only got turned on by my ¡®I love you, and I am yours only.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought. But then again, even after this happy time, I am not really happy today, or, more precisely, for thest two days. Alessandro wasn¡¯t home for thest two days, as he had to attend the new project meeting in Paris. We both wished to go there together, but I couldn¡¯t apany him due to unfinished work at my office. That¡¯s why I am a little sad and bored. His presence always keeps me happy and encouraged. Although we have been talking on FaceTime a lot for the past two days, having him next to me is different. I miss him dearly, and I know our baby does too. I caressed my baby bump lovingly. I just hope hees sooner. I leaned on my seat. My life started as the CEO of E.Shine, and Daniel is not my assistant anymore. He is a designer, and I don¡¯t want his talent wasted. So, he has been transferred to the design department as the assistant designer, and I have hired another assistant. This time it¡¯s a girl. As I was leaning, my mobile phone vibrated with a text message. I immediately grabbed my phone and watched the number, but to my dismay, it was not Aless but a strange number. I swiped the text, ¡®Hey Tori, it¡¯s Dominic. Do you have time today?¡¯ I stared at the text for some time, stunned by Dominic¡¯s text. Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting it. Honestly, I am in a little hazy situation. Dominic was my first love, but he is my brother-inw now. Even before our love, we were good friends. It¡¯s been a long time since he knocked on me. Well, five years is not a short time. We have grown up, and I guess things have changed a lot. Should I meet him? Or I just let Aless know about it? But then again, as long as I¡¯m not doing anything wrong, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t see Dominic. I¡¯ll just tell Alessandro about it when he gets back. I could ask him toe to my office. I guess it¡¯s a safer option, given that I have more control there, and even Ant is present. I hope everything goes smoothly.¡± After almost ten minutes of thinking, I finally texted back, ¡®Sure, I would be d to meet you. I am free now, why don¡¯t youe to my office? As you know, it¡¯s a hassle for me to move around.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know what his reply would be. If he agrees toe here, I am free to meet him without issues. I tossed the phone around, and once again, my phone popped up with a text. I picked it up, and it was Dominic. ¡®On my way then.¡¯ I once again tossed the phone on the table, leaning on my chair. I should let Aless know, right? Picking up my phone again, I called him, but he didn¡¯t pick up. I suddenly recalled his words from our conversation earlier today¡­ ¡®Baby, I will be in an important meeting soon and probably won¡¯t be able to pick up the calls. I will call you back once I am done, okay?¡¯ I dropped my phone again. It seems like he is in a meeting right now. I can always inform him about meeting Dominicter. **** Soon, my new assistant, Ste, called in the inte. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Dominic Warren is here.¡± ¡°Yeah, send him in,¡± I said. And a few secondster, Dominic walked inside with his usual yful and charming smile. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When I see Alessandro and Dominic now, they no longer look the same to me. They have many differences, and in my eyes, Alessandro stands out. ¡°Hey, beautiful,¡± he said, walking toward me, and I stood up. He walked around my desk and hugged me, which was friendly and not ufortable. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked, after breaking the hug and taking our sit on the sofa on the right side of my office. ¡°So, how is it going on? All good?¡± Dominic asked. I nodded honestly. ¡°Yeah, everything is fine.¡± He nodded, looking around. ¡°So... CEO Victoria Edwards, huh? That¡¯s good. You really gave us a good shock. How is CEO life?¡± I smiled and chatted with him as two old friends met after a long time. So far, there hasn¡¯t been any awkward conversation or gestures, at least not yet. While talking, he suddenly leaned forward and looked up at me. ¡°So... Does he know about us, Tori? About our past? The rtionship we shared?¡± Chapter 85 What are you doing here? Chapter 85 What are you doing here? VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡®The rtionship we shared before?¡¯ The words rolled out of his lips, making me stiff all of a sudden. I had forgotten about this topic for a few minutes while he was acting normal and friendly. But when he brought it up, I was jolted back into reality. Pursing my lips, I looked down myp before looking up at him with a little smile stered on my face. I nodded at him. ¡°Yeah, he does know. Not from before, though.¡± I leaned against the sofa, ying with my fingers. ¡°My rtionship with Alessandro starts with no future, but things suddenly changed, and we became closer. In all these, I never really got to share this topic. But, as I was thinking about bringing this topic up, you appeared.¡± I spoke truthfully without feeling the need to hide anything. There was no reason to anymore, given Alessandro and I already overcame many misunderstandings. I wanted to move forward without any more secrets or lies. Dominic nodded his head. ¡°Did he react differently, or...?¡± I understand what he meant, or at least I assume he might feel bad. I am not sure, and perhaps he is concerned about his brother. However, I didn¡¯t lie this time either. ¡°Well, he did not react like a child, that¡¯s for sure. We talked, and everything is solved now.¡± I lied at the part of ¡®talk.¡¯ Of course, we did not talk at all! Suddenly, we both fell into silence until Dominic decided to break it. ¡°So... How many months is your baby?¡± His eyes traveled down to my baby bump. I looked down with a smile and caressed the bump carefully, ¡°6 months going on.¡± ¡°Though I know it¡¯s him, again, ¡°Andro is the father, right?¡± He asked again, and I stiffened at his question for a second. Well, not at his question but the tone in which it was delivered. It seemed a little different, and I don¡¯t know why. I looked up at Dominic, only to find him smiling, looking at me. I blinked once, falling into a daze. I am sure I caught the difference in his tone, but looking at him now, I felt wrong. Well, it could be because of my pregnancy. I have be more sensitive to my surroundings. I need to stop suspecting everything and everyone around me. Otherwise, I may be diagnosed with a paranoid personality disorder. Dominic frowned, maybe seeing my silence. ¡°What happened? Did I ask anything wrong?¡± I immediately shook my head. ¡°Oh, no. Of course, not! It¡¯s just a pregnancy thing that my mood kept swinging. Ha-ha.¡± I tried to wash the awkward situation away and then nodded. ¡°Yes, Aless is the father.¡± Dominicughed suddenly as his gaze fixated on me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be with Andro, you know. When I saw you with him, I was utterly shocked.¡± I did notugh like him, but I smiled too. And all thanks to you, Dominic, that I met Aless in this life. However, I chose not to express my thoughts and instead kept them to myself because I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. I pursed my lips. Since I saw himst night at the banquet, a question has been on my mind. ¡°Dominic...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Umm... I have heard that the fire from five years ago burned everything so badly that there seem to be no survivors. Then how did you...¡± As I recalled the scenes before, my throat began to heave uncontrobly, preventing me from uttering thest word. Even now, I feel that I owe him a debt of gratitude for how he saved me from the fire by sacrificing his own life. For years, I was in mourning, thinking I was the reason for his death, which was also part of why I could not tell Aless about us. I still didn¡¯t tell him that. But, slowly, I will now. But thinking of that horrible night, I still get teared up with strange emotions. Dominic smiled, looking down at his hand. ¡°I was lucky a couple of farmers saved me that night.¡± I am so d that those farmers did, and he survived because... I once again felt so guilty just by the thought. ¡°Then why did you ...¡± I wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯te to find me and let me know he was alive. Not because I wanted to be with him romantically, although that might have been a possibility. But because it would have saved me years of guilt and grief thinking he was dead. If he had let me know he was alive, I wouldn¡¯t have med myself, and his family wouldn¡¯t have had to go through the pain of losing their loved one. I felt ticklish on my cheeks as I felt both sides wet. I know I am crying, and I can¡¯t stop it. Dominic looked down at his hands again, ying with his fingers, ¡°That year, I suffered burns all over my body and was able to receive treatment abroad thanks to the assistance of a wealthy billionaire. I really can¡¯t forget the kindness he showed toward me.¡± He sounded a little sad, which had me welling up in tears more. He continued, ¡°My situation was so critical, and doctors weren¡¯t sure about my condition for days. I didn¡¯t know if I would survive. So, I didn¡¯t dare to contact my family or you.¡± When I heard this, my heart clenched for him. Only God knows how bad and helpless he felt at that time. I wish he had let me know so I could have been there for him as a friend, not even as a girlfriend. My emotions felt more on edge, and I sobbed harder this time. Dominic raised his eyes at me and then gasped. ¡°Oh, no! shit!¡± He came beside me. ¡°Victoria, don¡¯t cry, please...¡± I sobbed. ¡°I...¡± I could not say anything because of my tears. I felt so emotional when I heard him cursing under his breath again. Dominic immediately rushed to my desk and got tissues for me. He came beside me, squatting down beside my knees. ¡°Hey, Tori, shush... Don¡¯t cry, please... I was just...¡± However, he suddenly paused, and a few secondster, I heard him... ¡°Andro!?¡± He gasped. My first reaction was, who is Andro? and in the next second, I realized whom he called Andro and immediately turned my head in the direction Dominic was staring. And I froze immediately in the ce. Just two nights ago, he was jealous as fuck, and now this. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva when I saw his eyes move down at us. I followed his gaze and saw Dominic sitting close to me in a somewhat intimate position. I was so emotional that I didn¡¯t even realize how close he had gotten. I backed away slightly from Dominic, causing him to turn and look at me. I¡¯m not sure if he noticed, but I stood up and stepped back. I turned to Alessandro once again as his eyes were fixated on me. I could feel the dark shadow consuming him. He had just returned from Paris and saw this. Although nothing improper was happening, he didn¡¯t deserve to walk in on that scene. I felt more emotional and rushed to him immediately, without caring about anything or anyone. Right now, I need Aless, and I just want to hide in his huge figure. I want to bury my face in his chest, even if he pushes me away afterward. ¡°Alessandro...¡± I breathed his name before hiding in his arms. Well, I throw myself in his arms. It did not take him a second to hug me right back, catching me tightly in his strong arms. ¡°Hey, baby.¡± I felt his breath and relieved sigh as he hugged me. Thank God he did because I don¡¯t know what I would have done if he had thrown tantrums. He hides his face in my neck, inhaling my scents before sucking the skin of my bare neck. We were so drowned in each other that we did not even care about Dominic¡¯s presence, and he was watching us. We only broke apart, hearing Dominic clearing his throat. ¡°Ahem... Well, okay... Hello, love birds?¡± We broke apart as he gained our attention. I turned to face Dominic as Alessandro was already watching his brother. His expression was nk. I couldn¡¯t believe he was still jealous of his brother! But as he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me closer, I realized he was. I couldn¡¯t tell where he was taking me, as there was no space left between us from before. I watched him from the corner of my eyes. This man is always like this! Even in our most intimate moments, he would always draw me closer, even if there was no space left! My thoughts suddenly broke when I heard... ¡°Dominic? What are you doing here?¡± Alessandro asked. I could sense the jealousy in his tone, or at least that¡¯s what it seemed like to me. Most of the time, I Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. really do love his possessiveness, but sometimes, it crosses the limit, and this is one of the times! Dominic chuckled, dly taking Alessandro¡¯s seriousness lightly. He raised his hands in a surrender position, ¡°I am here only to catch up with Victoria. I hope you won¡¯t mind?¡± I prayed to God that he does not speak idiotic things toward his brother, who had just returned. I swear, I would lose face if he did that because I proudly told Dominic that he had not behaved childishly before! And dly, he did as his next reply fell. ¡°Why not?¡± He smiled. ¡°After all, you are old friends from college.¡± Thankfully, he did not spill out anything but ¡®friends.¡¯ If he did, I swear, I would have kicked him out of bed for a week! Dominic shed a smile and then turned to Alessandro, grinning broadly. ¡°I thought, you are still in Paris? In a meeting?¡± I raised my brow as he chuckled lightly and leaned down, brushing his lips on mine, making me hungrier for him even more. Even though I know I should stop being horny and thinking about sex whenever he is around, I just can¡¯t. Well, as per the doctor, we can go for another month. Then why not grab the chance? I sighed in disappointment when he moved his lips away and chuckled again, touching my nose adorably, ¡°Who said I missed the meeting? Here I am in my meeting with my wife and the baby. Aren¡¯t they the most important ones?¡± He raised his brow, challenging me to retort, which I didn¡¯t but warmed up a little. I felt heat rising to my cheeks. Surely, I had turned red by now. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not the only thing, though,¡± Alessandro spoke again, gaining my interest as I looked up at him. ¡°What other thing?¡± I curiously asked as he leaned forward and brushed his nose on my cheeks again before whispering, ¡°I have a surprise for you...¡± Okay, now that¡¯s interesting... Chapter 86 lady of mine Chapter 86dy of mine ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV ¡°I have a surprise for you,¡± I said as she looked up at me with her clear green eyes filled with amusement. Although I couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of jealousy when I saw Dominic on his knees so close to her, the love I saw in her eyes was enough to push those feelings aside. In my mind, I knew there was nothing wrong going on between them. Still, the possessive and domineering side of me wanted to punch him and take thisdy in my arms over and over again before his eyes so he could know whom she belonged to now. However, I suppressed that wild beast and only stared at them until she ran to me and jumped in my arms, making my anger melt away. I dropped a lingering kiss on her forehead and again looked into those eyes only watching me, filled with innocence. ¡°I told Grandma about your pregnancy. She was so happy and asked me to bring you home for dinner. She wants to see you, Victoria.¡± I said to her and watched her eyes go wide. Her reaction made me chuckle, and I kissed the tip of her nose. Despite my efforts to distance myself from the family, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ignore Grandma, especially now that I was going to be a father. I want her to know so she can stop thinking about me and the family line. Victoria pouted a little as her cheeks turned coral pink in shyness. ¡°Why did you tell her?¡± I could not help but chuckle at her cuteness. Mydy is the perfectbination of cuteness and sexiness. I cupped her face, making her look up at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, baby. You will be our baby¡¯s mom very soon. Why are you shy now? You are not shy when moaning under me, asking me to give you...¡± Victoria¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately covered my mouth with her hands and slightly tilted her head, eyeing me sharply and reminding me that Dominic was still here, watching us and listening at some point. Did she think I had forgotten his presence? Oh, how innocent my wife is. I am clearly aware of his presence, and I said aloud those words intentionally, no doubt. Sometimes, I disy gentlemanly behavior, but at other times, I can act in a manner that is less than gentle and more focused on my selfish interests. I am notfortable with how he was getting close to my wife or his presence in her office when I was away. He might be my brother, but I don¡¯t care about anything when ites to my woman. It does not matter if he is my brother. But I can not let my wife know that, can I? I pressed my lips onto the center of her palm, then grinned as I withdrew my mouth from it. ¡°Shall we, Mrs. Devonte?¡± She blushed but did not ept defeat and raised her brow at me. ¡°Not yet, Mr. Devonte. You have to marry me first to call me that.¡± She slightly pouted her lips. I leaned down to her, nuzzling on her face, inhaling that light sweet scent she has. ¡°Wanna go to the marriage registration office? It¡¯s open now.¡± Victoria chuckled, yfully punching my chest. ¡°You have be too naughty, Mr. Devonte. Your three months haven¡¯t ended yet.¡± I raised my brows as she narrowed her eyes at me, challenging me to speak further and then said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go home. Grandma must be waiting.¡± I dropped another kiss on her forehead and nodded. Then I looked up at my brother as if I just remembered his presence. ¡°Oh, Dominic, would you like to have dinner with us? Grandma doesn¡¯t know you are back yet. I am sure she will be happy to see you.¡± I asked casually. Honestly, my invitation was not heartfelt. For some reason, I am reluctant to have him join us tonight. Maybe, my jealousy is wailing up. Who knows? Yet, I have to ask him at least once so my wife doesn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Dominic smiled, catching me off guard a bit. I did not expect him to agree today. Damn! ¡°I want to see Grandma too. I just don¡¯t know if she will be happy to see me.¡± Dominic said with a smile. But... I¡¯m uncertain if it¡¯s my jealousy prompting these thoughts, but I perceived a hint of bitterness in his smile when Grandma was mentioned, suggesting that he may not be entirely happy. But it¡¯s not possible, right? I guess I am doing it wrong. I smiled and shook my head, ¡°Grandma will surely be happy. She loved you the most since we were young.¡± I said, recalling our childhood together. I really mean my words. She used to love Dominic the most and was the saddest when he died five years ago. Oh, my mistake. He did not die but disappeared. ¡°Is that so?¡± Dominic¡¯s brow raised as he watched me with a sneer. Peculiar Dominic. He used to smirk like that on every topic. Guess he didn¡¯t change much in these years. ¡°Okay, thene along.¡± I stopped bothering my mind with his thoughts and instead took hold of Victoria¡¯s hand, walking out of the office with her. As we walked, I held her by the waist and brought her closer while kissing her cheek. ¡°I have only been gone a few days, and you have rekindled your first love, huh?¡± I said, smirking down at my wife. Even though I was jealous as fuck, that is gone now. Victoriaughed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I did not.¡± She tilted her head. But, the jealousy started appearing in me again when I recalled the scene I witnessed while entering her office. Immediately, my mood sank. I know I am being paranoid, and Victoria doesn¡¯t have any intention like that, but what if Dominic does? After all, they used to be in a rtionship, and Victoria was his first love, just like mine. What if he wants her back? What if he tries to take her away from me? ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been here today, I think he would have tried to do something to you,¡± I said honestly. Victoria paused and red at me. ¡°You really have a nasty mind,¡± she whispered. Upon hearing her words that appeared to be in defense of her first love, my mind, which was already consumed with jealousy, became overtaken by possessive anger. ¡°Is it my mind nasty? Or do you still have feelings for him?¡± My words came out a little harsh at her. That stiffened her, and Fuck! I am a real arshole! Victoria¡¯s eyes widened at first, and then they turned angry. ¡°Alessandro, if you keep acting like this, I will go home by myself right now!¡± No! Shit! I hastily went close to her and held her hands. ¡°Baby, I am sorry! It¡¯s just... Well, Victoria Edwards, you are mine only, and I won¡¯t let any other man get you from me. Whenever I see anyone near you, I lose it. I am sorry, baby. Please...¡± I tried to give the most soulful puppy eyes, and she only frowned but did not pull her hands away from me. ¡°You better remember your words, Mr. Devonte.¡± She said seriously, taking a step forward. She grabbed me by the cor and pulled me down to meet her adorably perfect green gaze, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Her eyes narrowed, and I nodded, looking deep into her eyes. I raised my first three fingers. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Understood.¡± With a mischievous glint in her eye, she pressed her lips together, trying to hold back her smile. But her efforts were in vain, and a giggle escaped her lips as she pulled me closer. Suddenly, she leaned in and nted a soft, yful peck on my lips, sending a shiver down my spine. And just as quickly as it began, she released me, leaving me wanting more. She held my hand and marched forward, ¡°Now,e on! I am hungry!¡± With a littleugh, I followed her steps. **************** AUTHOUR''S POV... In the little jealousy and doubts, that are fading with time, Victoria and Alessandro, are only engrossed in themselves. None of them looked back for once and that''s where they made a very big mistake. If they did, they would have seen the fierce stare and cunning plottings that are growing up with time andck of awareness...Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 87 I brought someone else ... Chapter 87 I brought someone else ... VICTORIA¡¯S POV All the while, I was in a good mood and somewhat excited hearing Grandma call us home for dinner. It¡¯s the first time she is inviting me home. Somewhere in my heart, I know her eptance of me is because of the baby and my status; still, I agreed to meet her. Due to his affection towards me, Alessandro has abandoned almost everything, including his grandmother, whom he holds dearly. She raised him as her own child following the demise of his parents. Alessandro always has a deep connection with his grandmother, just like every other child. I understand that feeling because I also had a fair share of mine at a young age when my grandparents were alive. Given that he is finally with me, it would be selfish to request that he give up everything for my sake. In a rtionship, sacrifice is an inevitable aspect that will appear, and Alessandro is beginning to recognize this. In this new journey with Alessandro, it¡¯s not only me anymore, but it¡¯s us. We started talking and confessing, even though I kept a big part of it a secret. I don¡¯t want him to panic knowing the first miscarriage or make him regret and feel guilty at any cost when we have just started to learn happiness. I appreciate the attention he gives me, but I don¡¯t want him to choose between his family and me. Simrly, I can¡¯t do that with my own family anymore, so I¡¯ve learned to ept the ups and downs. Alessandro feels the same way. However, the closer I get to the Devonte mansion, the more I feel odd. It¡¯s a strange emotion, and I don¡¯t know why I am being overly sensitive. It could be because it¡¯s my first time officially getting epted by Grandma Nina or something else I don¡¯t know. ¡°Victoria...¡± I was startled when I was shaken lightly by Aless. I gasped in silence before turning to him and found him staring at me with concerned eyes. I blinked. ¡°Wh... what happened?¡± His brows furrowed as he held my hand. ¡°You alright?¡± I smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m alright.¡± I suppressed the strange tension that was building up inside me. Alessandro watched me carefully and then shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Victoria. We arrived at the mansion, and I was talking to you, but you didn¡¯t respond. You were so lost in your own thoughts that I had to shake you to get your attention. And now you¡¯re telling me that everything is fine?¡± Mansion? I blinked once and turned to the side, only to gasp again. So, he is right! I pursed my lips. ¡°Umm... I was just...¡± I stopped, don¡¯t know what to answer him. I heard him sighing audibly. ¡°Hey baby, look at me.¡± I obliged, and he cupped my cheeks. ¡°Trust me in this, okay? Just once, Victoria. No matter what happens, I will never leave your side ever. Okay?¡± I leaned into his touch and smiled, acknowledging that he was right. It was time for me to trust him and stop overthinking things. ¡°Ahem...¡± A sudden throat-clearing sound caught us off-guard as we turned behind and found Dominic staring at us with a nk face. ¡°Can we go out of the car now?¡± He asked, maintaining the expression. ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± I heard Alessandro¡¯s taut reply, which sounded somewhat cold. I just don¡¯t get the reason behind his jealousy and this awkwardness. However, I did not intrigue him by fueling the fire more, and silently, the three of us came out of the car. Holding onto Alessandro¡¯s arm, we walked inside. As I walked in, the memories started thrusting back to me, making me relive the time. Throughout those three years, my encounters with this ce were never pleasant, and it was here that I decided to divorce Alessandro and uphold my self-respect. As I approached the spot where I had knelt six months ago to ask for a divorce instead of sharing my good news with him, my heart began to quiver. However, that decision proved right, and even though I am still here, everything is different this time. I know this time, this decision is the best thing I did. How time changes the situation for one ce, right? My grip on Alessandro tightened as he pulled me closer. His one arm wrapped me around as he caressed my back assuringly. Finally, we stepped into the mansion. For the first time, I am excited to be here. The head servant greeted us and weed us inside, but she was stunned when her eyes fell on Dominic. Her face turned pale, and she was afraid as if she had just witnessed a ghost. Dominic only sneered, and Aless said, ¡°He is alive and came to see Grandma today. It¡¯s a surprise. Please don¡¯t inform her.¡± The servant gulped and then nodded. Of course, she is not in the position to deny the young master of the family. Afterward, she guided us gradually to meet Grandma. Grandma is in the private living room, where she spends most of her time. Dominic paused suddenly, and when we turned to him, he smiled. I just want to appear exceptionally before her. Why not you both go in first and then call for me? It would surprise her, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied and nodded. ¡°He is right, I think.¡± I liked the idea and turned to Aless only to see his nk face. Yet, he agreed with a nod, and then we both turned around. When we walked to the private living room, Grandma Nina was sitting on the sofa, drinking her afternoon tea with her assistant beside her. She still didn¡¯t notice us. ¡°Grandma! I brought Victoria with me today.¡± Aless spoke out, and he sounded happy and excited. Hearing his voice, Grandma was shocked at first but then turned excited. Leaving the teacup on the table, she immediately stood up and rushed toward us. She stopped before us, sping her hands together. Her old face turned bright, and she smiled brightly with teary eyes. ¡°Oh! What a pleasant surprise!¡± She eximed, and her eyes fell on my pregnant belly, which excited her. She walked toward me and sniffed before holding my hand. ¡°I...¡± Her tone turned heavy. ¡°I am sorry, dear. I did so much wrong to you. I med you over and...¡± She choked on her words. I felt bad for the olddy and shook my head. ¡°Please, Grandma, don¡¯t be like this.¡± However, she shook her head. ¡°No, allow me. I know I have made a mistake, whether intentional or unintentional, and it has caused you pain. But, I promise you, I will never again interfere with you and Aless.¡± She left my one hand, held Alessandro¡¯s hand, and kept our hands together in hers. ¡°I wish you live happily for eternity.¡± Feeling emotional, I smiled and looked at my fiance, who was watching me too. Our gazes met, and we smiled at each other. ¡°Now,e on, sit beside me.¡± She pulled us when Alessandro stopped her. ¡°Umm... Grandma, there is something more.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused. Alessandro smiled. ¡°I brought someone else to meet you. Would you?¡± Grandma turned to him curiously. ¡°Who is it?¡± Alessandro stepped aside, turned to the living room entrance, and said, ¡°Come on in.¡± A secondter, Dominic walked into the living room with his handsome appearance and his usual Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. charming smile. ¡°Hey grandma, it¡¯s me.¡± I smiled and turned to Alessandro. Thank lord, he is smiling too. And then I turned to grandma, expecting her to be emotionally happy, but... Her eyes were wide as if she just saw a ghost waving at her. No, it felt as if she encountered death himself! She seemed not happily shocked but scared for some reason. Or, am I mistaken? And before I knew the situation, Grandma suddenly fell on the sofa with her hand over her heart. ¡°Grandma!¡± I gasped, and hearing my scared tone, Alessandro noticed Grandma¡¯s state and rushed beside her immediately. ¡°What happened? Grandma!?¡± He sounded anxious as he held her close. I also went to her, trying to calm her down. Soon enough, she inhaled sharp breaths, trembling all over. Well, I can¡¯t doubt her expression because this is very natural when a person you thought was dead appears before you five yearster! Her face wrinkled and turned pale; she held up, and her brows furrowed. ¡°Yo... you! You are still alive!?¡± Dominic smiled and stepped forward, his hands inserted in his pockets. ¡°What happened, Grandma? You are not happy that I am alive?¡± His words came out slightly different, and the tone seemed strange. Feeling a little confused, I looked up at Dominic. His face still holds the same smile, but once again, they are not reaching his eyes. Everything turned so different and unexpected all of a sudden. As I met Aless¡¯s gaze, I saw the same bewilderment on his face. Neither of us could fathom the situation at hand. For a change, our attention shifted to Grandma, who was fixated on her eldest Grandson with an unwavering gaze. Her expression was unreadable and extremely strange, and then I turned my gaze to Dominic, who was still looking at Grandma as if both are having their private staring contest! And before we realized what was happening, Grandma suddenly loosened her grip on my hand and fell at my side. ¡°Grandma!¡± I gasped as she lost consciousness. What the fuck?! My gaze turned to find Dominic, and he was still standing there with his eyes fixated on Grandma. Even after fainting, he did not bother to rush to him. I looked at Grandma again, and even though she had fainted, her face still conveyed fear. Is she scared of seeing her Grandson? But why??? Chapter 88 a strange shadow Chapter 88 a strange shadow VICTORIA¡¯S POV I sat beside Grandma, turning my attention away from Dominic. It¡¯s a little hazy, and the situation suddenly turned too unexpected. Aless hastened to call the maid to get the doctor as I held Grandma as much as possible with my pregnant belly. The maid rushed upstairs to call their private doctor. In all the mess, once again, I turned to face Dominic, and he was still standing there, watching us without even moving an inch. What is wrong with him? Why can¡¯t he juste up and help his grandmother? What is he thinking!? Once more, I looked at Grandma, whose face was now furrowed with a frown and had turned pale as if she had lost blood. This really does not seem anything good to me. When I heard, ¡°Grandma must have been so excited to see me back.¡± I feltpelled to gaze up at him due to the tone of his voice. Despite the circumstances, he remained cool and collected. His demeanor wasn¡¯t simply a matter of being calm under pressure, as he appeared I didn¡¯t have much time to think about him, though, as Aless took Grandma away from me and leaned her on the sofa. Before the doctor appeared, Aless started massaging her hands, and I followed his moves. He started throwing drops of water on her face and moistened her lips to prevent them from bing too dry. Two minutester, the doctor arrived and promptly examined her. He is constantly attentive to her needs following her surgery. He even lives in the mansion and always keeps her in check. Alessandro stepped aside to allow the doctor to examine Grandma. After assessing her pulse and eyes, the doctor redirected his attention to Alessandro. ¡°Madam Devonte was just too excited for some reason, I guess. She is a heart patient who suffered a major surgery. Also, she is growing older. So, sudden excitements or shocks are not good for her health.¡± ¡°For now, she is not in danger. She needs some fluids and a good rest. But, in the near future, please take care of her surroundings. She should not get any shock no matter what.¡± All of us were relieved hearing the doctor. We were all so scared at the sudden situation. Alessandro nodded and talked with the doctor while I sat beside Grandma, holding her pale and old Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. hands. Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of Dominic from the corner of my eye. A jolt of surprise shot through me as I noticed the subtle smirk that tugged at his lips. It was unusual to see him behave in such a manner after arriving here, considering my previous knowledge of Dominic and Alessandro¡¯s profound affection towards their grandmother. But Dominic¡¯s sudden behavioural change toward Grandma is a bit strange, and that feeling chilled down to my bones. Without realizing it, my hand moved to caress my belly. Despite everything urring appearing ordinary and appropriate, it somehow feels incorrect. It is as though the circumstances are not in harmony with one another. It feels like everything is covered with a strange shadow. Well, my sensitive pregnancy mind intends to think a lot for thest couple of months. Lately, everything seems strange to me. I never imagined how much my pregnancy would impact my perception of everything around me. I see Dominic in a new light, even if he¡¯s not doing anything out of the ordinary. However, that doesn¡¯t stop me from being suspicious of Dominic. From the night of the banquet till today, the more I see him, the more I feel that something is very much off with him. ¡°You okay, baby?¡± Alessandro¡¯s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I smiled at him and nodded, suppressing my inner doubts. I can¡¯t keep burdening him with one tension after another. Moreover, this one seems baseless, so I dropped it. He caressed my back with an assuring smile and then turned to Grandma. He held her up, and we all walked upstairs to her room. Before following Aless, I subconsciously looked at Dominic, whose face was nk now. He seems tensed too. Well, I guess I thought too much and followed my man. Alessandro and I sit by and anxiously wait for Grandma to wake up. Dominic and two maids are also with us. And the doctor too. While we waited, I found myself leaning slightly against Aless, enjoying thefort of his presence. I absentmindedly caressed his thigh, hoping to ease any tension he might be feeling. Aless inquired about the time it would take her to regain consciousness after the doctor got up and re- examined her while repeatedly issuing the same warning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Devonte. There¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with madam. She should wake up soon. As I said, she just needs good rest and healthy foods.¡± Aless breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. Gazing at Grandma once, he stood up and thanked the doctor before leading him out. Then he came beside me again and kissed the side of my head. ¡°You must be tired too. You need to go get some sleep, sweetheart.¡± ¡°I know, but...¡± I turned to Grandma. ¡°I will wait till she is awake.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine. Don¡¯t you listen to the doctor? Grandma just needs some rest; that¡¯s it. Let me drop you home, okay?¡± He is right. I am feeling so tired after the situation calms down. I need to take a rest. I should go home alone, leaving Aless here. So, I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Grandma needs you here. I will hail a taxi for myself.¡± However, Aless frowned. ¡°I can not leave you alone no matter what. Let me take you home, okay?¡± He said firmly. ¡°But...¡± As soon as I started, I was stopped again; this time, it was Dominic. ¡°Guys, if you don¡¯t mind, I will drop Victoria. Is that okay? I will go home and return after Grandma calms down a little. How about that?¡± He asked suddenly. **** ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV ¡®Let me take her home.¡¯ That¡¯s what he said. I would not have consented due to my jealousy if the circumstances were different. However, it seems safer to have Dominic take her home under the circumstances, as he is my brother and cares for her. So, I did not oppose his words and nodded my head. ¡°Okay, then.¡± I turned to my wife and pulled her in a hug. I did not n this day to go like this, yet it¡¯s what destiny wanted, I guess. I kissed Victoria¡¯s forehead and then looked into those sparkling green eyes of hers. ¡°Call me as soon as you reach home and don¡¯t forget to let me know if there is anything you need, Okay? I will let Sophia know and ask her too if you think she can do it, okay?¡± She nodded with a smiled and tiptoed before pulling me into a kiss. I so wish not to let her go, but I have to. After breaking apart, I turned to Dominic. ¡°Drive safely.¡± He smiled and nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about that.¡± For a second, it felt like a dark shadow was crossing his eyes, but after a blink, it was gone. I shook my mind. I am thinking too much! I walked Victoria to his car, and after they disappeared from my sight, I returned to the mansion in Grandma¡¯s room and sat beside her. She is sleeping now. For some reason, I feel I am the reason for this situation. If I didn¡¯t bring Dominic here, she wouldn¡¯t have been shocked, and this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Sigh... Who knew this would happen? I gently kissed my grandmother¡¯s forehead, followed by kissing the back of her hands and then tucked her in with the quilt. The moment I stood straight, my phone started ringing. Not to disturb her, I quickly walked out of the room. I brought out my phone, and it was Calvin. He went to Paris with me again after the banquet. I returned, but he was still there, caring for other things. I received the call, ¡°How is everything going on?¡± ¡°Everything is good, sir. The deal you finalized has been prepared well, and from next week, the work will be starting.¡± ¡°And umm... Boss...¡± He said, seeming confused a bit. ¡°Anything else?¡± I arched my brow up. ¡°Yes, boss. I found out something in the investigation we were doing before. I will return in two days and report to you then,¡± he said. ¡°Okay then. And keep me updated about the project work.¡± ¡°Sure, boss.¡± Hearing him, I hung up and stared at the screen for some time. ¡°I just hope I didn¡¯t do anything wrong this time.¡± Chapter 89 Time changes, so do people Chapter 89 Time changes, so do people VICTORIA¡¯S POV I don¡¯t know this feeling, but I am in a dubious situation now. I am constantly alert, expecting something to happen without apparent cause. ording to my mother, this experience is not umon during pregnancy, especially considering my past and having suffered a miscarriage before. I even went to see a psychiatrist twice, in secret. She happens to be a friend of my mother¡¯s. She also said the same things and told me not to worry, reassuring me that the wound would heal with time and proper care. She also asked me to keep myself busy with happy things, and I tried to do that. However, with Dominic by my side and his prior interactions and demeanor causing some concern, I find myself feeling uneasy at this juncture. Still, I am here with him. I wanted to deny Aless, but I couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want him to be troubled by my assumptions. So, I agreed. The whole ride was silent as I kept looking out of the car window, trying to enjoy the scenarios of the outside world without being bothered. Guess I could not do much about it. And soon, he pulled the car before our mansion. The driver opened the door for me, and I stepped out, relieved because I didn¡¯t want to stay alone much with him. Strangely, it¡¯s ufortable for me However, to my surprise and somewhat disliking, Dominic got out of the car too and said, ¡°Let me guard you to your house. It¡¯s dangerous when it¡¯s dark.¡± I turned to him. Those were the same words he said to me in college. Initially, I assumed he was expressing his concern, but over time, I understood that it was his way of showing appreciation for our time together. But that was five years ago. And now, five yearster, we are in two different ways. Our life changes and their meaning too. He is my brother-inw now, and I am his younger brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, even carrying his baby. At this point, those words seemed strange and ufortable to me. I don¡¯t know if he is trying to return to the past or is just concerned. I only know that I need to be concerned about Alessandro¡¯s feelings. When he agreed to let mee with Dominic, I heard the reluctance in his tone, but still, he kept his jealousy aside and acted maturely. I need to respect that at any cost. So, I politely refused with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can go in alone.¡± Voicing out my decision, I turned around to leave when I heard... ¡°Victoria!¡± Dominic called out for me. I paused, turned around, and looked at Dominic with a smile. ¡°Yes? Anything you wanna say, Dominic?¡± His deep blue gaze watched me and then inserted his hands in his pant pockets. He slowly came close to me, which made me take a step back. ¡°Dominic?¡± I am a bit confused by his sudden behavior. He stopped, leaving a little space between us. Without my stepping back, there wouldn¡¯t have been any space. ¡°Can you give me one more chance?¡± He suddenly asked. His deep blue gaze demanded an answer, but his expressionless face gave no indication of his thoughts. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t astonished by the question. Even though it did not cross my mind, I guess subconsciously, I was expecting this toe. And I don¡¯t even have to think of an answer, either. I only smiled at him. ¡°Dominic, when we were in college, you were my senior, and I used to admire and like you.¡± ¡°Perhaps, at one point, I desired to spend my entire life with you. However, when an unforeseen event urred, that desire was not fulfilled. A single ident altered many things.¡± ¡°The news was announced, and like others, I also thought you were dead a few years ago. I was devastated at that time, Dominic. It felt like my whole life finished and my dreams shattered. Then one evening, I saw Alessandro.¡± ¡°He looked so much like you that I decided to be beside him without a thought. And I became his assistant, leaving my whole identity behind. I only did get close to Aless because of you, Dominic.¡± I did not hide my true feelings anymore and exined everything to him. His nk expression melted, and he smiled at me. But I am not here to make him happy, right? It¡¯s about me and my story. I continued, ¡°But... Now, it¡¯s not possible anymore. When I started spending time with Aless, I made excuses for myself, attributing my attraction to him solely to his resemnce to you. However, I now realize that this was not the case. ¡°Alessandro is a whole different person. Now, at this point, I can¡¯t lie to myself, as I stopped lying to myself years ago when I realized that I have fallen in love with Alessandro, and that¡¯s not because of you.¡± ¡°I understand and appreciate what you said and respect your feelings. However, I must apologize as this situation cannote to fruition. I hope that in the future, this won¡¯t cause any difort between us since we are now a family.¡± I thought this would keep him away from me, but he moved closer and held me in his arms, saying anxiously... ¡°Tori, it¡¯s all my fault! You don¡¯t have to say sorry to me. I came back toote. Just one...¡± I turned really annoyed at this point and pushed Dominic away from me. No matter what, this can not happen. I love Alessandro now, and I am too involved with him. Moreover, I do not expect such behavior from Dominic that would cause harm to Alessandro. ¡°You need to understand, Dominic, that everything has changed now. The people are the same, but rtionships have taken their course. Time changes, and so do people. I am sorry.¡± Saying, I turned around and headed to our home¡ªmine and Alessandro¡¯s home. Without ncing back at Dominic, I refrained from sending any misleading signals his way. The whole situation was already a chaotic mess, and I had no intention of making it worse. As I walked forward, I heard from behind, ¡°Tori, I just want you to be happy.¡± However, I refrained from facing him this time and proceeded to enter the mansion as there was no further need for a response. Chapter 90 Dont allow him in the company affair Chapter 90 Don''t allow him in thepany affair (DEVONTE MANSION) ALESSANDRO''S POV I adjusted theptop on myp and sat upright. Following the call with Calvin, I descended the stairs and settled on the sofa in the living room, ready to delve into my work. I nced at my water and realized it had been a few hours since Victoria departed. Dominic had already dropped her off safely at home, and she had informed me of the same. Despite her im of having dinner and going to bed on time, I felt the need to confirm with Sophia. Following Victoria¡¯s departure from the mansion, I instructed Sophia to keep me informed about her because I hade to know her well enough in the past month. I realized that she was the type of person who would only share her happiness with you but not her worries and sorrows. So, to take care of her, I must always be cautious. I wonder what she¡¯s doing now; perhaps she¡¯s already asleep. She informed me before going to bed. Honestly, I miss her a lot. I hurriedly finished my work in Paris and flew home to be with her, but... Sigh... Well, no one is to me for this. It was an ident, and we are relieved that Grandma is alright. I dropped my working ss beside me and rubbed my temple. Once she wakes up and everything appears to be fine, I will head back home. As I was staring at theptop screen and thinking this and that, ire, Grandma¡¯s personal maid or assistant, came over. She bowed a little to me as I looked up at her. ¡°Young master Devonte, Grandma is awake and asking of you.¡± Oh, she is awake! I immediately closed theptop and stood up before rushing into Grandma¡¯s bedroom. When I entered the room, Grandma was lying on the bed, and her private doctor was checking her. After he was done, he stood up, nodded at both of us and walked out. As Grandma attempted to sit on the bed, I offered my assistance, supporting her along with her maids. Once settled, she motioned for her maids to apany the doctor and requested that we be left alone. With a bow at both of us, her maids left, leaving us alone to converse. She held my hand and gestured me to sit beside her, and I obliged, holding her old hands in mine. ¡°Has Victoria left?¡± She asked with her weak and tired tone. I nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandma. She was tired, so I sent her home, and Dominic dropped her home safely.¡± I replied and felt her stiffen at the mention of Dominic¡¯s name. I caressed her hands slowly, and she rxed a little. She smiled weakly at me, ¡°It¡¯s good that you sent her home. Make sure to take good care of her during her pregnancy.¡± I hummed in response. My mind is diverted now to a particr matter I witnessed this evening. Both Grandma and Dominic presented some strange behaviors today. I observed this particrly when Grandma fainted upon seeing him. Was that only shock of excitement or something else? Because at that moment, she seemed scared about it, and now, she was still ufortable when I mentioned his name. It feels like she is not happy seeing him back. Should I ask? I guess I should, right? ¡°Grandma...¡± I called out to her, causing her to snap out of her thoughts and redirect her gaze toward m. ¡°Grandma, may I know why Dominic¡¯s return caused you distress?¡± I finally asked. And once again, I felt her tremble at my question. A hint of a strange emotion crossed her eyes, and that was gone in the next second. Her lips stretched into a smile. ¡°How can I not be happy about that? What are you talking about?¡± She pretended to be happy, and I know it. I am not convinced at all. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, Grandma continued. ¡°I fainted just because I was a little excited seeing him. After all, we all thought he died in the fire. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Although I sensed something was amiss, I refrained from pressuring her to confide in me. She had just recovered from an illness, and I did not want to overwhelm her again. I should wait and be patient. So, I just nodded and continued, ¡°You wanted me in private. Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Grandma¡¯s light blue pair of eyes dropped on my hands on hers. She patted over and nodded her head in affirmative, ¡°Aless, since your parents passed away, you and I are the only ones who depend on each other. And if there is anything in this world that I should worry and care about on my deathbed, it is you.¡± Her words moved me deeply, causing my vision to blur, and I fought to hold back the tears. I don¡¯t want to cry before her, making her weak. I know no one is permanent in this world. Everyone is just like guests; eventually, we must all depart, leaving behind all the memories we have created. Grandma was right. After our parents died, she was the one who became our roots and shaped us with all she got. She shielded us and personally managed the affairs of both the business and the family. That is why, despite her mistakes and wrongdoings towards Victoria, I couldn¡¯t abandon her. However, her issues with Victoria have been resolved, and she has epted everything. Grandma continued, ¡°Aless, I won¡¯t ever let anyone threaten your ce in the Devote family.¡± Her words now started making a clear picture to me. So, this is about it. Dominic... After Dominic was gone, I became the only heir, and for years, I took care of everything after Grandma decided to retire. I only smiled and kissed her hands, ¡°Grandma, do you think Dominic returned topete with me for the family fortune?¡± Though she did not exactly agree, her frown made me guess the answer correctly. I continued, ¡°Grandma, Dominic has his own life and set up a business now. Wouldn¡¯t he return earlier if he wanted to inherit the family¡¯s fortune? Why five yearster, after growing up his own business?¡± ¡°Even if Dominic really wants something, I will give it to him. And why not? After all, he is my elder brother.¡± I meant my words. We both share the legacy of the Devonte family. If not for that ident five years ago, he would have been in my ce as the family¡¯s eldest son. Moreover, Devontes has numerous properties and could be easily divided between two brothers. Why would I be upset or feel bad about it? I will happily share with him what¡¯s mine, excluding my wife. Thatdy is mine only, no doubt. However, just as I finished my words, Grandma suddenly sat straight as her hold on my hands tightened. Her face shed a different fear as she frowned and shook her head immediately, ¡°Stupid boy! He is not worthy topete with you!¡± Her sudden words made me dumbfounded as I blinked at her. What?! What did she just say!? I blinked at her. Perhaps she understood and, very awkwardly, smiled at me ¡°Uh... I mean, Dominic was not here for five years. All these years, you did everything alone. You took thepany to a higher level with your alone efforts.¡± ¡°My child, you worked so hard to keep the Devontes name alive when I was weak and broke apart. Dominic came so suddenly and unannounced with apletely different background.¡± ¡°Now, with your wife beside you and a childing soon, all you have to do is to focus on managing thepany and taking care of your family. Please don¡¯t mess it up for yourself. Dominic won¡¯t quickly understand how things are done here.¡± ¡°You should not let him be involved in thepany affair. No matter what it is, never allow him to know thepany¡¯s private affairs or any of that sort. You two are already onpletely different sides now.¡± I listened to her words, and each one of them only heightened the doubts within me. Wasn¡¯t she the one who used to love Dominic so much? Just like me, her love for Dominic used to be deep. She became sick after his death news and even underwent surgery. Now, five yearster, why is she so adamant about convincing me not to share anypany-rted things with him when he is also rightfully a shareholder in the Reywalt Corporation? However, I did not let my doubtse to my face and only nodded at Grandma. Asking her too many questions could cause trouble in her health, which I don¡¯t want for her. The doubts in my heart deepened again, but I hid them from her. After talking, she sighed, ¡°I am feeling a little tired. I want to take a nap...¡± She turned to me and kissed the back of my hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have lunch today with Victoria. Poor girl, she has to go back because of me. Now, I am fine, and I have maids and a doctor to look after me. You should head home and keep herpany.¡± She said, and I nodded. I stood up, helped lie on the bed again, and covered her with a duvet. She closed her eyes, and I dropped a kiss on her temple before standing straight and lowering the bedsidemp. Slowly, I walked out of her bedroom. As I came downstairs, ire came to me and bowed a little, ¡°Do you want to have dinner now, young master?¡± I looked upstairs for a second and turned to her again, shaking my head. ¡°I have some business to attend to and won¡¯t be having dinner here tonight. Take care of Grandma and inform me if anything happens.¡± She nodded with a slight bow as I walked out of the mansion. I do have a very important business to do... Chapter 91 I missed you Chapter 91 I missed you VICTORIA¡¯S POV I looked at the watch, it was almost midnight, and still, I was wide awake. Lately, I have grown ustomed to having Alessandro by my side. However, his absence in Paris for the past two nights Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. has made it difficult for me to sleep, and tonight will be no different. Sophia has been on her toes around me and even checked if I fell asleep a few times. However, every time she came in, I would feign sleep because I knew that Alessandro was receiving updates from her. Unknowingly, she revealed this to me through her words. He would be anxious if he knew I was going through this situation. To begin with, Grandma has be ill, and I don¡¯t want to trouble Alessandro with my problem, as he also requires some rest. Realizing Sophia won¡¯te anymore, I turned the lights on and got off the bed. I am not in the mood to work either, so I decided to do some designs instead. It¡¯s the only thing that makes me feel better whenever my mind is restless. I walked inside the little library Aless created for me, a separate closet in the room. It¡¯s much smaller than our regr walk-in closet, but the size of it is enough for my private design room. He thinks it is better for me to be in his line of sight while I design, allowing him to assist me whenever necessary. Even though some creative people do not have any specific ce to do their things, I do have. I have been disciplined since childhood, and I like things organized. As such, I require a secluded and quiet space to foster my creativity. I satfortably on the chair and opened the drawer to bring out the new sketches I was working on. Even though I have be the CEO of E Shine, designing is my passion, and I will always do it. Moreover, this design is very special to me. I am designing our wedding rings and one single ring for Aless. He doesn¡¯t know about it. I am keeping this a secret. I turned my gaze to the ring on my finger. Although he¡¯s unaware, the ring he gave me was also crafted by myself under a unique name I¡¯ve coined for my design pursuits. ¡®ke¡¯s creation.¡¯ I picked up the design sheets from the drawer when suddenly my eyes caught a shiny ck watch. I picked it up, and a sigh left my mouth. It¡¯s been almost four years, and I still have this watch. I wish to find the owner and give him this because this is a vintage and expensive piece. Unfortunately, I cannot find the owner due to the unavability of information. Given its value, I imagine that the current owner must hold it in high regard. In the past, I was so drowned and messed up with my life that I didn¡¯t have time to find the owner. I guess, now, I can find him quickly. I also ask Alessandro for help. I should keep it in sight so I don¡¯t forget it. I stood up, walked towards our bed to put the watch on the bedside table, and turned to enter the library again. However, as soon as I lifted one step to enter, the bedroom door opened, and Alessandro walked in, catching me off guard. I stared at him and blinked for a few seconds as I heard, ¡°What? You are not happy to see me?¡± His luscious lips curled into a yful smirk as he walked toward me, taking me into his arms. The familiar fragrance trembled my heart, and immediately I was turned on. Still, I stayed in a little shock. ¡°Why are you here? What about grandma?¡± Wasn¡¯t he staying with Grandma tonight? He chuckled, tucked a few strands of hair behind my ear and kissed my neck, making me inhale a sharp breath as I shuddered under his touch. ¡°She is fine now.¡± He whispered in my ear. ¡°Grandma wanted me toe home and rest. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± I felt relieved but soon bit down my lips when he nibbled my jaw. ¡°Alessandro...¡± I whispered his name as I felt his warm hand on my lower back, and the other one grabbed me by the neck possessively. ¡°Fuck, baby! I have missed you so much,¡± he said seductively. His lips vibrated on my neck, making my toes curl as my fingers grabbed his cor tightly. I can¡¯t keep myself in the same if he kept doing this! ¡°I missed you too...¡± I whispered and moaned again as his possessive hand reached my bare thigh. ¡°I want to fuck you so hard that you will always miss my touches on you.¡± He growled as his possessive lips sucked on the nape of my neck before biting it in a feverish hunger. Chapter 92 You like it, dont you? Chapter 92 You like it, don''t you? *THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS EROTIC SCENES* VICTORIA¡¯S POV I moaned in pain and pleasure as his deep rumble echoed again in my ear. Unable to resist, my restless hand brushed against his erect penis concealed within his pants. Alessandro let out another low growl before pulling me into a passionate kiss while his hand had already begun to remove my night lingerie halfway. Not wearing undies had be my habit during pregnancy, and he loved it so much. Suddenly, he lifted me from the ground and gently ced me on a soft surface, passionately kissing me and asserting his dominance. Slowly, he moved downwards and looked deep into me with those darkened eyes. Within them, passion swirled, and it seemed as though he was on the verge of transforming into a wild beast. I bit my tongue as the hit rushed up to my cheeks. ¡°FUCK!¡± He cursed again before taking me into another kiss, and slowly, his sinful lips started travelling down on me. He took my right nipple in his mouth and sucked hard as if trying to get some milk. Meanwhile, his fingers engaged with my other nipple. All my senses just disappeared, and all I could think of was how badly I wanted him. I missed him so freaking much! Arching my back, I pushed myself in his mouth more and tried to touch my wetness to his hardness. I want his huge dick inserted there! ¡°Oh, Aless...¡± I moaned again as he brushed his fingers on my pussy. After ying with my sensitive and swollen nipples, he finally started kissing downwards and only stopped between my thighs. ncing at him, I experienced a mix of embarrassment and excitement. And then my eyes turned down at his only to frown at his appearance. He is still wearing full clothes while I am ced before him naked. He followed my gaze and chuckled at first, but slowly, his eyes became even darker. The lust in his eyes is so obvious. Immediately, he was out of his clothes, only wearing his pants. He sat on his knees on the ground, close to the bed¡¯s edge and held my ankle. Suddenly, he pulled me closer and looked at my open pussy before his eyes. I inhaled a sharp breath, and tonight, for some reason, I was feeling shy. Whether it¡¯s because of his too much attitude or some other cause, I can¡¯t say for sure. His head lowered a little while keeping his eyes locked on mine. He brushed his lips there, making me shudder under his evil spell. He gave me a slow but long lick that made me inhale a sharp breath as I closed my eyes. ¡°You are the most delicious dessert I have ever tasted.¡± He murmured and suddenly plunged his teeth into my inner thighs. My eyes flew open, and I watched him in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes. Do you understand?¡± He arched his brow before blowing on my hot wetness. ¡°I... Yeah... Aaah!¡± I mumbled and screamed almost together when he sucked my sensitive flesh. In the next second, he dived into my pussy, spreading my legs and holding them over his shoulder. ¡°Oh, Aless...¡± I moaned and writhed under his torture as he ate me out like there was no tomorrow. I arched my back as I held his face, pushing my pelvis into his mouth, and he kept eating me as if his life depended on it. ¡°Mmm... Baby, this is the juiciest and sweetest pussy I have ever tasted.¡± He talked against my pussy, making me wetter with his words. I screamed when he took my entire pussy in his mouth. He sucked hard as if he had just got his favourite ice cream. I gripped his hair tight as I was getting closer to my release. His tongue now furiously dug into me as Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. my toes curled, and before I knew it, my hips arched, and my eyes rolled as I let go. He kept eating me as my juices covered his nose and chin. Aless mounted me and kissed me deeply, savouring my taste with me. Breaking the kiss, he rolled me over, pulling a pillow under my stomach and then pped on the ars cheek, making me gasp. I never knew that a p could make a person wetter! Or was I just too horny? I don¡¯t know, but it felt too good. He pped me once more before chuckling and leaning toward me. His fingers wrapped around my throat, and he tilted my head back to his lips. ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you?¡± His husky and rough tone made me gulp in excitement as I nodded. ¡°Ye...yes! AAH!¡± I gasped and screamed when he pped me again before plunging into me from behind. ¡°Yes, baby, take me in!¡± Aless growled and started banging me. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, baby, take me in. Feel me nted deep within your tiny cunt, baby. Feel your husband open you up like the naughty little slut you are!¡± Aless growled. His words were somewhat insulting, but at this point, I don¡¯t feel like it. It feels like I am his slut! Fuck! Have I gone mad? Until tonight, I had never heard him speak in such a manner. I cried out loud as he kept fucking me. The sound of flesh pping against each other filled the room, and I felt my pussy clenched around his hard meat as he hit the exact spot with so much pleasure! His hands grabbed my throat again as he whispered in my ear. ¡°Fuck! How are you still so tight, Victoria!¡± He growled as I felt the coil form inside me. He might have realized that, and he growled, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking cum, until I say.¡± Hismand was so authoritative that I couldn¡¯t dare to deny it. I felt so damn anxious. I WANT TO CUM! ¡°Pl... please... I.. can¡¯t!¡± I begged as I was so over the edge. I whimpered as I felt his fingers rubbing the little triangles. ¡°Fuck, baby! Let your husband cum in your tight cunt, baby. Let the world know that you only belong to me!¡± I only nodded. ¡°Fuck!¡± he growled. ¡°Cum! Fucking cum for me!¡± Aless growled again like an injured wolf, causing my entire body to tense up before Ipletely lost control. A shiver ran through me, and I felt like I had broken apart. He carefully flipped me on my back and gave me his warm seeds, which made me cum again. I saw stars before my eyes, and soon darkness consumed me out of tiredness before I felt him adjusting me on the bed... Chapter 93 So, it was her! Chapter 93 So, it was her! ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV The next morning, I woke up with a soft body pressing on me. Gently cradling her in my embrace, I ensure not to disrupt her peaceful sleep. She¡¯s exhausted. I was too rough with herst night, leaving her feeling drained. I looked at the watch, and it was nine in the morning. Victoria is usually an early riser, but she sleptte today. I caressed her baby bump and kissed her head before getting out of bed slowly and carefully without disturbing her. I freshened up and went downstairs to the kitchen. Sophia and other servants greeted me, and I returned their greetings. They smiled and stood aside, letting me get into the kitchen. Unlike before, they are now used to my presence in the kitchen. I also learned tomunicate with them directly. The friendly rtionship between the owner and the servants seems to bring out good results. I learned a lot about Victoria from them, including how much they liked her and how upset they were when we divorced. They also don¡¯t like Cami. It seemed I was the only one foolish enough to believe that woman. While talking with them, I made breakfast for my wife. It¡¯s all ording to the diet chart that the doctor has given her especially. After I was done cooking, I picked up the tray, walked upstairs, and found Victoria sitting on the bed, drowned in her thoughts. ¡°Good Morning.¡± I greeted her with a smile as she turned to me, a little startled. She blinked a few times, suddenly turned scarlet, and looked away from me, biting her lower lip. Is she shy? Oh God! She looked so ravishing while being shy! This woman would be the death of me! I raised my brow at her as I walked toward her, ¡°What happened, Mrs Devonte? Are you shy?¡± I sat beside her, keeping the tray on the bedside table. She red at me, and I smirked as I leaned down to her ear, lightly grazing my teeth against her skin, making her shiver. ¡°You seem to be in good energy. Wanna burn some of it again?¡± I whispered as she turned red like a tomato. Her head lowered in embarrassment. ¡°Bring me my clothes. I am naked!¡± ¡°Oh! You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed before me.¡± I leaned more to her ear, whispering, ¡°I have seen every inch of it. I know your body more than you do, baby.¡± Saying this, I ced kisses on her cheek and jawline before nuzzling there. Her lips formed a little pout as she narrowed her eyes at me before punching me yfully at the side of my chest. I immediately grabbed her hand and kissed it before biting it lightly, making her shy again. ¡°Give my clothes, Aless. I am hungry.¡± She pouted a little before rubbing her stomach. ¡°Your baby is hungry too.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grin at her words. For a few people, it might be cliche, but I love it when she acts innocent. Well, she is an innocent and purest woman. And she is mine. I kissed her cheeks again and stretched my hand to pick up the cloth beside the tray. As soon as I picked it up, something fell on the ground. I looked down at the thing, and it was a watch¡ªa ck wristwatch. A frown appeared between my Material ? N?velDrama.Org. brows, and I picked up the watch, only to get frozen on the spot. Th... This watch... It felt like my breathing went off for a moment, and I would lose it at any time. It¡¯s that... The ck vintage watch... After a few seconds of pause in shock, I finally got my voice to speak, ¡°Victoria...¡± I called for her. ¡°Hmm?¡± She hummed as I turned to almost face her again ¡°Why do you have this watch?¡± I asked, staring at the watch, which I could never forget in my entire life ever. It¡¯s my father¡¯sst gift to me. ¡°Watch!?¡± I heard her stunned voice as I turned to her, holding the watch still in my hand. Her eyes fell on it, and her expression rxed a little. Her lips pouted while watching it. And a fewter, she spoke, ¡°Well, almost four years ago, I once saved a young man from a car ident near the temple beach, close to the jungle. I still remember the sight of the nearly demolished ck Maybach, with only its rear half miraculously spared, as the relentless fire threatened to engulf the entire car. She sighed, exining the situation, raising my heartbeat in the process. She saved a young man near the temple beach? I painfully swallowed as I lowered my gaze to the watch in my hand. I heard her continuing, ¡°Luckily, I was there. When I heard the banging sounds, I was scared at first, and then I finally saw the almost ¡®in fire¡¯ car. The man in the back seat was still alive. Oh, Lord! I still felt goosebumps thinking about the situation!¡± ¡°I somehow made a way to bring him out of the car, and it took me a lot of effort to drag him to the side of the road.¡± She exined, and I went back to four years ago, to the same scenario that had happened to me. A young woman came and dragged me out of the car. So, it was her! The one who saved me and even cared for the watch! My heart started beating faster with time. Victoria still didn¡¯t notice the changes in me and continued, ¡°I pulled him out and was so tired while doing that. So, I walked away to call for help. However, when I came back, the man was gone!¡± ¡°I tried to search for him, but there was no trace! However, during my search for him, I stumbled upon that watch. Considering no one else was there except him, it is possible that the watch belonged to him.¡± ¡°I picked up the watch and kept it to myself. I thought I would return it to him after finding him. But then I got so busy with my life and many other things that I almost forgot about this watch.¡± ¡°Last night, when I wanted to draw some new designs, this came out, and I recalled the incident. I brought it out and kept it on the bedside table to ask your help if you can find out the owner of it...¡± Suddenly, she stopped as her gaze fell on me, her expression filled with worry as she locked her eyes onto mine. She blinked once, ¡°What is wrong, Aless? Are... Are you not feeling well?¡± She asked. I only stared at her, lost for words, then looked down at the watch. I just lost the power of thoughts for a moment. Her brows furrowed, and worry crept all over her face. ¡°What happened, Aless? Do... Do you know the owner of this watch, or have you seen this watch before somehow?¡± She asked. Know? I freaking am the owner of it! The onest thing Dad gave to me. I looked up at her beautiful face. For years, I thought Cami was the one who saved me, but... ¡°Alessandro? What¡¯s wrong? Please tell me.¡± I blinked and shook my head. ¡°N... Nothing. What were you saying?¡± She frowned and pouted a little before speaking, ¡°I asked, have you seen this watch before? Or, do you know the owner, somehow?¡± I nodded only, unable to speak. She brought her hands together, igniting a spark in her vibrant green eyes. ¡°Great! Then you can help me return it to him! The design of this watch is a vintage one. It might have a special meaning to him.¡± I turned my gaze at the watch and smiled a little, suddenly feeling so unreal but happy from the soul. ¡°This is his father¡¯s only legacy to him. It¡¯s very special to him, and he still regrets losing it.¡± Victoria smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank God! I am d I did pick it up and did not throw it away.¡± She held my hands. ¡°I am sure he will be the happiest getting it back!¡± I watched her with a smile, pulled her closer, and gave her a lingering kiss. I once dreamed that the woman who saved me was Victoria, which became the ultimate truth just this moment. For years, I was unnecessarily indebted toward Cami, then? Just as the thought crossed me, I felt anger coursing through me. That woman lied to me and my whole family again and again and kept taking advantage of us. My fists clenched, and I felt her soft touch on my arm. ¡°Hey baby, what happened? Why are you lost?¡± I heard her concerned tone. ¡°I...¡± A lump formed in my throat, causing my words to halt abruptly. ¡°Do you wanna say something, baby?¡± She asked. I looked into her sparkling green eyes and could only smile, swallowing the lump in my throat and shaking my head. ¡°Nothing, baby.¡± I picked up the tray and ced it before her. ¡°Eat your breakfast first, and then I will take you to the office.¡± Her plump lips curled up into a bright smile as she nodded happily. I swear, Victoria, I won¡¯t let this smile disappear again. I will ruin anyone who dares to hinder your radiant smile, and I will avenge those who have made you cry before... Chapter 94 Its an emergency! Chapter 94 It''s an emergency! ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV I arrived at my office after dropping Victoria off. I had just settled into my chair when my phone buzzed with a new text message. I looked down, and my lips formed a smile as I noticed it was from Victoria. Without dy, I unlocked my phone, entered the message section, and opened her text. ¡®Did you reach the office yet? Just a little time after we parted, both the baby and I are already missing you.¡¯ Then she ended with a sad emoticon. ¡®Yes, I reached just now. And don¡¯t be sad, baby. We will be together soon after work, alright? Love you so much, my little heart.¡¯ Adding a love emoticon, I send it to her. Immediatelyter, another text popped up on the screen. ¡®Okay darling, and remember to return the watch to its owner. Only then will I be rxed. And I love you too, Mr Devonte. See you soon.¡¯ I stared at her text and could only read the same line again and again. ¡®remember to return the watch...¡¯ Victoria, how would I tell you that you have already returned the watch to its owner? And the owner is your husband only. I brought out the watch from my suit pocket and looked at it. I caressed the ss on top of it. It still remains the same, with a little scratch mark from the fire. A vintage watch that once belonged to my father. He gave it to me on my graduation day and said, ¡®Son, this is just the start of your life. Don¡¯t waste a single time here.¡¯ Then Mom and Dad died in an ident. And a few yearster, I lost it in a fire ident. I was so sad and regretful for a long time after losing that watch in the ident. This watch has always given me strength in bad times. I thought I would die that night, but just as all hope seemed lost, a young girl emerged like a guardian angel, rescuing me from the brink of demise. When I woke up from thea, I found Cami beside me. She imed she saved me and even med my ident for her ruined career. She fed us lies for over half a year, and we digested them. My family love her, especially Grandma. She even put a crown on her head and promised a dream wedding with me. I felt somewhatpelled to agree with the decision. At that time, I did not want to hurt Grandma. I even felt guilty hearing Cami lose her career because of me. So, I did not deny it. However, soon, I met a new assistant. Victoria ke. She caught my eyes at the very first nce I saw her. Her extraordinary academic results and visual presentation made me take her as my secretary, even though she was more qualified to be in other departments. Yet, I paid her a sry based on her talent. Before long, I discovered my fondness for her and became drawn to her. At this point, the idea of a marriagemitment between Cami and me began to trouble me. One day, we had to visit a hotel for one project, and that was where everything started between us. I didn¡¯t know that we were drugged that night, but I was with her willingly. I wanted her before that. However, things changed the next day when people found us, and everyone med Victoria that she drugged me. I was insane and despaired at her deed and med her even without knowing the truth. Although she screamed her innocence repeatedly, I did not listen to her. I only believed the majority, forgetting that sometimes the minority ovees the majority. I suppressed my fondness for her and started despising her when she said she was pregnant. Instead of Cami, I got married to Victoria. At that time, Cami did well without knowing, and I must admit that. But, my stupid beliefs made me a viin and idiotic husband who was ridiculously irresponsible in the marriage. At the same time, Victoria tried to be the perfect wife, the perfect wife anyone could get. But soon after marriage, I got to know that she wasn¡¯t pregnant... I rested against the chair, gently tapping my chin, realizing that neither Victoria nor I had ever revisited this topic in conversation. I did not ask her even after knowing she wasn¡¯t the one who drugged me. Could it be that she lied to marry me? I frowned and shook my head. No matter how I thought of that event, I could not make myself believe that Victoria lied to me. It appears that everyone around me was deceitful, except for her! She is the one who remained honest and true to me. Then what is the real reason behind it? What if I am wrong and she did not lie? Could it be something else? What if... A thought crossed my mind as I sat straight on the chair and picked up my inte to call for Calvin. He just returned to America yesterday. I gave him a day off, and he would join the work from today. While I harbored doubts initially, he took it upon himself to investigate the matter, but as of now, no results have surfaced. Soon, there was a knock on the door, and Calvin walked inside. ¡°Good Morning, boss. I was about toe and inform you about something.¡± I nodded. ¡°Okay, but first tell me, how is the investigation going on, Calvin? I asked you to find out if Victoria was pregnant three years ago?¡¯ He lowered his head. ¡°I am sorry, sir. I failed to find it out.¡± I stayed silent for some time. Even though I felt angry that he still couldn¡¯t find it out, I could not me him. I witnessed how hard he had been working since the start and trying to cope with my every order, so I decided to calm down, inhibiting my anger. However, I did not convey sympathy but kept my face nk and gloomy. ¡°Keep your investigation on, Calvin. I need the result soon.¡± He nodded slowly, ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Then I changed the question. ¡°What about the investigation about that night of my ident? You did not find anything, did you?¡± He kept his eyes lowered on the ground and shook his head. ¡°No, sir. We couldn¡¯t get any photos of that night. Everything has strangely disappeared, it seems.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked absentmindedly. ¡°Okay, leave this matter for now and concentrate on finding the truth about her pregnancy three years ago.¡± I avoided telling him I knew about that night four years ago. Victoria was the girl, and I couldn¡¯t be happier about it! ¡°And what about the callst night? What did you find out?¡± I asked this time as he finally looked up at me. His face turned serious, and his expression was a littleplicated to understand, ¡°Boss, while staying in Paris, I was trying to find the connection between Miss White and DW Wine Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Corp, as you asked before, even after knowing that your elder brother is the owner. To my surprise, I discovered that the attorney who recently assisted Cami in her release from prison is from DW Wine Corp.¡± ¡°What!? Say that again!?¡± I was utterly shocked, and my thoughts trembled at the sudden news. Calvin continued, ¡°Yes, boss. I also found out that thiswyer is the chief legal adviser of DW Wine Corp. I have double-crossed the news, and it is the truth.¡± I stared at my assistant for some time, losing the thinking process. At this point, I felt a little numb all over my body. Dominic? But why would he do that? Why would he help Cami, who he has no connection with? Was he trying to get back to me? But for what? Was it because of Devontes¡¯ wealth? He doesn¡¯t have to do these sorts of things at all! He is my brother, and I will share the properties with him. It took me some time toe back to reality. ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t stop your investigation here. Please, keep digging deep. I want to know the real motives.¡± ¡°Umm, Sir, just a thought. Wouldn¡¯t talking to your brother directly about it be better?¡± He asked, and I immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No, before asking him, I want to know the truth myself.¡± Given my current circumstances, I cannot ce trust in anyone. My experiences in the business world have instilled this lesson within me throughout the years. Moreover, I felt strange vibes from Dominic, and I need to find out using my ways. Calvin nodded his head, ¡°Sure, boss. I will.¡± My cell phone started ringing as I was busily discussing the problems with my assistant. My gaze dropped to the phone on the desk, and it was one of the board of directors members. My brows knitted together as I received the call. ¡°What is the matter, Mr Brown?¡± He is one of the oldest members of the Reywalt Corporation. ¡°Oh, Mr Devonte, It¡¯s an emergency! DW Wine Corp wants to buy the major shares of ourpany!¡± His excited voice rang in my ear, causing me to freeze in position... Chapter 95 Just a using tool. Chapter 95 Just a using tool. AUTHOR¡¯S POV DW Wine Corporation, Director¡¯s Office... Dominic leaned back on his chair, staring at the report on theputer. He nned on buying the majority of the Reywalt Corporation¡¯s shares. Since he got his new life, his sole mission has been to destroy the Devontes. However, as he devised his n, Victoria unexpectedly entered Alessandro¡¯s world and unwittingly became a target. Nevertheless, he had no intention of causing her harm and only sought to take away the baby. After five years of grooming himself, Dominic has returned to assert his rightful ownership over everything Alessandro enjoys. He sat straight and started going through the recent reports. From his loyal man, he learned that Reywalt was shocked and almost a mess, which was what he wanted exactly. Dominic was working on hisputer when the office door suddenly burst open, and an enraged Cami entered. With fiery eyes, she seethed, directing her gaze intensely towards the man seated at his official desk. ¡°Dominic!¡± She shouted at him, feeling devastated because of his deeds. Dominic wasn¡¯t startled at all. He knew this woman would appear after the news of his interference in the Reywalt Corporation. His brow raised at her, and with an evil smirk at the corner of his lips, he asked, ¡°What happened? What ghost does chase you?¡± ¡°Shut up! Bloody evil bastard! How dare you!?¡± She shouted again, stepping close to his desk. ¡°Why do you want to buy the shares of Reywalt Corporation, huh? What are you nning to do!?¡± Cami questioned angrily. When she heard this news from her assistant, she was mad! How could she not be? That man said he would only take Victoria, but now he is trying to pull Alessandro down! No! Not only Alessandro but the whole Devonte family! Dominic¡¯s face turned nk, and coldness appeared there. Ignoring the crazy woman at some point, he concentrated on hisputer¡¯s screen and replied, ¡°I only want to get back what belongs to me; that¡¯s it.¡± Cami gasped and blinked in disbelief as she processed his words. The shock was so overwhelming that her mind went numb, making it difficult to believe what she had just heard. This man lied to her over and over again! He does not only want Victoria but everything from Alessandro! Then what about her!? ¡°If you own Reywalt Corporation, then what about Alessandro? What will happen to him?¡± Suddenly, she was alerted of the situation. Dominic sneered, turning his gaze to the woman standing in somewhat shock and confusion. ¡°What do you want to say, Miss White?¡± He found the whole thing interesting. Doesn¡¯t this woman only want ¡®her¡¯ Alessandro? Cami scoffed, ¡°I only wanted Victoria to leave Alessandro, and that was what you promised me in the beginning! I have helped you in everything so you can take her away from him!¡± ¡°But you changed your n all of a sudden! If you keep doing that, Alessandro will go bankrupt and be a poor man!¡± The moment her words fell, Dominic startedughing. He found it funny and couldn¡¯t stopughing. Cami ignored his manicugh and continued, ¡°If Aless goes bankrupt, then what is the point of marrying him if he has nothing left for me?! I don¡¯t want to live a poor life but avish one.¡± Dominic shook his head with a smirk on his face. When he met this woman, he knew how long she could go. Leaning on his chair, he tilted his head and raised his brow again at her, ¡°And I thought, you like to Alessandro.¡± He stated, and at that point, they both knew what he said was true. Cami smirked bitterly and then scoffed. She pointed her index finger and asked, ¡°Do you think ¡®idiot¡¯ was stered over my forehead? No, right?¡± ¡°Your Victoria was helpless and stupid to leave hervish life behind and take me and insults for years only because of love. I am very clear about my needs. I want Aless and all the advantages apanying his fame, power, and wealth. And I also want you to change your n and stop being ridiculous.¡± She stated as if ordering Dominic. Dominic couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again as he leaned forward on his desk. ¡°Oh, Miss White, you are helplessly cute and naive.¡± He stood up from his ce, walked around his desk, and stood before it, leaning his lower back on the desk and folding his arms over his chest. He tilted his head a little at Cami with a little smirk. ¡°I only had one aim all the time: to destroy Alessandro Devonte. I want to destroy the Devonte family. And nothing can change that for me ever. My existence revolves solely around this pursuit, unyielding and unchangeable.¡± Cami blinked intermittently and repeated the motion several times while she stood still, lost in her own thoughts. From the beginning till this morning, she only thought that Dominic only wanted Victoria, which is why she has supported him all along. But it seems he has never shared his main motive with her! Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock as a realization hit her brain cells. ¡°Wait...? So, you have been using me all along? You were not even trying to help me marry Aless!¡± She stared at the evil man before her in an overwhelming shock. ¡°All this while, you lied to me and kept giving me hope when you were nning to destroy Alessandro and the whole family!? And I even kept believing your words!?¡± She is shocked as she learns the real intention behind Dominic¡¯s actions, with her mouth hanging open. ¡°Why!? Why would you do that to me!? She shouted at him, feeling betrayed. Dominic arched his brow at the crazy woman. She seemed to need proper mental treatment from his point of view. He chuckled with his deep tone, ¡°Yeah, so what now?¡± He arched his brow at her. He walked toward her, stopped right in front of her, and bent his head on her level, watching her in amusement. ¡°What? You thought I was taking all the risks just to give you Alessandro and live avish life?¡± Cami¡¯s gloomy face made himugh again. ¡°You really thought that, fucking bitch? Why would I do that, huh? Who are you?¡± Dominic asked as he stood straight. ¡°You are no one, just a using tool. Taking Victoria from Alessandro is nothing hard for me now. If not willingly, then forcefully. Now, you are wondering why I brought you along, huh?¡± Dominic chuckled again before continuing, ¡°Oh, little darling, I only used you to put some distance between Alessandro and my Tori, and guess what? You even failed to do that! You nnly double up my costs! So, why would I need you?¡± He raised his brow and then shook his head. ¡°No reason for you now. So, you can leave. And next time, do make an appointment before meeting me. This ce is not your house for you to bark.¡± His tone turned cold as he turned around to walk to his chair when he heard, ¡°You! Son of a bitch! How dare you!? I won¡¯t let you live!¡± Cami shouted furiously, and when Dominic turned to her again, she jumped toward him, holding him by the cor. Or, she tried to. Cami tries to fight him, but Dominic has always been prepared. He immediately dodged and grabbed her by the arms, twisting them and turning her around before pulling her forcefully to him. Cami cried in pain, yet he did not let her go but twisted her hands more with his one hand, and his other hand curved around her throat, squeezing it painfully. ¡°Listen bitch, do not forget your ce, alright?¡± His voice was calm and the opposite of his action. ¡°You are worthless, only a product to use for pleasure and deeds. Neverpare yourself with Victoria ever!¡± ¡°Never forget what I can do, sweetheart. I sessfully elevated your father¡¯spany and granted you an exclusive status among the elite. Additionally, I yed a pivotal role in securing your release from jail.¡± Women like you should go on their knees and please their masters after they do everything for them and not be rebellious like you! Your parents should have raised you well, heh.¡± Saying those words, he threw her on the ground. Cami gasped and turned to look up at the dangerous monster in a suit. ¡°Now, go out like the loyal pet you are, and don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± She knew this man was dangerous, but he turned out beyond her imagination! Those insulting words were boiling likeva inside her. His insult did not make her mad, but the How dare he!? Suddenly, the door opened, and two guards entered as Dominic called for them after throwing her on the ground. ¡°Take her out,¡± he ordered as Cami gasped when two men pulled her up and dragged her with them. She couldn¡¯t even struggle in front of their strength. Cami only flipped her legs helplessly on the ground. Before she was out of the office, she shouted at him like the crazy wrench she was, ¡°Even if Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. you don¡¯t help me, Dominic. I have my way!¡± Chapter 96 Disqualified?! Chapter 96 Disqualified?! VICTORIA¡¯S POV I walked out of the meeting room with Antonio. One of E Shine¡¯s models got tangled in rumors which needed to be suppressed immediately. So, we all had to attend the urgent meeting, and the PR team is working on it. The model has been warned strictly and got thest chance. Antonio was enraged and wanted to fire her, but I begged him privately. She is one of the famous faces of E Shine, and we could give her onest chance. Finally, Antonio agreed. After exchanging greetings with us, the board members departed for their respective tasks as we exited the meeting room. As soon as we were alone, Antonio asked, ¡°So, when will you take pregnancy leave?¡± We began making our way toward my office. I caressed my bump. ¡°Soon enough. I guess from next week, after confirming the new project.¡± Antonio nodded. ¡°Hmm, you need rest, and this time is crucial for you toe to the office.¡± He paused before speaking again, ¡°And how is Alessandro? Is he taking care of you?¡± I smiled brightly and nodded my head. ¡°He is not only taking care of me but spoiling me.¡± I pouted a little. ¡°Soon, I am gonna be turnedzy as hell.¡± My brotherughed and patted my head. ¡°He better do that, or I won¡¯t let him go!¡± Even though he said it yfully, the determination there could be heard if one carefully noticed. ¡°Okay, there is not much work left for the day. You can go home, okay? Take more rest.¡± Antonio said, and I nodded. After kissing my head, he left for his office, and I also walked out of my office, describing the work to my assistant. Soon, I reached home. Getting freshened up, I opened my phone and started scrolling through the designermunity on F******k. As I scrolled two posts, the third post caught my attention. Ado Art Gallery, one of the famous art galleries in the city, was looking for designers for its annual jewelry exhibition. Oh! I gasped. Ado Art Gallery is holding a jewelry exhibition, and I don¡¯t know yet?! I saw the post date, and it was posted this morning! That¡¯s strange. It¡¯s been a couple of hours, and no hype in thepany? Even Daniel did not say anything! What happened? Does everyone not connected to social media these days? While thinking, I clicked on the page to see the details. There is a long notice and invitation for designers to attend the exhibition. I felt so excited. An exhibition outside of thepany! I am definitely in! But, I still don¡¯t understand why people are not enthusiastic in thepany about it. Frowning, I scrolled down once again, and there was a list below that caught my attention once again. My gaze swept toward the headline of the list. ¡®Companies and designers who are not eligible for this exhibition.¡¯ And guess what? The first ce belongs to E Shine! What the fuck!? Why is E Shine not qualified? ncing at the other names, I noticed that some single designers andpanies are not qualified to participate. However, E Shine stood out as the best among them, surpassing the other designers¡¯ quality! Why would they do this!? I went to thement section, which was filled with surprises like me. Thement section is hyped with E Shine¡¯s disqualification. I read through somements. ¡®I never imagined seeing E Shine in the disqualified list.¡¯ ¡®Same here. Is there any rivalry going on with the gallery?¡¯ ¡®You guys are too naive. There is strife not with the art gallery but with the hostpany. Didn¡¯t you ever hear about the famous rivalry between E Shine and Perficient Global? The Perficient Global Corporation arranges this exhibition, and Rossis have a traditional enmity with Edwards.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, yeah. I also heard about their old rivalry. It¡¯s obvious why they are disqualified.¡¯ ¡®Oh! It¡¯s a miss, then! E Shine has some great designers, and I love Victoria Edwards¡¯s designs. (sad emoticon)¡¯ As I observed thements, I blinked in realization. Without dy, I navigated back to the main page and focused on the hostname, and sure enough, I found what I was looking for. It¡¯s really from Perficient Global. So, there is no chance for me to participate. This likely exins why there isn¡¯t much excitement within thepany, as everyone is already aware of the situation. My excitement vanished even quicker than it had arrived. My mood sank as I tossed the phone on the bed and walked out to the verandah in our bedroom. I sighed, watching the open sky and birds returning to their homes. It looks so beautiful. As I stood there in a dull mood, a pair of arms hugged me from behind. His firm hands were ced under my heavy bump, making me less weighted, and I rxed immediately. I really love this gesture of his. It feels so good. I sighed in relief this time as I felt him kissing my cheeks. ¡°What is upsetting, my sweetheart?¡± Alessandro asked. Hearing his deep and sweet tone almost choked me with tears. I remained silent, trying to calm myself down. Alessandro turned me to him and cupped my cheeks, forcing me to look up at him. ¡°What happened, Victoria?¡± He sounded anxious even though he was acting cool. ¡°Today, I was checking the designermunity site when I saw a jewelry designing exhibition is gonna be held in the Ado Art Gallery.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good then. You can participate.¡± Aless said, making me frown. ¡°That is the problem! I can¡¯t take part! E Shine is disqualified because the host is Perficient Global!¡± I sighed. ¡°And the infamous rivalry between Rossis and Edwards is famous!¡± Alessandro nodded and then warmly smiled as he kissed my temple. ¡°Even if yourpany is qualified to take participate in the exhibition. I am afraid it would have been difficult to win.¡± My brows furrowed together. I don¡¯t like or agree with his words, shaking my head. ¡°No way! I am confident that if I am allowed to participate, I will win the bid!¡± I sighed again immediately. ¡°But that¡¯s not gonna happen at all!¡± ¡°I understand and appreciate your confidence, but it could be a different case there, right?¡± He said. I frowned again. ¡°Are you trying to demotivate me somehow?¡± Aless chuckled. ¡°Oh, my sweetdy, why would I do that? Your sess is my sess! I just don¡¯t want you to involve in fights. I shook my head. ¡°I am not fighting! I am just curious and confident about my winning. I also won the A.A. award in Paris before, and manypanies sent me offers at that time, but you came to find me, so I rejected those offers and came back home with you.¡± Aless smiled, caressing my head. ¡°So, you want to bid there even after this is an arrangement of your business enemy?¡± I nodded. ¡°Hmm, I do want to.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he shrugged. ¡°I can give you a chance to bid.¡± My eye immediately turned up to him, and I blinked repeatedly. ¡°A... are you serious about it?¡± I asked, still in a daze. ¡°Yes, I am. Then go for it. I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t make the cut, though.¡± He shrugged, curving his lips into a light smirk. I was so happy and threw my arms behind his neck and hugged him tightly. ¡°Of course! I am going now! Don¡¯t worry about the cuts. I will make the best designs!¡± As I withdrew from our embrace, I kissed him joyfully. However, as I pulled away and began to prepare myself for the exhibition, a sudden sense of inquisitiveness arose, causing me to turn to my fianc¨¦. He arched his brow, raising a question along. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°This is not so easy, Aless. How will you do it? Won¡¯t it cause problems between Reywalt and P.G.? I don¡¯t want to be the reason for that.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Aless smiled, and there was a hint of mystery lingering in his cunning blue eyes as he approached me. He cupped my cheeks and kissed my lips before kissing my forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Just be prepared on time and make me proud. Can you do that?¡± He asked. Although I¡¯m uncertain about his ns or the enigmatic feeling I sensed, I have faith in him, knowing that he will if he ims he can aplish it. I smiled, nodded firmly, and went inside excitedly to prepare the cuts! Chapter 97 win her over Chapter 97 win her over AUTHOR¡¯S POV Cami¡¯s bedroom in the White Mansion was in disarray, with broken wine bottles and shattered ss vases strewn across the floor. Among the debris were torn and ruined articles of clothing, while others remained intact but were still littered on the ground alongside the shattered ss. Thedy disying signs of a mental condition is seated by the window, holding a beer bottle and a vape. Her face ispletely flushed and marked with tear stains. Her makeup has been smudged due to the constant crying. She is filled with anger as her hands tremble, driven by the chaotic sequence of events she experienced earlier at the DW¡¯s office. Since she understood Alessandro, she only loved him and his money, but that woman snatched everything away from her! That only woman has captured both Devobte brothers; now, they are fighting against each other! But, what is her fault in all this!? They only used her in their time of need, and now, when they think her usefulness is over, they discard her! ¡°AAGH!¡± Cami screamed in frustration and threw away the bottle in her hand as it broke into pieces, and the floor was stained with liquors inside. In a hurry, her mother, who had been outside the house attending a friend¡¯s party, swiftly made her way to the room. Mrs White gasped loudly, covering her mouth. ¡°Cami! What is wrong with you!?¡± She immediately rushed beside her while Cami threw herself in her mother¡¯s arms and cried her heart out. She exined everything to her mother amidst sobs and hups. Mrs White caressed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t feel low, Cami. Crying won¡¯t solve it. You need to stand strong and avenge yourself.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, she raised her head and met her mother¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, she realized her mother was right. She needs to get what she wants. She needs to find her way! *************** Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At 7:30 pm, T&R Hotel is bustling with affluent individuals enjoying themselves. Nestled in the heart of New York, this opulent haven boasts a seven-star rating. It attracts people from various backgrounds, all seeking a luxurious getaway. These people are so different, but they have one thing inmon¡ªmoney. They all own countless of them. And in the hustle and bustle of luxury and luxurious people, a woman in a gorgeous red dress walked inside the hotel ssily. She walked toward the reception area and put off her big sses with an arrogant smile. ¡°Hi, this is Cami White. I am here to meet Mr Jordan Smith in room number 1505.¡± The receptionist greeted her with a polite smile and requested her to wait momentarily. She then contacted the room number mentioned. Once granted permission, the receptionist said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Smith is expecting you.¡± Soon, Cami stood before room 1505. As she observed the room number, her eyes grew icy, recalling the events from three years ago when she had drugged Alessandro in this very room, intending to be close to him. However, fate had different intentions, as Victoria ended up sharing the night with him. Since then, she always chooses this room for her pleasure to remind herself of the pain of that night, which Dominic is unaware of. She knocked on the door, and a secondter, the door opened, revealing a middle-aged man with a bald head and round belly. He is Jordan Smith, the man she had arranged for Victoria three years ago. However, on that particr night, Victoria entered Alessandro¡¯s room, and Cami ended up with that psycho, Dominic. However, to advance her career, she recognized Jordan¡¯s influence within the modeling industry. After meeting him, their rtionship quickly became intimate. Despite his less appealing appearance, she saw the advantages he could provide, making him one of her sexual partners for years. And of course, Dominic is unaware of the situation. Cami is familiar with the industry and the individuals involved, all of whom desire money, power, and fame. Those already possess these things also seekpanionship with attractive individuals and enjoy indulging in pleasurable experiences. It was always a give-and-take situation. Cami smiled at the man as he stepped aside with an ugly and evil smirk, and she entered. The moment she stepped into the room, he closed the door and immediately pushed her back on the wall, pressing his hard-on between her thighs and kissing her feverishly. ¡®Fucking arshole!¡¯ Cami cursed him in her mind and struggled a little to get away from him. However, he has gone wild, captivated by the alluring beauty right before him. As soon as she called him this evening, he had already taken his strength pill to keep himself strong in bed throughout the night. However, Cami needed to confirm something first. She struggled harder and finally managed herself out of his grasp, backing him. Jordan frowned. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± He sounded displeased. He only thought she was here to warm his bed and nothing else. Cami sat on the edge of the bed and smiled. ¡°I am here for something else. I have something important to tell you. Can we talk first?¡± She raised her brow at him. Despite his deepening frown, Jordan refrained from opposing it, as he didn¡¯t want to risk annoying her and losing the chance of getting what he wanted. He sat on the couch in the ck robe and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cami stood up with a smile and walked toward him before sitting on hisp. Her fingers caressed his chubby arm and touched softly on his cheek. With a tight grip on her waist, Jordan took a deep breath before uttering in a husky voice, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Cami ensured he did not say ¡®no¡¯ to her demands. ttering him with her seduction, she began to talk, ¡°Do you know the daughter of the Edwards family who recently showed up? Victoria Edwards?¡± Jordan grunted when he heard her name. He once had an interaction with Victoria, and he hated her! From his point of view, the woman is too arrogant and full of herself! ¡°That arrogant bitch! She thinks she has power and can do anything! Why do you mention her name at this time?¡± Jordan growled a little in dissatisfaction. Cami suppressed the growing smirk in her and continued, ¡°I heard she had a conflict with you before. Is that true?¡± Recalling the past interaction with Victoria, Jordan growled lowly in frustration. ¡°I have never seen anything worthless than that woman!¡± He is already experiencing considerable physical frustration, and the mere mention of Victoria has intensified his dissatisfaction. ¡°Oh, Daddy.¡± Cami lowered her head, kissed his chubby cheeks, and ¡®yucked¡¯ inwardly while stering a ttering smile. This man likes to be called daddy. A little daddy kink, and knowing it, she is trying to butter him up before making her demand. ¡°You are right; that woman is a bitch! She is so annoying and only cares about herself!¡± She started fueling the power to get her work done. Jordan¡¯s face darkened, and she realized it was the right time to hit on the spot. Cami continued, ¡°You know, Daddy, She offended me too! She hurt me! And I don¡¯t like her. I want to remove her from my way, and I would be grateful if you could help me clean her up. Will you do that for me?¡± She fluttered hershes at him, trying to fake an adorable look, which worked for her. The relentless need, growing harder with time and her seduction, brought him on edge. Jordan Smith would agree with anything at this moment, especially when she took the initiative to call him daddy! He nodded his head vigorously as his hands started roughly touching her slender and delicious figure. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He asked, so much impatient at this moment. Cami only scoffed in her mind before circling her arms around his neck. ¡°I heard Vitoria will participate as a designer in the Ado Art Gallery¡¯s jewellery exhibition. She will bid there.¡± She leaned forward, touching his ear with her lips sensually, making him shiver. She whispered, ¡°How about you go and win her over?¡± Immediately, Jordan lost his patience and picked her up and walked toward the bed before throwing her roughly on the bed. ¡°Oh, of course, I will do whatever you want, but before that...¡± He hovered over her, ¡°Let me have my fit first.¡± He growled and pounced on her. Chapter 98 not just the CEO of E Shine Chapter 98 not just the CEO of E Shine ALESSANDRO¡¯S POV After returning from work, I discovered that Victoria, who typically arrives home before me due to her pregnancy, wasn¡¯t in the living room to greet me like usual. Frowning, I saw Sophia opening the door for me and nodded politely. ¡°Young master, good evening,¡± she said. I nodded at her. ¡°Good Evening.¡± Even though my mood turned sour, I could not be rude to the woman who always treated me like her own child. I walked inside, and my wife was not in the living space. I turned to Sophia; she only smiled, sending me a knowing look. ¡°Searching for Young Mistress?¡± She asked. Nothing is hidden from her as she constantly witnesses our love and affection. Sometimes, she would jokingly say, ¡®Oh! My eyes are burning! These young people are so full of fire!¡¯ Only after Victoria¡¯s departure did I fully realize her affection for her. And upon Victoria¡¯s return been pregnancy, Sophia and the other maids took extra care to ensure her well-being, and I couldn¡¯t be more d! I nodded, not hiding my displeased expression. Sophia sighed. ¡°These days, you younger generation tends to disregard the opinions of older individuals! She should rest, have fun and do some basic exercises at this time, but what is she doing? She is staying all day before that brainless stupid machine, and you guys are addicted too much to that thing!¡± ¡°She did not even care for herself today to the extent that I had to feed her forcefully! You should help her understand the importance of looking after herself.¡± Comining, she walked away, shaking her head and murmuring her displeasure. Staying before the stupid brainless machine? Well, I know she is talking about aptop orputer. But Victoria is not addicted too much to electronic devices, unlike me. What is going on? Without dy, I hurried up the stairs and swung open the door to our bedroom, only to find that Victoria was not inside. I closed the door and searched for her in the library. She is still not there. Finally, I went to my home office, only to find her sitting at the desk I fitted beside mine for her. Once we got back together, I retracted my vow of keeping her out of this ce. I used to prefer being alone here to avoid encountering her and feeling frustrated without knowing the truth. Now, she has ess to every ce in and outside this house. She has undoubtedly established a secure position within my heart, with half of it exclusively belonging to her. So, of course, worldly ces are too easy to reach. I knocked on the door, watching her stare deeply at theputer¡¯s screen. Aware of her concentration on work, she remained unaware of my presence and uttered, ¡°Enter unless it pertains to health matters or food.¡± My brows raised, hearing her words. Did she just say that? Wait, she thinks I am Sophia? Does she have any sense of time? I did not make a sound and walked toward her. I stood before the desk and stared at her. She was still busy with her work, and suddenly, maybe she realized something was wrong and held her head up only to gasp. ¡°Alessandro...!?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied, slightly sarcastic. I couldn¡¯t help the displeasure. She blinked her eyes at me and then scrunched her nose, ¡°What happened? Why are you here? When did youe?¡± She cutely scratched her nose. I couldn¡¯t hold the anger in me before her innocence. I sighed, holding the urge to roll my eyes at her. ¡°What time is it, Victoria?¡± I tried to sound firm and in control, not a-swayed-away husband. She blinked again and then picked up the phone ced a little away from her. She watched the screen and gasped once again. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s seven thirty!¡± She didn¡¯t have the sense of time all this while! ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s seven thirty!¡± My hands sped on her desk as I leaned a little forward. ¡°And here you are, still seated, engaged in some unknown activity on theputer! You didn¡¯t even bother to wait for me downstairs today andpletely disregarded your well-being!¡± She smiled sheepishly, stood up from the chair, and walked toward me. ¡°Well, I...¡± I raised my hand to stop her. ¡°Nope! No, stay away.¡± I said firmly, not letting her adorable look control me! However, she appeared to have the intelligence to manipte the situation as she promptly held my hand and ttered hershes at me with a slight pout. ¡°I am sorry, baby.¡± And I melted away! Danm me! She took the chance and got close to me, her arms wrapped around my neck, taking me into a sweet kiss. Her green eyes turned to me, lit up, and she smiled. ¡°Thank you so much, Aless!¡± She said, breaking the kiss. ¡°For?¡± I raised my brow at her. ¡°I am selected for the bid! I can participate in the exhibition all because of you! Thank you! They only wanted me as an independent designer and not presenting E Shine, but I am happy! I have already discussed this with Antonio, and he ispletely fine with the arrangement.¡± She hugged me again, and I smiled, knowing she was happy. I will go to great lengths to ensure this woman¡¯s happiness. Even if it means my death, I will embrace it joyfully and without hesitation. ¡°So, you were working on that design all day?¡± I asked, not sounding so pleased. She pouted and nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s a great opportunity, but there are only fifteen days to go. I need to work on the design daily,¡± She said, pouting a little. ¡°But, don¡¯t you usually work with pen and paper? In a little old fashion way?¡± I asked, ncing at the ¡°Well, I usually do. But, this design is very special, and I need to do some experimental graphics for that, so...¡± She shrugged. ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s done for today. Now, let¡¯s go. You are bing rebellious day by day!¡± I picked her up in my arms in a bridal style. Victoria gasped, ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t...!¡± ¡°No worries about that!¡± I walked out with Victoria in my arms, or she would spend the whole night here too! ************ Even though I brought her out of the office that night, Victoria stayedpletely in the office room for the next few days, spending most of her time in front of theputer designing the drawings. At some point, she didn¡¯t even allow me to enter, only on one condition: she needed to take her meals and Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. enough water and rest on time, which she agreed to. These days, I was responsible for cooking for her every day. After working tirelessly for thirteen days and making many sacrifices, Victoria finally finished her design. While I was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen, she called me from the home office to share the good news. Delighted by her words, she invited me to join her upstairs. Excitedly, I hurried into the office, only to discover her joyfully observing the design she had crafted. I am so excited to see it; she didn¡¯t let me see it these thirteen days! As soon as I walked in, she greeted me enthusiastically and gestured towards the chair beside her, which she seemed to have prepared for me while patting it lovingly. I went there and sat beside her. She turned theputer a little to me for a better view and asked, ¡°How is it? What do you think?¡± Her voice filled with excitement. The moment my eyes fell on the design, my eyes were stuck on the screen. Theputer showed a dark blue and a mysterious colour that, at first nce, it looked like I was travelling through a time warp, surrounded by a gorgeous neb. I was stunned by the design. Honestly, I never expected Victoria to be so talented! I turned to my woman, feeling so damn proud! Her confidence was so freaking true the first time! She deserves a chance! ¡°What is the inspiration behind this design?¡± I asked. Victoria cleared her throat and then turned to me as she started to tell me about her design concept. ¡°This is the first design I have created using theputer. It¡¯s very special, and I named it ¡®Vast Eye¡¯. Just look at the endless nebe like a pair of eyes. I think this exhibition will be the first tform for me to showcase my designing skills as a designer and not just as the CEO of E Shine.¡± She looked at me with her bright eyes full of happiness and excitement about the unknown future. ¡°What do you think?¡± Victoria asked, staring at me with her big, fluttering, enchanting green eyes, only to set the fire of lust inside my body after thirteen long days of separation! Chapter 99 You will understand soon Chapter 99 You will understand soon VICTORIA¡¯S POV ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked as I watched him in excitement. However, my design no longer captured the attention of those blue eyes, which were now solely fixated on me. The intensity of his stare grew darker. At that moment, I was certain about his thoughts. All my excitement about the design flew out of the window, and my body responded to his deep and lusty gaze. I freaking want him! Oh God! Thest couple of days were so much frustrating for me! Sometimes I even fell asleep at my desk and woke up in bed the next morning. Right now, all the tiredness is gone, and new excitement and anticipation build up inside me. I want this man so bad! He pulled my chair toward him and leaned forward to kiss me. Our lips met, and a current rushed through my bones. All my cells became alive, and my body warmed up to his domineering touch. I drew him closer to me, intensifying the kiss. Just as it seemed like it would be more passionate, he abruptly ended the kiss and nted a gentle kiss on the tip of my nose and another on my temple. I blinked at him, thinking he would go further now, but in vain. He did not! Aless started pulling himself backward, but I stopped him, holding his hand. Our eyes connected, his captivating blue stare locking onto mine, retaining their intensity. I only watched him with a silent question, and he knew what I wanted to say. Aless sighed before pulling me onto hisp and kissing my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t let negativity cross your mind, sweetheart. I can¡¯t do this now,¡± he said as he gently ced his hand on my growing belly. Aless leaned in, lowered his head, and kissed my stomach lovingly. ¡°You are over six months pregnant now. I don¡¯t want to hurt you or our baby at any cost. It¡¯s better to stay away a little bit.¡± Immediately my mood sank. ¡°But I did not cross my seventh month, right?¡± I pouted slightly. ¡°No baby, it¡¯s not about sixth or seventh. I just can¡¯t take the risk.¡± He buried his head in my neck and inhaled my scent deeply before pulling away. ¡°I do want you so bad that it hurts a lot. Still, I can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want to take a risk when ites to your health. We also have to think about the baby, right?¡± His voice is soft as he tries to coax me. It felt like he was talking to a child demanding impossible things. Even though I knew what he said was true, I still felt sad and grumpy. Well, me my pregnant mind, which is stubborn. Seeing me, Alessandro chuckled and kissed me on the cheeks. He nuzzled there and caressed my belly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, baby. I promise to make it count after the babyes out. What do you think?¡± His low and deep voice rushed some heat to my cheeks as I pouted slightly, ring at him and making himugh more. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t give you the exact thing you wanted, I have something else for you.¡± He said, arching his brow a little at me. ¡°And what is that?¡± I asked, excited once again. He only smirked, filled with mystery. ¡°You will know that soon.¡± He kissed my lips and grinned before setting me on my chair again and standing straight. ¡°Be prepared. I have a surprise for you.¡± He said and left me there with a wink. He didn¡¯t even let me ask about the surprise! What is he nning? Seated on the chair, I observed my creation - a design of significant personal value. Named ¡®Colossal Eye¡¯ or ¡®Vast Eye,¡¯ this jewelry piece aims to evoke a sense of joyousness for the wearer by creating an illusion of a blissful gaze surrounding them. It¡¯s one of my favorite designs till now, but not special as Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. the wedding ring I am designing. While lost in my thoughts, my cell phone abruptly began to ring, capturing my attention. I directed my gaze toward the device, only to discover an unknown number on the screen. I received the call. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Hey, beautiful.¡± A deep voice rang into my ear, catching me off guard. I stared at the phone briefly before pressing it to the ear again. I initially did not realize it, but now I have recalled the number. ¡°Dominic...¡± A chuckle came from the opposite side. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Thanks for recognizing my voice,¡± he said. A strange feeling of awkwardness and ufortableness rushed me. I shifted in my seat and reluctantly smiled as though he was watching me. ¡°Ye... yeah, I did... Umm, what is it? Why do you call?¡± I asked, not forgetting that night when he asked me to return to him. ¡°I heard you are participating in the Ado Art Gallery Exhibition?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it under Perficient Global? How did you manage to get in?¡± I heard the curiosity in his tone. It should not create any problem to tell him the truth, right? So, I said, ¡°Well, it was managed by Aless. I don¡¯t know how exactly he did that, but he does that for me only.¡± My words were deliberate, subtly conveying the existence of a special bond between Alessandro and me. ¡°Oh...¡± He did not say more about it and then changed the topic. ¡°Well, I called to ask if you are free this evening. I have some ns for you,¡± he said. I don¡¯t understand why he is saying these things so freely when I have opened my mind before him. I was precise when I said no to him and epted my love for Aless. Which part of it doesn¡¯t he understand? Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t want to be rude to him as he is Alessandro¡¯s brother and my future brother-inw. Hence, I chose to say nothing but the truth. ¡°Well, I am sorry, Dominic. I can¡¯t. I have ns with Aless today, so...¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that I was missing you and thought of something. No worries,¡± he replied casually. ¡°Thanks for your understanding, Dominic. But I still need to remind you one thing, I guess. I am in love with Alessandro, and soon we will have a baby. I moved on from the past, Dominic. Life has changed, and I think everything has a reason. You should move on too and find a beautifuldy who will love you. For us, we were done years ago. Even today, if I didn¡¯t have any ns with Aless, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to your proposal because I cannot disrespect my husband in any way. I hope you understand?¡± He was silent for some time before I heard his voice again, ¡°Thanks, Victoria. I do understand now.¡± I heard his light chuckle, and he continued, ¡°Hopefully, soon, you will understand many things too. Take care. Bye, Tori.¡± And he cut the call. Wait, what? I stared at the phone in a daze for some time. What¡¯s wrong with him?! What will I understand?! I remained seated for a while, consumed by a sense of doubt. Ever since his return, there had been peculiar changes in him. It felt as though the Dominic I once knew had vanished, and a different individual had taken his ce. Why? Why do I feel like this? Is something really wrong? Or am I just making things up? I don¡¯t know. Sighing, I shook my head, dropping his words for the time being, and turned off theputer before leaving the office. I am very excited to see Alessandro¡¯s surprise n for me! **************** AUTHOUR''S NOTE... What is Dominic talking about? What will Victoria understand soon? Any guess? Chapter 100 A promise... Chapter 100 A promise... VICTORIA''S POV... I walked inside our bedroom but Aless was not there. Frowning, I came downstairs in search of him, he wasn''t there either. Didn''t he juste out a few ago from the home office, where did he disappear all of a sudden? suddenly, I heard, "Young Mistress, are you searching for something?" Sophia asked from beside her. I nodded. "Yeah, did you see Aless? Wasn''t he here just a few ago?" "Oh, young master has gone outside. He said he has some ns for tonight. He was in a happy mood. I thought you know?" She watched me with concern. And then only I realised that Aless might have gone to prepare the surprise he was talking about. I nodded my head. "Yeah, I know. I just didn''t realise he would go for it now." Sophia smiled at me. "Please take rest, ma''am, and let me know if you need anything." "Sure, I will." Sophia walked away and get busy with her work and I was left alone. Sitting in the living room, I waited for my husband for some time. Yet, there was no trace of him. I felt a little bored and frustrated. For some reason, my mind is having a strange feeling of trouble. I don''t know what does it mean, but something that feels a little off. I guess, maybe because of the tension of the exhibition? Or, it''s because of Dominic¡¯s call? I don''t know. I watched my phone screen for the eleventh time only to find twenty minutes passed only. I know, I know, being too much curious about my husband''s disappearance but is it my fault? My pregnancy turned me impatient and restless. And if it is to me, then me Alessandro. He put the baby in me! Sigh... I leaned back on the couch and slowly, my eyelids turned heavy and in a few seconds, I was drowned in the darkness... ***************** "Oh no! No-no-no! Please don''t do this!" I cried hard, tears shedding out of me violently. Staring at the ck shadow that is covered in all-ck clothes. The face was hidden behind the back hood, that is near to me with a knife in its hand. "Please... Don¡¯t do this to me! Don''t" I pleaded again, trying to move but I couldn''t. Then only I noticed that my legs and hands are tied up as I am lying on the thin bed. The ce was dimly lightened and I am in the middle of the huge cold room, that felt like a death room. Suddenly, a wildugh echoed in the whole room, shattering my heart in fear. My eyes widened as that shadow came so close to me. "No way to escape, baby. I will take this out of you." It''s a voice. A male tone. Rough and broken. Filled with unfamiliarity. His hand stretched. Even his hand is dark. He touched my baby bump, caressing it with the sharp knife that gleamed even in the low light. A cold shiver ran down my spine. I struggled hard to get out of his grip. But, in vain. And heughed again. Wilder this time, making me flinch and cry harder. "Please! Let me go! Don''t do this to me!" The ck shadow bends down to my face. He is smelling like alcohol and smoke. Not general smoke but a different one. I tilted my head and closed my eyes shut. No-no-no-no! Aless! Where are you!? My soul screamed for my husband toe and get me. But... "Ria... Victoria..." Suddenly, I heard a familiar tone from afar. So familiar. It rang into my ear. Wait... Wh...ho is it? I tried to look for the familiar sound in the dark. "Victoria!" The voice came nearer. Alessandro! My husband is here! I started running in the direction of his tone in the darkness. Want to find him desperately. "Alessandro!" I shouted for him. "Victoria!" I heard him again and suddenly felt a soft touch on my body. As if that pulled me somewhere and I shuddered violently, before my eyes opened with a jerk. There is he! Alessandro! My love! Those blue eyes Watching me in concern. I did not realise the situation but him only and without a thought, I moved and hugged him tightly, trying to hide myself inside him. The familiar scent of his started calling my anxious nerves as I tried to snuggle more into him. And slowly realised that I was in a nightmare. That moment was not happening in reality. I stayed there for God knows how long before he let broke the hug but didn''t let me go fully. His perfect brows knitted together in tension. "What happened, baby? What''s wrong?" My lips parted but nothing came out but a sob. My cheeks tickled as I watched him frowning more. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He raised his hand and traced my cheeks. When he withdrew his hand, I realised his fingertips are wet. Oh! I am crying! "Victoria... Baby, you are scaring me now. Are you not feeling well? Should I call the doctor?" He asked, turning anxious. I shook my head and kept my head on his chest. Listening to his slightly raised heartbeat, calmed me down in an instant. I don''t need a doctor. He is my doctor and my medicine both. His hands wrapped around me, hugging me tightly. I inhaled a sharp breath, eyes still open. Not daring to close my eyes. I don''t want to relive that nightmare again! "I... I saw a very bad dream, Aless." I shivered thinking about that moment even in his warm embrace. "I saw that someone is trying to take our baby away... I..." I broke down in tears. The rememberation of the past even coursed through me. When I lost our first child. Aless didn''t know it yet and I don''t want to share the same pain, fear and guilt at this point. I will wait for now. I know, he would be angry at me, but I can manage it. I just don''t want to send him into the same trauma that I had suffered years ago. I just want to forget that past which did not belong to me. and only embrace this present that is all mine. "Shh... It''s alright. It was just a bad dream." His soft voice came to my ear. "I am here with you. Nothing will happen to you and our baby. I won''t let that happen ever." His voice and assurance soothe my wounded soul. Maybe the scar wasn''t removable but it could be filled with so much happiness that those memories would never dare toe out. I nodded my head, agreeing with him, trusting all his words. My one hand touched my belly and I felt content much as I snuggled close to him, hiding myself in his arms and soothing scent. This is me. My life. With the love of my life. Today, I also make a promise to you Aless and our baby. I will be a protective mother and a loving wife. I will not let anyonee near us to hurt my family. This is a promise of a wife. A mother and a woman... Chapter 101 He is with us Chapter 101 He is with us VICTORIA''S POV... I sat in my personal jewellery making room on the third floor of the mansion. Again, Laess has set it for me. I mostly don''t have to go outside for anything and it''s very much convenient for me. Keeping the design draft before me, I am giving ''Vast Eye'' an existence. I kept the red and white theme for the stones. My design also supports peace and love with its beauty. For now, it''s a pendant andter, I will make a set from it. It didn''t take too long like the design draft but a day only. When you have a clear design in mind it''s easier to give it a shape. After I was done, it was finally the fifteenth day. Thest date of handing over the jewellery. Keeping it in the ck velvet box with a logo of mine, I sent it to the Art gallery. Tomorrow evening is the exhibition and I am so excited! *********** Soon the day of the exhibition arrived. My date is my husband of course. We both wore ck, matching each other''s outfits, created by the famous Jackson D. Both I and Aless went out. Our limousine is waiting for us and instead of Calvin, Sage is here today along with our bodyguards. I don''t know why, but my husband has set lots of bodyguards around us these days. Mostly, around me. I never asked him the reason though. Sage hold the car door for us and we went inside. As we settled, the car started moving, the more we moved forward, getting nearer to the Art gallery, the more I am nervous to my feet. I felt a soft touch on my back. My heart flipped, as I turned to the man beside me. His deep blue eyes are misty in concern. "Nervous?" He asked, seeing through me. There is no point in hiding and I nodded. "Yeah, a little bit." He smiled, pulling me closer. "You shouldn''t be. Your design is exquisite, baby." He kissed on top of my head. "Wh... What if something unwanted happens?" I looked up at him, feeling a little uneasy. He shook his head, pulling me closer to him. "Nothing will happen. You are over thinking. Everything will be fine." I leaned against his chest, feeling a little relieved from the stress I am in for thest fifteen days. Soon, the car pulled before thevish Art gallery. Ado Art Gallery. The car door opened, and I stepped out along with my husband. Looking around, it felt that almost half of the city has arrived to attend this art exhibition. And why not? The exhibition has been sponsored by one of the biggest investmentpanies in Europe, which also has a vast investment in the American Market. Ado is one of them. The top shareholder is Perficient Global. They recently bought the shares and make it run into the market. I looked up at the huge Art gallery. The logo ''Ado Art Gallery'' is bold and bright. One of the biggest exhibitions and my first time as an independent designer on such a big tform. Once again, I felt my hands turning cold. But, the anxiety could not spread as I felt Alessandro''s warm hand on my back, caressing in assurance. "Take a deep breath. Calm down, sweetheart." I heard his content whisper which eventually helped me to rx. I plunged my right arm into his left one and looked up at him. "Ready?" He asked and I nodded firmly. "Yes," I replied. "I have to be ready, oveing my anxiety. This is one of the rare opportunities and I don''t want to stay behind. This one is more special for me because, I wasn''t even allowed to enter thepetition, but Alessandro helped me to get it. If not for me, then at least for him, I am ready. Holding his arm, we went inside. Before entering we had to stop before the check-in. This ce doesn''t have any traditional invitation system, where guards do check the invitations. But has an electronic scanner system. Before entering the hall, we stopped before the guards. They are all suited in ck. One guard walked in front of us and scanned us with his eyes. These are the new AI system of Perficient Global. Looked like humans but are robots. One of the greatest inventions of Perficient Global. Even though P.G. is an investmentpany, they have a great hand in electronic devices and functions. So, whenever it''s rted to P.G. everyone knows that there will be a touch of some new inventions. Even though P. G. and E Shine have always been against each other, I do adore and appreciate the effort and talent they produce. After scanning us, their eyes gleamed with a blue Ray of light before he step aside and the other one opened the door for us. All three of us were about to walk inside when the AI stopped Sage. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "He is with us." Aless showed him a card and they let us walk inside. I looked up at my husband. "What was that?" "When you are walking into the function of Perficient Global, either you have to be on their guest list or hold a card to enter the person with you. My card can enter two people and not more than that." He exined and I nodded in understanding. We walked inside and I swear, the decoration is sovish and tasteful. I have never really entered Ado. At this point, I am really regretting my decision for not to enter. A huge chandelier is hanging from the ceiling, exactly in the middle of the hall. It''s so huge that its light is enough to enlighten the whole hall. Yet, there are many l.e.d lights in the decoration process. All the selected designs are printed on the exhibition wall and before every design draft, there were decorated stands where the designed jewellery is ced. The moment we entered, my eyes took a nce at all of it and then immediately get busy searching for my own design. However, instead of my design, my eyes stuck at two figures, I never really expected at this certain ce. Cami White and Jordan Smith! My two enemies together, right in front of me! Cami''s eyes met mine and she only smirked before looking away in Jordan''s arm. I mean, seriously? Jordan Smith? This man had a power in fashion industries and everyone knows about his female weakness. Even though I felt angry on this woman always, I also feel sorry for her too. She is beautiful and knows her job well as a model. But, she always is determined to ruin it for money and fame. Not only me, but Aless noticed them too. He frowned. "What is she doing here?" His tone turned cold and fierce stare fell on her. I cupped his face and kissed his sexy lips to move his attention from them. "It''s alright, baby. They have nothing to do with us." Only then he called down a little and his hold on me tightened more in a possessive manner, that made me secure both mentally and physically. After he calmed down, I once again watched the odd couple from the corner of my eyes. Surprisingly, Cami seemed so calm and not interested in Alessandro, unlike other times. What is happening? Because, she is so unlike her attitude. Does she change? Or, something else? I thought and then shook my head. She is not my concern. Not for tonight atleast. I once again turned my attention to search for my jewellery piece. Don''t tell me, I don''t get selected! When I didn''t see it anywhere, my anxiety level started increasing. At that moment, I heard, "Oh, this is such a beautiful design!" I heard an excited tone from a woman. Immediately, my eyes turned in that direction, and I saw a little skit of people and that voice came from there. Me and Aless took a little step forward and then there it is, my designed ''Vast Eye''! People are praising it! I felt so happy and felt Alessandro''s firm and possessive hands caressing my waist. "See, I have told you." He whispered in my ear. Chapter 102 nightmare became the truth Chapter 102 nightmare became the truth VICTORIA''S POV... As we were watching the people praising my work, we heard a throat clearing, "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the modern jewellery exhibition of Ado Art Gallery..." The host gained our attention. The host continued with a grin on his face. "This exhibition is held by the famous Perficient Global and designers from various backgrounds and cities, participated in the exhibition." "As you can see, the designs have been ced along with the drafts. And I must say, the designs and the designers are incredibly talented." "It''s not it only. Some designs are already getting praise from our viewers and customers. Today, this jewellery will also be presented before the audience through our selected top-ss models." I gasped a little silently. I didn''t know about this ramp show though. Alessandro was surprised a little too. But, he seemed excited. I looked up at him and he smiled. "Your design will be more praised when a model will wear it!" I smiled and nodded. His excitement transferred to me too. We heard, the host continuing his speech, "Now, we would like to invite our designers backstage to help the models to wear their pieces of jewellery." I inhaled a sharp breath hearing him, feeling Alessandro''s assured hands on my back. He kissed my temple before walking me backstage. I heard gasps when I entered the backstage. People are amazed to see us and surprised even. Especially, me. The heiress of E Shine in the exhibition held by P. G. However, I am used to such things and ignored them professionally before waving at my husband, who left reluctantly. Alessandro wanted to stay with me. But, there are some rules and we list to follow them. He wanted to make it special, but I stopped him. I don''t like any specific treatment because of him as we all are participants and are equal. After he left, I went to the third line, where my jewellery box was ced with a model. Before every stand, there is a designer''s name or thepany, if the designer is presenting theirpany. When I went to my stand, my model was already there, watching the jewellery. "Hi, this is Victoria Edwards," I said to her. She seemed startled a bit but immediately hide the expression with a professional smile. "Hi, nice meeting you. This is Carol Davies." She stretched her hand to me and I immediately shake it before letting it go. She turned to my pendant once again and then smiled. "Your pendant is beautiful." She praised it. "Thank you," I replied and started selecting the chain for the pendant from the counter. There are lots of chains and I chose a simple silver chain which willplement my pendant and not overshadow the design. "So, this is your firstpetition?" Carol asked and I nodded, inserting the pendant to the chain. When I turned to ce the pendant on her neck, my eyes fell on my neighbour counter. A silent gasp escaped me, as I once looked at my model and then the one that is sitting on the next counter. They looked the same! Oh! And suddenly, I realised that these two are twins! "She is my sister, Meril Devies. We are twins and both are models." Carol informed me and I smiled only. My eyes roamed on the model and then the designer. It''s a guy, almost my age or maybe a little older. And then my eyes stuck on the counter that is disying hispany name. ''Smiths Industries''... Oh, so that is why Jordan Smith is here? The designer guy looked up and smiled at me. I returned it the same way and suddenly started feeling uneasy. I don''t know why, but I have a strong feeling that something would happen tonight. Something bad. My eyes roamed through the design. This one is also a pendant. A flower pendant. It''s beautiful but simple. Honestly speaking, I couldn''t find any inspiration behind it and it does not look like something made for any specificpetition. I pursed my lips and looked at the two models. These two look too same for their own good and that is where my anxiety started growing up. Having a sharp breath, I tried to calm myself from the high. It''s alright, Victoria. Everything will be fine. No worries. I put the pendant on her neck and my eyes started to find something in her exposed ces. What? I don''t even know, but at least something with that I can recognise my model. As I bend a little to hook the chain, I noticed a red mole on her neck. It''s tiny but something I could use to recognise her. Just hope to God that, Meril doesn''t have the same mole on her neck. After we all are ready, it''s time for models to walk on the stage, presenting the pieces of jewellery. The models went to the other room to get their makeovers and clothes,plimenting the jewellery. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon, the ramp walk started. The big screen turned on backstage, and I watched with other designers. I also could see Sage and Aless from inside as I heard some excited but low tones of female employees in Ado toward Aless. However, I ignored it and watched the ramp walk. My model and her twin sister also walked. I felt so good when people praised and adored my design. Soon, the walk was over and it was time for us to go out with our designs. One by one, designers were called and it was only me and Meril''s designer waited. Our turn came at the end. First, it was Meril''s designer. He smiled and wished me a stroke of good luck before walking out. And finally, my name is called. As I walked out, my model came beside me. The moment, my eyes fell on her, my nightmare became the truth. My fear was not baseless. The one who stood beside me is not Carol, but Meril Devies... Chapter 103 does not belong to me Chapter 103 does not belong to me VICTORIA''S POV... I watched the woman beside me. She is wearing that flower pendant, standing beside me. My eyes roamed to the whole stage and as I guessed, Carol is standing beside that designer from Smith Industries. Things starteding into a line before me now. I turned my gaze to the audience and met my husband''s gaze. Even from afar, I could feel his confusion. He is staring at me and the model beside me. Sage, who never had much expression on his face, was also surprised by the sudden situation. I smiled at him, remaining calm. Then my eyes searched for the two faces, I want. And there they are. Both Cami and Jordan watching me with evil smirks stered on their faces. From this distance even I could feel the disgust in their eyes and the victorious gleam. And guess what, I only smiled. You must be thinking, why am I not anxious and hyper? Well, I might be tense before participating in the exhibition. After all, my first time officialpetition as a jewellery designer and this will be telecast too. But, they forgot my background and the family I belong to. Edwards is not only a surname but it holds quite a reputation from time to time, all over the world. We grew up with politeness and manners but were taught to be confident and fearless when ites to standing up for ourselves. I know how this industry could run and how people could be ganged up against me. And to avoid and survive the situation, I have learnt to take caution beforehand. The moment, my eyes fell on Cami and Jordan here. Especially, when Camipletely ignored me, I knew that something messy is gonna happen. After all, Jordan is one of the shareholders of Ado. This is the reason for this design to get entry. Or else, it would have been disqualified at first nce. My doubts became clear when I was standing beside Jordan''s designer, with the look-alike model. I have taken my caution. Withdrawing my gaze from others, my eyes found the designer and Carol. None of them looked at me and happily stood in their ce. I leaned toward my model a little, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be standing in your sister''s ce?" I felt her tense up, but she maintained her professionalism and spoke lowly, "What are you talking Miss Edwards? You are the designer of ''the flower'' and I am standing right beside you." Eh! Even the name ''the flower'' is aimless! It seemed m, they all along nned it. And I have to say, this design is so out of ce before all the designs here. No doubt, this has been nned before and they did not waste a single bit of energy in this design. I only smiled calmly. "Oh, cool. We will know soon." My words tensed her up once again but then she maintained her posture well. I heard the host start his speech... "Ladies and gentlemen. Here, we present you the designs and their designers. Please, give a round of apuse to their fifteen days of hard work." The whole ce was filled with ps. Even all of us did too. Even in this huge audience, I could feel a few eyes stered on me. Two are shocked and confused. And two are disdainful and shocked. However, I concentrated on the host. "Now, let''s introduce the designs and their designers. And get to know about their views on their designs. The first design is ....." And he continued with other works. There were a total of ten designers, sharing the stage with me. With their names and designs announced, they have given their speeches. Even the designer of Jordan also gave his speech. He even memorised the whole theory of mine and I swear, the delivery was smooth as butter. I could feel Alessandro''s eyes on me. Confusion has been reced with anger. Still, I am Calm and gave him a polite smile. He doesn''t know what happened. If he knew he would have killed that odd couple just right here. And finally, it''s my turn. When the light set on me and all the eyes were watching, the host said, "Miss Edwards, please exin your design to our audience." The audience was silent. I could feel the displeased stares at me and low murmurs. I heard, "Is this a design inpetition? Has she gone crazy? I can design better than her!" "What is this design? Tsk. Seems like money can buy everything. Her presence here just destroys a chance for one talented designer!" "I have never realised, Victoria Edwards is such a low-level designer! Edwards surely gonna be disgraced because of her!" The situation turned awkward. Even the host felt ufortable. He cleared his throat andughed awkwardly. "Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down. Let''s hear Miss Edwards first. I am sure, she has an amazing exnation about her design!" He turned to me and then the design once. Surely, he is just being professional before and inside, he is thinking the same too. I remained indifferent and took the extra microphone from his hand. Turning my gaze to the audience, I smiled at them. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Good Evening,dies and Gentlemen. Today, we all presented here for this exhibition and this is such a pleasure for me. However, unfortunately, I have to announce a despicable move the faculty has taken." I heard gasps and the host said with a frown, "Miss Edwards, what are you trying to say? Don''t just waste our time..." "I am not wasting anyone''s time." I cut him in the middle, "And let me finish." I turned to the audience once again and continued with a smile stered on my face. "You see, this design? This flower design. It''s certainly aimless. But, I really don''t me the poor quality of the designer. He might have his own definition. But, what I am trying to say is, this design here, does not belong to me at all..." I announced. Chapter 104 A wishful deed Chapter 104 A wishful deed VICTORIA''S POV... "What!?" "What is wrong with this woman!?" "Has she gone crazy!?" "She is the one who designed it and now faking it! Who allowed her in!" Lots of murmurs started around. "Miss Edwards, pleasee to the point. What are you trying to say?" The host asked. I only smiled. "I have said it already. This is not my design. My design has been reced with this." The look on the host''s face seemed like he was about to roll his eyes at me but stopped himself at the right moment, holding his professionalism. "Miss Edwards, there is no way, it can happen." He denied it straight away. I chuckled. "Well, it happened, sir." "Then where is your design?" He asked in a slightly mocking tone. Still holding hisposer. I turned my head to my design and the two people standing there were tensed suddenly. I walked toward them and stood in front of Ca with a smile. "So, Miss Ca Davies, please allow me." Saying, I hold her hand and pulled her along with me. "Wh... where are you taking my design!?" The useless designer tried to stop but my one hard re was enough to stop. I watched gulp and satisfied, I pulled Carol beside her twin sister. "Here, this is my design. ''Vast Eye''." The whole audience gasped and even the host. Murmurs started again. And this time with more hatred. "Miss Edwards, sometimes, you should know your limits even if you have money." The host tried to be polite but the anger was visible in his tone. "Oh, I am polite much." I smiled at him again. "This is my design." I turned to Alessandro and both he and Sage now standing close to the stage, looking up at me in concern. They are shocked and somewhat guessing what''s happening. I smiled and gestured to them with my eyes to rx and Aless nodded. "Is she crazy?" "Howe a nobledy like her be so low?!" I heard murmurs, and then I heard the most expected tone. "You are always desperate, Victoria. Don''t make augh of yourself! For God''s sake, appreciate that man''s talent for once!" Cami said from the audience, gaining attention. "Oh, so you are saying, this is not your conspiracy?" I arched my brow at her. Cami''s lips parted and her eyes widened as if she doesn''t know what I am saying! Jordan protectively came forward to defend her, "Shut up! I always knew you are such a low grade! Stealing others'' design!" "Do you have any proof that I steal your design?" I arched my brow and the audience scoffed. "Miss Edwards, do you have any proof to support your words?" I heard the host and smiled. "Of course, I do. Or else, would I be doing this in the middle of the stage?" I raised my brow at her, as his eyes widened in surprise. He blinked, turning confused. "Shut up! Victoria, stop your acts!" Cami shouted but I didn''t even bother to nce at her and then turned to Carol. Once our gaze met, she lowered her gaze and I could feel the guilt washing her over. I walked toward her and slowly unhooked the chain from her neck. Honestly, I am not angry, but disgusted about their ridiculous and childish move. I hold the pendant in hand and then slightly slid the very middle stone a little upward. It is ced technically, so I could fit a little something inside it. And there it is. My signature logo of V.E. This is so technically ced that if you don''t know, you can never find this out. And this is something only I knew. A little trick learned from the great Jackson D. When I used to apany him in childhood, I watched him do this. Printing his signature in a part where he only knows the existence of it. He always said, ''This world is so cruel, little doll. And this creative world is on the highest record for Stealing. Never let out your creation without a touch of yours, or you could lose it.'' I never forget those words and in my every design, I have left my mark on them. It never came to the point of showing, unless today. And I am d that Jackson D taught me this. I hold it before the host. "Can you see the logo in it? I am sure, you already know this logo of mine." I smiled at him. The whole hall turned pin-drop silent. The look on the host''s face was something to enjoy, yet I wasn''t in the mood for it. My eyes found my husband as I send him a wink. He blinked, totally stunned. Smiling, I turned to the host again. He is examining the logo and some technical people from inside and the CEO walked onto the stage. All of them examined it and then the CEO himself took the microphone in his hand and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, sorry for the inconvenience. The faculty did mess up and we certainly apologise for this." He turned to me then and slightly bowed a little. "Really sorry for the hassle Miss Edwards." I smiled again shaking my head. "Is this your fault? Or, a wishful deed, sir?" I raised my brow, silencing him. "Look, I don''t have muchint but I do need justice." I turned to the designer guy, whose face is pale white. "He knew this is not his design, still he did note forward to ept but all of them med me for being ridiculous? Do you think, I will ept it?" "Of course, not. We won''t ept it." I heard a deep male tone and turned to see Aless walking up to Material ? N?velDrama.Org. the stage. He walked beside me, holding my hand tightly, "This needs to end here with proper justice. We want the real culprits in front of the audience and their punishment." He demanded with his domineering tone. Chapter 105 will this dirty politics win? Chapter 105 will this dirty politics win? VICTORIA''S POV... I looked up at my fiancee. He smiled at me, his eyes filled with adoration and pride. He leaned forward a little and kissed my head. His head turned to the people, standing before us and his mood changed immediately from soft to cold. "I want justice for my wife. If you can''t, then I will take my way to do it." His cold tone rolled out of his mouth and if I wasn''t on his good side, I would have been shivered by the sight and threat of him. The CEO of Ado tried to stay forward. "Sir, we understand what you are saying..." Aless raised his hand toward them. "The designer belongs to Smith Industries, and this matter is unknown to them, I don''t believe it." His vrow raised dangerously. Well, Aless is a cunning man and he is definitely aware of the dirty politics these people could y. "Mr Devonte is right. The culprit should be punished. This is a huge scam!" One audience shouted from the side. "Yes, Miss Edwards should get her justice! What sort ofpetition is this!? Isn''t this exhibition held by the great Rossis? Would they ept this!?" "That designer should be banished from the industry and so do people behind him!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "That woman worked her in her work and at the end some scammer will steal her work?! This is ridiculous!" Once again people talked and this time they are on my side. It feels good to be honest. Soon, one bodyguard of ours dragged the designer toward us. "He was trying to escape, sir, ma''am." He bowed to us. The CEO of Ado stepped close to the guy, whose face turned pale now. He seemed so scared. "Mr John, would you please exin your action? We all are waiting." The CEO said coldly. However, John did not look up but kept his head lowered. "Mr John, please speak. Why did you do this? If this was a mistake, why didn''t you say it?" He asked again, but the guy remained silent. I highly doubt if this man is even a designer. I realised that he would not talk like this. "I don''t think, it will work like this. Let the policee first and take him away. I am sure, under their punishment, he will open his mouth." I brought out my phone to dial, when, "No! please! Don''t do this!" The guy pleaded with teary eyes and with a smile I lowered my hand. "Then speak the truth." He is scared. His face is pale. His eyes were directed to someone as he gulped. I walked before him, hiding the certain people behind me he is looking at. "Speak the truth, that might help you to release. If you help those people, they won''t suffer, but you." I said indifferently. John gulped again and then spoke, "I have been ordered to do this, ma''am. This is not my fault. The design wasn''t even mine. That wasn''t even any design! Just a piece of Jewellery!" "Who asked you to do this.?" I asked again. His head lowered and he gulped first. Then looked up at me, trying to see behind me, yet I stopped him. "Say it," I repeated indifferently. "Or, I will call the police." "No please!" He gasped. "My boss, Mr Smith asked me to do this! He forced me because I needed money! He is one of the shareholders in Ado. He changed the models, with the help of some staff members backstage!" He breathed out the truth as we all heard gasps from the audience. I turned to look at the odd couple standing in the audience still. Their smirk is gone and Cami''s face is pale with a mix of anger. This is my time to smile at them. Their foolproof n was just destroyed by my one move. And all credit goes to Jackson D. If it wasn''t for his wise idea, the story today would have been something different. "So, what do you want to say about this matter, Mr Smith?" Aless asked,ing beside me. His tone has turned colder than before. Smith scoffed. "This is a lie! He is lying!" "Yeah, what proof do you have against us!? Such a lowly designer he is and now trying to scheme against us!" Cami shouted, defending her new sugar daddy. "No! I am not lying!" Jhon pleaded from behind. "Trust me, they forced me to do this! I swear on my sick mother, who is fighting her death! Because of money, I agreed to do such a lowly deed!" "Shut up! You bloody filthy idiot!" Smith scolded him. "How dare you lie against me! Do you think others would believe you!?" "Yeah, Mr Smith is right." The audience spoke this time. "Why would a person like Mr Smith would do this?" "It must be the designer lying!" People murmured as I felt bad for the designer. Indeed, we don''t really have any proof here about this matter. I saw the winning smirk forming on that shameless man''s face. I just wanted to go and break his danm face, including his new slut! God Danm! The CEO of Ado bought out his phone from his pocket and turned to the audience. "As we get to know the real culprit behind the scam is this man, let''s take action against him and the models who helped him." "Ladies and gentlemen please calm down and thepany will do everything to make it right, including topensate Miss Edwards for the hassle she faced." He dered. But I am not participating in his words but my focus turned to the poor guy, who is only shedding tears. I don''t know how much he is telling the truth, but his tears and that expression of helplessness are certainly speaking his true nature. Maybe, he is saying it right. Today, if he goes inside just because of another scheming, then this dirty politics would win and people like Smith and Cami would be appreciated for doing such things in further life. But, what I can do at this point? I don''t have any proof again them. will these dirty politics win tonight? As I was thinking, I heard, "Who said there is no evidence? We have the evidence against the real culprits." A rigid and sharp tone spoke from the gallery entrance. Chapter 106 I gave you to Edwards! Chapter 106 I gave you to Edwards! VICTORIA''S POV... All the heads turned in the direction of the voice, as I watched a guy around Alessandro''s age walking inside in a ck suit. His hair neatlybed and with a ss on his nose he walked inside, followed by two men and a woman in formal attires. All of them looked so neat and noble with so much power on. Some people gasped from the audience as I heard, "Oh, assistant Cameron!" Assistant Cameron? Who is he? I felt Aless lean a little toward me and whispered in my ear. "This is the special assistant of President Rossi. Assistant Cameron. He is known as President Rossis'' right-hand man. No one has seen President Rossi before as Rossis are always low-key people. Only his assistant appears in public ces but that too Cameras would turn off when he would walk in." Aless exined as I turned to look around. And my husband is right! All the Cameras just turned off! My eyesnded on the people that entered. Especially, on that guy. He is an assistant, but his power is no less than any billionaire. If he holds this much power, then how much power does his boss hold!? I was out of my thoughts when I heard the CEO of Ado''s tone. "Assistant Cameron, what a pleasant surprise. Why do youe here? You could just call me." CEO immediately rushed down the stage to greet the assistant. "We are not here for meets and Greets Mr Oman. I am here to convey President Rossi''s order." "Yeah, please go on." CEO Oman said respectfully. Assistant Cameron held the silver box in front of the CEO and spoke, "Here are all the proofs of Smith and his woman threatening the designer to lie about the design. Please show it to the audience." He said. Ast. Cameron handed the silver box to the woman beside him and CEO let her follow him backstage. A few momentster, the screen turned on and Smith''s rogue face was visible as he was leaning down over the poor guy and Cami standing beside him. "Do you remember what I said?" He asked rudely. "But sir, this is not..." John tried to speak but was pped in the face by Smith as he barked at him. "Shut up! You will do it if you want your mother alive! That woman is rich. One loss won''t be a big issue for her. But, for you, it will be! Understand?" The guy nodded and Slith smirked, "Good Boy!" He patted his head as if he is patting his pet. "Bring that arrogant woman down! I will let her know, how you suffer when you go against Jordan Smith!" Later, he holds Cami in his arms. "Are you happy now?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She nodded and kissed him on the lips,ughing, "Of course, I am very happy!" And they started kissing. The video turned off at the moment and the whole hall remained silent. Everyone was left in shock. Some of them lost their ability to speak in the situation. I turned to face the odd couple. Their faces turned pale already as they lost their smile from before. At this time, I felt good for the poor designer. I know he did wrong, but he was helpless. He could not remain honest before his needs even though he wanted to. The woman who took the silver box and Oman came back from backstage, as the woman took her ce behind Ast. Cameron. "I hope, now you are all aware of the fact. The main culprits are Jordan Smith and his female partner." Ast. Cameron spoke and turned to face Smith. "As we all know that Mr Smith is one of the shareholders of Ado, we also realised that he did such a lowly thing. We also know that Ado is now under Perficient Global and thepany is too reputed to have such a low-grade person like him." He said, turning to the audience for Ince before continuing, "President Rossi does not like anyone who has such a mentality. So, he decided to take back the shares Mr Smith holds." He announced. "No! It can''t be!" Jordan Smith almost got a heart attack. At least, his face seemed that way. "This is injustice!" I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Did that shameless man just say that? What an Irony! Ast. Cameron only smiled calmly. "What is justice and what is injustice, we are all aware of that. You did wrong and the punishment is a must. President Rossi, don''t want to share anything with you. So, we are here to take the shares you hold from Ado." "No! You can''t take that from me! I won''t sell my shares!" He shouted. Ast. Cameron''s smile didn''t vanish but it deepened more. Even though he is calm but that smile is so dangerous. "You have already sold your shares to Perficient Global, sir. Our legal team is here to finalise the matter in public only. The team would announce it to the reporters." "What!?" Smith was shocked. Well, all of us too, excluding my husband. she seemed indifferent. However, I could not concentrate on him when Smith started shouting, "No! you can''t do that to me! No!" "You can not change your words, Mr Smith." Ast. Cameron replied and gestured to the guards to throw Smith and his female partner out of the ce. As those guards went to hold him, he burst intoughter. His eyes red at me with hatred. "You Witch! It''s all because of you! What do you think of yourself, huh!?" He stepped toward me, but Aless stood before me as a shield. Heughed again. "Such an arrogant woman you are Victoria! What are you so proud of? Your name and power, huh? You are showing off something which never belonged to you!" I blinked at his words. What is wrong with him? The guards started dragging but he jerked their hands off andughed. "If I am dying, then I won''t let you live either! Victoria Edwards, huh? You are never Edwards! Go, ask your parents about you! You are Edwards only because of me! I gave you to Edwards! You are the adopted daughter of Edwards!" He startedughing. I stood there, speechless and suddenly thrown into the darkness of truth and lies... Chapter 107 Come back to us, baby Chapter 107 Come back to us, baby VICTORIA''S POV... ''You are the adopted daughter of Edwards!'' That one line of Smith kept roaming in my head, making my head spin and nauseous from the inside. Things started fading away from my sight as I was thrown to such a level of darkness of truth and lies. I stared at the man who is being like a mad bull, trying to release him from the grip of guards and shouting. But, nothing else is getting in my head. I saw Alessandro jump forward to Smith and he pinched his face before Sage pulled him away. I heard murmurs of the people and everything felt like ringing in my head as I was going far away from them. All tones turned heavier around me as I felt thend under me is moving and I was about to fall. I don''t know what just happened and suddenly, I saw Alessandro''s face zooming before my eye as a frown stered on the forehead. ''Adopted... I... I am Adopted?'' That one word is now roaming all around my head, that was forcing its way up to my eyes, pulling me to the darkness and before I realised it, I was drowned far away from all of them, even when I wanted to clutch onto Alessandro, I couldn''t. I fell into the ck hole... Suddenly, everything called down around me as I stood in the darkness. I couldn''t even see my own hands in this dark. Still, I tried to look around. "H... Hello? Is anybody here?" I gave a sound in the dark. But, only my tone echoed throughout the whole room. This darkness, I have been to this ce before. Whenever I lost... Oh! Does that mean I lost my consciousness? Is that because of Smith''s words? But why? Isn''t he the worthless guy, who always wanted to hurt me? Why would I believe such a worthless man''s useless words? How could he tell such a thing before the public? "And why can''t he tell?" I heard a tone all of a sudden that startled me. "Didn''t you look at his face? He doesn''t seem to be lying." "Wh... who is that?" I asked, trembling again. Suddenly on my left shoulder of mine, a sh of light happened and I saw a mini-me in a ck dress, with a pair of ck feathers. I huffed in relief. "So, it''s you... Dark angel." "Yeah, I have to appear! Why are you so unwilling to believe that!?" She scoffed. "Because this is baseless!" I turned angry. "That Smith is a liar! He is a freak! And only spend his time chasing beautiful young women! How would I believe that freak!? He is a lousy character!" "Then why don''t you ask your parents about it? If you are not adopted, they will tell you. Moreover, even if he is a freak, then why did he suddenly say such a thing so confidently? Think about that, Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Victoria." The dark angel started provoking my thoughts when, "You definitely should not listen to her!" I looked at my right side and with a sh, a white angel appeared. ck scoffed. "Yeah, then listen to her! Eh!" "Yeah, you should listen to me only! Think about your parents, what would they think if you ask such a thing just because one stupid man said something to you!" White retorted ck''s words. "But, he said so confidently in public. How can I deny that?" I asked, getting confused. "You need to be confident in yourself, Victoria and not get swayed away by such a man''s words! You can not affect yourself with those words and hurt yourself and your baby! Think wise. You belong to Edwards, always." White retorted my thoughts. "Don''t listen to her Victoria! She is always this recklessly stupid!" ck spoke. "I am telling you, you should ask your parents about this. What if that man is saying the truth? What would you do when the real truthe out one day? Won''t you like to know your real identity?" "I..." I was about to say something but was interrupted by the White. "Don''t listen to her, Victoria. She is lying! Think about your parents. Your brother. Your only identity is Victoria Edwards! There is nothing in it. What that man said is a lie!" "No! You need to ask your parents! You definitely should! It''s about your life! You can not sit still without knowing the truth!" ck retorted forcefully. "Don''t listen to back, Victoria. Don''t ask them. They will be hurt! They love you so much!" "I admit they love you so much! But, what if it''s not the whole truth? You need to ask Victoria!" Both of them started quarrelling in my head and trying to force their decisions on me, making me confused more and more. I couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Shut up! Shut up both of you and go away!" With a sh, both were gone, leaving me alone in the dark once again. Both of them were right in their points. I don''t know why Smith would say such a thing if there is no truth at all. I should ask my parents about it. However, on the other hand, it would hurt them if it''s a lie. Then what should I do? And more than that, how should I get out of this darkness? Oh, Lord, please help me! Alessandro! Where are you... "Victoria..." I heard a deep male tone. But, it''s not Alessandro''s but, Papa''s! I heard Papa''s voice! "Papa, is that you?" I asked in the darkness and it only echoed. "Princess? Can you hear us?" I heard Mama''s soft and worried tone, which formed a sudden lump in my throat. "Mama... I..." I felt tears welled up in my eyes. "Baby, can you listen to us? Pleasee back to us." I heard papa''s helpless tone again and that gave me enough strength to stand up on my feet. "I... I aming... Please, help me to find you." I said, not knowing if they could hear me or not. "We are here baby. With you, always..." Mama''s tone echoed and it seemed so close to me as I felt a white Ray forming before me. I walked toward it, as fast as I could. "I aming, mama..." "Come back to us, baby..." I heard her tone, so close to me even before and soon my eyes hit the bright white light, making me jerk painfully before pulling me out of the darkness... Chapter 108 You are Victoria Edwards! Chapter 108 You are Victoria Edwards! VICTORIA''S POV... I blinked my eyes heavily as the sudden bright light was like a noddle poking on the eyelids. "Slowly, open your eyes. It''s alright. Everything is fine." I heard Alessandro''s soothing tone, which worked a lot to calm the restlessness inside me. With a couple more blinks, I finally was able to open my eyes. Before my eyes, I saw the five most familiar faces. Mama, Papa, Ant, Aless and my doctor. I stared at them. My mind turned nk all of a sudden. I just couldn''t process anything and everything felt so out of ce. My hand subconsciously went to my belly and clutched onto my bump. Thank God, My baby is fine! I tried to sit up and Mama and Aless helped me sit up. My eyes roamed around the whole room nkly and then fell on my parents'' worried faces. I blinked a few times and slowly, everything started clear in my mind. Those images from the gallery and the war in my mind I just had, everything... My lips parted but, I couldn''t form a word, just felt ticklish on my cheek. This feeling is known to me now. My tears chose to roll off my eyes. Mama sat beside me and hold my hand. "What happened, baby? Why are you behaving like this? Look..." She gulped the heaviness in her tone, "Look, your mama and papa are here. What happened? Say to me, baby." "I..." I gulped. "Is that true?" I couldn''t help but ask the question that lingered in my mind. "Is that true, mama?" I looked up at my father. "Papa?" Mama''s hand froze and Papa''s expression dimmed, making my heart tremble furiously. Why? Why is their reflection giving me a shiver? Why is the silent answer not ttering me? Why!? "What are you talking about, Princess? Why all of a sudden you are saying this even!? That bustard told something and you are making a fuss of it? Victoria, doll, please, don''t be like this. You are hurting our parents." Antonio stepped forward. He seemed frustrated and somewhat displeased. But, I could not remove the restlessness inside me if I don''t get the answer! He is frustrated, I know. Then what about me? Ain''t I hurt? Ain''t I get frustrated? I wanted to shout but I couldn''t! "I know he is not worth it. I also know Smith and we have conflicts. But..." I closed my eyes recalling his face and those words that fell out of his mouth. "The words he spoke have a lot of meaning behind it. His expression gave away his rage toward me. Why would he lie just to drown me like that?" I looked at my mother and then my father, before asking, "I... I just want to know the truth. Did... Did he say the truth? Am I not..." I gulped again, saying the most difficult part, "Am I not your daughter?" I said out. My tone was low but enough for others to hear them. Mama''s hand stiff as she stared at me nkly and before I realised, Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ''Pang~'' My cheek burned with a hard p. I was stunned at her sudden action and heard gasps around. My mind turned nk and eyes misty, as I watched at my mother in shock. "How dare you!?" She screamed, crying at this point. "How dare you ask this question to us!? You are Victoria Edwards! You are my daughter!" She shouted as Papa and Antonio both came to her side. Her eyes were filled with pain and I felt so stupid at this moment. Mama patted her chest roughly, "You are my daughter! You don''t have any right to say such a thing to me! To your father! Victoria! You are my daughter! You ate my daughter!" She kept repeating those words when Papa hold her in his arms. She sobbed furiously and kept shaking her head. "She is My daughter! She is mine! Why she would say such a thing? She is mine!" Papa kept nodding his head and caressed her head. "Yeah, yeah, she is our daughter. Calm down, please... Calm down." Papa kept saying that to her and soon, he walked her out of the room before it turned messier. "Victoria, what is wrong with you!?" Antonio came by my side and I only stared at him nkly. I am still in a daze at the fact that the Mama pped me. This happens for the very first time. She never even behaved like this when I decided to leave home years ago for Aless. But, today, she broke apart with that one question. Why? Why is it so sensitive to her? That broke my strongest mother even? I don''t know anymore. I am not able to process anything frequently. I lowered my gaze. My mind is devastated. At this point, I don''t know what is right and what is wrong. If I open my mouth now, I may hurt them again and I don''t want to do that. So, I just closed my eyes. Inhaling a sharp breath, I spoke, "I want to be alone for some time." I said. I looked up at my husband and my brother. I could see worry and a glimpse of hurt in their eyes. I know, this hurt them but my unknown words could do it more. So, I chose to stay away from everyone and rx first. "Please..." I added. "I guess, she is right. This is such a huge blow to her. And considering her condition, we should give her some time to calm herself down from the inside. Let''s go out first and let the situation rx too." This time my doctor spoke. Antonio silently walked out of the room and Alessandro bend down to kiss my temple. "Take rest and let me know if you need anything, okay?" I nodded and then he walked out, following the doctor, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I leaned back, against the pillow and closed my eyes before opening it again. If what Smith has said is the truth of my life? Then who am I? *********** Guys, don''t forget toment! Chapter 109 You will always remain our daughter Chapter 109 You will always remain our daughter VICTORIA''S POV... My eyes fell onto my parents, sitting before me, looking in pain and somewhat devastated. Mama has called down now and they are inside the hospital room. This time, it''s only us and no outsiders. At this point, I want to run to their arms and ask them to forget my words, but, I couldn''t. I don''t know how to do it. So, I could only seat with my devastated mind. "Guys, what are you doing!?" Antonio could not hold his frustration anymore and spoke out. "Will we be like this just because of what one Smith had said?! All of you behaving so childishly!" I watched Mama and Papa. Mama is leaning on Papa''s shoulder and both seemed to be in immense pain. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. My lips parted, I want to say something when I heard, "We never thought, after two decades, this topic will be brought up like this," Papa spoke. All our focus turned to him, as Mama immediately raised her head and watched Papa. He turned to his wife and caressed her head lovingly. "Don''t be like this, it''s time to tell the truth. She deserves to know it." My heart started beating so fast, that the world started spinning around me. Soon, I felt a soft touch on me, and Alessandro''s safe and secure arm wrapped around me, holding me close. Antonio paused at his words. "Wh... What do you mean?" Papa lowered his eyes, hands on his knees. "That Smith is right." His words fell out mow, but enough for us to hear. My mind turned nk and Antonio gasped audibly. "What!?" Antonio''s reaction just said that he was unaware of the fact too. He is my elder brother of a couple of years. How Cole he doesn''t know the truth? Mama sobbed, her hands gripped tightly in her husband''s arms and Papa hold them. She nodded her head. "Your papa is right." papa raised his head and watched me. He felt like he has aged up suddenly in just an hour. "I know, this truth sends you in shock. But... This is the truth." He shook his head. "B... But how!? What is going on!?" Antonio sounded devastated at this point, as he sat on the other sofa, ced beside Mama and Papa''s. Papa sighed, patting Mama''s hand. "Over two decades ago, we had a good connection with Jordan Smith. That time, he used to be my right hand and very much involved in our family." Papa continued, "When Antonio was over five years old, your mother was pregnant with a baby girl." Antonio nodded his head, knitting his brows. "I know, I remember that. I was the one who selected her name as Victoria and this is her!" He pointed his finger at me. Papa shook his head. "No, that girl wasn''t this Victoria." "What!?" Antonio gasped again, as I stayed silent. I already guessed this, even though I guessed it before, the truth still is hurtful. Papa nodded. "Yes. When Arianna was inbour, you were with your grandparents. In the hospital, she gave birth to a baby girl, but, the baby was dead by born." Papa said closing his eyes, maybe, recalling the tragic past they had to suffer and Antonio gasped again. "When your mother heard the news, she was devastated. Well, all of us were. But, her pain was immense and she fell sick. It was too much that we couldn''t even inform our family." Papa paused, took a breath and then continued, "At that time, Smith was there with us. As my right hand, he knew everything about our family matters. Seeing, Arianna''s condition, he went out and suddenly, returned with a beautiful baby girl, who was born on that exact day." "We get to know that, while giving birth, her mother died and there was no family member for the girl. She needed breastfeeding and Arianna didn''t think for a second to take the baby girl and feed her." "Soon, in no time, we get connected with the baby. So much so that she made us forget the huge loss that we faced just a moment ago. We decided to drop the matter there and keep it only between the three of us." "At that exact time, we decided to take her with us. As our daughter. As our Victoria." Papa looked up at me and I blinked at him. Feeling my suppressed tears, blurring my vision. "Th... That girl is me..." I stated and it wasn''t a question, but a revtion. Papa nodded. "Yes... You are. But, all this while, you have always been our daughter. For once, we never realised or have seen you differently. The moment, you came to our life, you filled us with joy and immense happiness. You brought us luck and sess, Victoria." "Then, why Smith turned like that?" Antonio asked, after a long time of pause. Papa sighed. "Even though he was loyal at first, after some time, he became greedy for money. And one day, I caught him making a desperate decision of earning money by selling our design to our rivalpany." "I caught him and wanted to give him to the police, but heughed and threatened us to reveal this truth to the world. To Victoria. And we never wanted that. If this is revealed, Victoria would be hurt and broken." "The truth that has always been suppressed, should be suppressed for a lifetime. So, we feed him what he wanted. Money." "For years, we fed him money. All this while, he was quiet, but..." He sighed again and shook his head. "We never realised, this truth woulde out like this." Suddenly, one thought crossed my mind. I turned to them and asked, "Is this why, you always have two birthday cakes for me? One for the deceased daughter? Papa stopped and caressed Mama''s back and then nodded his head. when she turned her gaze to me. Mama stood up and walked toward me. Aless moved aside and she sat beside me, holding my hand. "Baby, I know, this hurt you, but... But, we never wanted to hurt you, Victoria. Even though we celebrated the birthdays of our deceased daughter, we never see you with other eyes. You have always been our daughter and you will always remain our daughter..." ********** AUTHOUR''S POV... Hello guys, thest chapter I published ''Should I ask'', was not meant to be published. It was the chapter meant to be published after this one. Now, finally, my editor deleted it and I am publishing it after this chapter once again. Those who read it at first, you can skip the next chapter because it''s the same... Chapter 110 Should I ask? Chapter 110 Should I ask? VICTORIA''S POV... ''You will always remain our daughter.'' I heard the desperation and helplessness in her tone. The truth is a shock to me but if I closed that part of my life, then I couldn''t find any point where I can me them for not being good to me. In every step of my life, my parents have always supported me. Even after I left home, they might be angry, but never pointed their fingers at me. And in my hardest time, they stood beside me like the strongest pir and protected me. Only because of that one freak, I could not hurt them after twenty-four years of life, right? Slith might bring me to my family, but that was my destiny. The death of their real daughter and my appearance in their life. Yeah, they might not be the parents who gave birth to me, but they are the parents who brought me up and be the dream parents a child could wish for. How could I let them get hurt just because of that one truth? An hour ago, I thought who am I? But, Now I know, I am Victoria Edwards and this is my family. I belong to this family and this is the only truth of my life! I turned to my mother and hugged her, hiding myself in her arms like I always did whenever I wanted Her sweet scent always calmed me down and gave me a sense of security. Today it didn''t change at all. It''s the same way I am used to. I felt her hands wrapped around me tightly and I couldn''t help my tears anymore. I sobbed, hiding in her chest. "I am sorry, Mama. I shouldn''t have taken Smith''s words in my head. I am so sorry. I can''t pay off your debts even if I give my life to you. I am sorry. please, forgive me." Mama broke the hug and made me look into her teary eyes. She shook her head, cupping my cheeks. "Don''t say such words, Victoria. You are our daughter and it doesn''t matter whether we gave birth to you or not! There are no debts! No child can be indebted to their parents! You are our daughter and that is the only truth!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah, your mother is right." Papa stood up and walked toward us and hugged her together. "You are our daughter and this truth could be never changed. No matter what happens, you only belong to this family." I cried and this time in happiness. All doubts were gone from me and I am always willing to believe my parents'' words. I looked at my brother, who is staring at us. Suddenly, he frowned. "And what about me? You guys always forget me in front of your daughter!" Heined like a child and we allughed. Papa asked him toe forward and he also didn''t forget my husband either. "This is my family. With my grandchild on his way, this family isplete for now." He announced. He is right. This family isplete with us, for now. A family never grow up with its blood always, it needs people and their strong bonds to keep it all together. And this is my family, who always stays together no matter what. And I will make sure, it always remains like this. Happy and healthy. ************ Soon, the car pulled into the mansion. Sage came out of the driver''s seat and opened the door for us. Alessandro helped me get out of the car. Today, lots of things havee clear in my life but that''s just a part of this life. Nothing has changed with it. I am still my parents'' daughter. My brother''s sister and the daughter of Edwards. Aless supported me all the while and we both went inside our home. My family wanted toe along, but I assured them that I am fine and I really am. I have ovee it and not that one worthless shit could ruin my life and the truth I know. I have seen my family happy and that is all I want in my life. Nothing else matters. Now, it''s time to wait for the little one inside me toe out and light up more happiness in the family. Alessandro apanied me the whole time as I freshened up and we have our dinner together. And after dinner, we went to bed. I browsed through the Inte and there was no news of mine. Aless and Antonio already informed me that they have taken care of it. Moreover, no news channel was on as Ast. Cameron was present there. Instead, the news of Smith and Cami''s scheme went viral. I also let go of John the designer. because he just suffered helplessly. And reported against the main culprits. With this viral news, it would be hard for that duo to stand in both the entertainment and corporate industries. It''s good that it didn''t go viral or it would affect Mama and Papa a lot. Then I went to the designer I also received an email from Ado Art Gallery. They congratted me for winning the exhibition and also apologised for the inconvenience that happened. I got the selected prize too. A million dor check and a one-year schrship to study in France''s one of the best design schools. I guess, I would donate the money to needy people and only ept the schrship. Even I decided to give the money to John for his mother''s treatment. Releasing a sigh of relief, I closed theptop and kept it on the bedside table and turned to the man beside me. He is sitting with hisptop on hisp, but only staring at the screen, drowned in thoughts. His eyes were stuck on the screen but the frown on his face gave away the tension that he is going through. I was so busy with my own conflicts that I did not realise his tensions. What happened to him? Should I ask? Chapter 111 I will take the task Chapter 111 I will take the task VICTORIA''S POV... Should I ask him? I thought for some time, staring at my husband. He is still looking at hisputer but his mind was in somewhere else. The deep frown he has on his face is not so simple. Something serious might happen. Maybe, in the Lots of thoughts came to my mind and finally, I decided to ask. Slowly, I caressed his arm. He still didn''t notice and when I called for him, he finally noticed and turned to me. His eyes were nk at first and then worry crippled him. He watched me up and down, asking, "What happened, baby? Are you alright?" I nodded my head. "I am fine. It''s just, I wanted to ask you something. Can I? Are you busy?" He shook his head first and then closed hisptop, keeping it on the bedside table. "Not busy at all. What is it?" I smiled at his serious expression. "Nothing serious, just some random matters only. How is Grandma doing? I couldn''t even meet her after she was sick." He smiled a little. "Don''t worry about her. She is fine and I informed her about your winning in the exhibition. She is happy and asked for you to visit her someday for dinner. I will take you to meet her soon." He replied. I nodded and pursed my lips. Hesitated a little to ask the next question, but then I asked, "What about Dominic? He just returned after a long time. So, I was thinking, how he is doing so far?" I asked and observed his reaction. And as I guessed, his expression stiffened for a second before it came back to normal. Maybe, I was right in thinking that. because, from the beginning, Alessandro is not getting well with his brother and I don''t want it for them. I want to know the reason from him, why are the conflicts between brothers? Is it because of me? Or some other reason? Alessandro smiled immediately and shook his head before pulling me into his embrace. He kissed the side of my head as I leaned against his chest. "Nothing happened. Dominic is doing well so far, I guess. No need to worry about his matter." He assured me and then went silent again. Even though the silence around us is peaceful, I love this man so much and would be a fool if I don''t notice the hidden tension in his words. I am sure there must be going something and this is rted to Dominic. I don''t even have any good vibe since he came back. Especially, from the night when Grandma fell sick after seeing him and his unexpected reactions. However, I didn''t push the matter and only nodded. "Please do let me know if you have something in mind. I may not help you in that matter to solve but I can support you mentally, you know?" I felt him kissing me on the top of my head and then heard, "Yeah, I will. Don''t worry too much." He said and I didn''t push him further to speak. Because he won''t let me know if there is really trouble going on. And I understand that. But, I also cannot see him suffer like this. I guess, I should talk to Dominic and find out what is going on. Maybe, it would be best if I visit DW and meet him directly. At least, I would get a clear vibe if there is something crazy going on in the family. ************* The next morning, Aless dropped me in thepany and when I entered, all the employees and directors surprised me with a little wish and gifts for winning the exhibition. I felt so proud and happy about it. Even Antonio prepared a special gift for me. It''s a new sketching board and it''s a modern device and custom-made. such a cool thing for a designer! I really loved it. And then it''s time for work. It''s been long sixteen days that I couldn''t attend to my work properly and my assistant and Antonio covered the work for me. I am already grateful to them and don''t want to cause them more trouble before taking the maternity leave. I need toplete lots of work before I take my leave so that it won''t create pressure for others. So, my whole morning was busy adjusting to my work. There were lots of works pending for me and I needed toplete them as soon as possible in these days. And when it turned evening, I didn''t even notice. Such a hectic day for me to pass, as I stretched my arms and leaned against the chair after I let go of my assistant. She needs rest. As I was sitting in my chair and thinking about how to manage work properly, My phone started ringing. I looked at it and it was from Dominic. His number wasn''t saved in my phone but I remembered the number. I picked up the call. "Yes?" And heard a low and deep chuckle from my ex and my current brother-in- "First of all, congrattions on your winning, Tori." His voice came from the opposite. "Thank you," I replied with a smile. "And how are you doing?" He asked, next. "Well, all good. Practically amazing. How about you?" I asked back. "Yeah, I am fine. Busy with work, that''s all." He passed for a moment before speaking, "Well, I do have a proposal to make and that''s the main reason for my call." "Yeah, go ahead. What is it?" "Well, I know, you are a jewellery designer. And if I am not wrong, you have earned a great Knowledge in designing other things too apart from jewellery." He spoke and I listened silently, "Recently, DW isunching a new wine in town and for that, we need a new wine bottle. And I thought Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. of you for that. Would you like to design a wine bottle for us, Victoria?" He asked and added, "Don''t worry about the payment. It''s your work and once you agree to the design, we will discuss the payment. What do you say? Would you agree with it?" He asked. I thought for some time, biting my lower lip. He is right, I do design other than jewellery and the Wine bottle is nothing out of subject. Moreover, DW is a finepany with a reputation. I guess, I can agree and we can discuss the paymentter. And by doing this, I also can gain some information about Dominic too, since Alessandro is facing trouble because of him. I just want to know the reason and help my man. "Sure, I do agree with you. I will take the task." I replied. "Oh, that''s good. Then why don''t youe to DW with a prepared contract? We will discuss the details then?" He offered and I agree with him. Chapter 112 He wants to buy Reywalt!? Chapter 112 He wants to buy Reywalt!? VICTORIA''S POV... The next morning, firstly, I went to the hospital, where John''s mother was admitted. And I am d that he at least didn''t lie about his mother. His mother was really sick and needed a huge sum of money for her treatment. It was really hard for John to arrange that huge amount in such a short time. When he saw me, he was stunned at first. He thought I was there to send him to prison. But then, I removed his fear with a smile as we sat in the hospital canteen. He seemed awkward seeing me and kept his head lower. "What are you doing here if you don''t want me to send you to prison?" I smiled at him, shaking my head. "I am just here to see your mother." Hearing my words, he raised his head in disbelief. "T... to see my mother?" His tone came out as a whisper. I nodded. "Yes, to see your mother. Well, I know even though what you did was so wrong. But, I also understand the situation you were in. You were desperate to save your mother and were pressured by your boss. Even though this one reason does not justify your action, I decided to let it go, if only you promise to never involve in such a matter." He immediately stood up from his sit and bowed at me. "Miss Edwards, you are the kindest person I have ever met! I always thought rich people are the cruelest but you changed my thoughts. I am so sorry, for what I did. I know, my deed is unforgivable but, I promise never to do this to anyone ever again. I have learnt my lesson. I am so sorry." "Okay, now sot down. I have something for you." I said and he blinked in confusion, wiping his tears away and then settled on his seat again. Soon, I brought out the check from my bag and handed it to him. He blinked in confusion at first and then realising what I gave to him, his eyes widened in shock and his face turned pale. "Y... You..." His lips parted but nothing came out. I shook my head only. "It''s not my own money but it''s the prize money I got from holding the first position in the exhibition. I earned the schrship and the money." I said truthfully. "But, I do not require money, but you are. So, I decided to give you this and kept the schrship only. I guess, it would help you with your mother''s medication. And yeah..." I once again opened my bag and brought out a card. "I know you lost your job. Honestly, I have seen your real designs and they are worthy. I like your designs and apart from E Shine, I have nned to open my own personal design studio on my own. Recently, I need an assistant there to help me. The sry is not high like otherpanies, as it''s just a new n of mine. But, I would give you an amount of survival. Would you like to join?" Taking the card from my hand, John sat there quietly and nkly for some time. And then suddenly stood up from his chair and came before me and went on his knees. I sat straight in confusion. "You..." "Thank you so much, ma''am. Are you asking if it''s enough? No! It''s more than enough! I never thought that I would meet such a kind soul like you! I promise I would be the loyal one beside you, always!" He cried and kept thanking me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I smiled, looking around. It''s such an awkward situation frankly. I hold him by the shoulders and gestured to Sage for him to help on his seat. After he was settled again, I stood up. "So, I want you to work after your mother''s surgery. Okay?" "Sure, ma''am. I will be on time!" He promised. Half crying, half smiling. And soon, I walked out of the hospital feeling content. As I went inside the car, I heard Sage speaking, "You are really kind, Miss Edwards." I only smiled and looked out of the window. "It''s just God''s Wish... Now, take me to DW." "Yes, ma''am." He replied and started the car. Soon, I reached the DW''S office and went inside, asking Sage to wait in the car for me. I walked inside without trouble and went to the reception area. "Hello, this is Victoria Edwards. I am here to meet your Director." The receptionist girl is young in age. She smiled. "Sure ma''am. Director has already informed us about you. Please go straight and the Director''s Office is on the eleventh floor. It''s a tenth of a lift." She informed me as I find the elevator and as per her words, pressed number ten. Soon, I reached the said floor and walked out. I don''t have to search for Dominic¡¯s office as this floor only has the Director''s Office. And his name with designation was written in bold words on the door. As I walked toward the door and was about to knock, I suddenly heard, "What?! The shareholders of Reywalt do not agree to sell their shares?" Dominic was almost roaring inside his office. His tone was not suppressed and I could hear all of it. "Then what are you doing there!? What am I paying you for!? Can''t you do something about it?" Dominic yelled in the phone. His yelling does not bother me but his words, as my feet froze on the ground. He is talking about Reywalt''s share!? He wants to buy them!? Oh, Lord! Chapter 113 Everything is wrong! Chapter 113 Everything is wrong! VICTORIA''S POV ... I froze on the spot, hearing his words. Is it that because Aless was so worriedst night? I felt a headache at this point as I pinched my forehead with my fingers. I never thought Dominic would take such a step, like buying the shares of Reywalt! But why? Doesn''t he build apany on his own? Okay, even if he wants his part of the share as the elder son of Devonte s, shouldn''t he ask that normally? I am certain that Aless would happily half of it toward his brother! He wouldn''t even raise a question! But... Soon I realised one thing and that send a chill to my bones. Is it because Dominic wants all of it? Oh! And the images from his past behaviour, specifically toward grandma shed before my eyes. I was guessing it right. He wasn''t even slightly worried about Grandma. The feelings I have about his strange behaviour started proving as the truth! Dominic has changed in these years. He changed way too much! Aless was so worried for these days and I didn''t even know? He kept it hidden from me! Oh, Lord! And I was busy with my own things! I... Should I leave this ce? Maybe, I woulde up with an excuse? Cause, at this point, I don''t know how to face Dominic. If I take this project when he is messing with my husband, it won''t be fair to Aless. Yeah, I should leave. Just when I was about to turn to leave, suddenly, the door of the office opened, revealing Dominic. The moment, I looked at his face, he seemed furious after shouting inside. He tried to go out but stopped as his eyes fell on me. Oh no! Calm down, Victoria! Yes, Calm down... I guide myself through it and finally, I was able to control my expression as I watched him with a smile. I just hope he does not notice the awkwardness in me. Dominic''s face turned shocked at first but then he immediately cover it by putting on a friendly face and asked, "Victoria! What a pleasant surprise! When did you get here?" Yeah, just arrived when you were busy nning to get my husband on the road! I desperately wanted to say those words. But, at this moment, when I am watching him, I felt so strange. This Dominic is not the Dominic I knew. He changed in these five years and this change is dangerous. He seemed dangerous to me as I gulped the words I want to say and smiled again at him, "Oh, I just arrived and you came out." "You were going somewhere? Did I disturb you?" I asked immediately. Just hoping for him to say yes, because at this point I don''t really know how to avoid signing the contract. However, to my dismay, he did and smiled as if he is so happy and not acting before me. "Oh, it''s not important at all!" He immediately stepped aside, holding the door. "Why don''t youe in?" He invited me inside his office. I searched for some words to deny, but nothing appeared in my mind, so I need to follow his words helplessly. I stepped inside and looked around. The office is designed in ck and grey. A sophisticated decoration with a modern touch. In a word, his office is beautiful, but, I don''t have the mood to enjoy his office. He invited me to sit on the sofa and I sit down as he took the other one. "So, what do you want to drink?" He asked. Drink? with him? If it was just a moment ago, I would have agreed to eat with him even. but, not now! I smiled, shaking my head. "I won''t drink anything. I am in a little hurry." Saying, I immediately brought out the contract paper, I preparedst night, from the file and handed it to him. Dominic wore his specs and took a fleeting look at the contract. It seemed like, he was not taking a look at the contract at all. Just showing it off! and immediately took out a pen and signed his name! I did not expect him to do it so quickly at all! I was hoping and trying to search for a way to deny this event but, he didn''t give me a chance at all! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. His behaviour started making me more and more confused at this point. On one hand, he is trying to take away Reywalt from Aless. At least, his words pointed in that direction, which I heard secretly. But, the way he approved my contract without even reading it carefully, it doesn''t seem like he has any conflicts going on with Aless! What is he trying to do!? His every movement is confusing enough. I stared at him for some time and then finally managed some courage to ask him, "Dominic, aren''t you going to stay at Devonte mansion since you alreadye back to New York? Grandma lives alone, you know?" I tried to sound chill and not serious and suspicious. Dominic dropped his pen on the table and leaned back onto the sofa before sighing deeply. "Aless is now the owner of the Reywalt Corporation. He is the head of the Devonte family now. And I also have my ownpany, so it''s not appropriate for me to go back there." I blinked as I heard him. Didn''t just a few minutes ago he was shouting on the phone because he couldn''t get Reywalt''s share? And now, he is changing his tone? Did I hear it wrong? Or, it''s him, who is an amazing actor! What are you Dominic Devonte? Why are you soplicated all of a sudden? I pursed my lips and continued, "Aless won''t mind." I said it and it''s the truth of course. "Alessandro also won''t mind sharing the property with his elder brother, you know? As the child of Devontes, you deserve to stay there." I tried to make him understand that he doesn''t need to empty harsh tricks to get Reywalt. It could be solved easily and peacefully. I don''t know if he understands my words but in the next second, his expression turned sad. "I don''t think Grandma wants me to go back to live there either." Huh?! Grandma does not want that!? But, why would she do that!? Isn''t Dominic and Aless, both her grandsons? And I have heard from Aless that, she moves both of them so much! Even she fell sick when we thought Dominic died! My lips parted to ask him this, but his expression stopped me. I couldn''t ask it anymore to hurt him. I guess, it would be better if I ask Aless about it. He might know the real reason and if this is a misunderstanding, then it would be better for him to solve this matter. My thoughts were broken, when I heard, "Why don''t I send you to your office?" Dominic asked and I shook my head, standing up from the sofa. "It''s alright, you don''t have to." I smiled at him. "My car and bodyguard are outside, waiting for me. I will be fine." Saying, I walked out of his office, not letting him follow me with another excuse to talk to me. ********* Soon, I walked out of the office, with my thoughts still lingering around Dominic and Aless. Dominic has made things a little messier. His appearance after five years. His strange behaviours. His confession toward me, even after knowing I am with his brother now. Everything is so confusing and messy at the same time. Sometimes it feels like, he has any hidden intention and sometimes it feels like, all of it was just a misunderstanding! I shook my head and decided to call Alessandro after I walked out of DW''s building. I dialled Alessandro''s number and the moment I was about to press the calling button, the screen of my phone changed as Antonio''s name shed on the screen. I gasped with a slight frown. Ant? Why is he calling now? I received the call immediately and pressed the phone to my ear, as I entered the car while Sage opened the door for me. "Hey, brother. What is it? I asked. But then, "Are you Antonio''s friend?" A strange tone asked. I pulled my phone before my eyes. Yeah, I am not wrong. It''s Antonio''s number. But, the voice does not belong to Ant and someone else? Frowning, I pressed the phone to my ear again, "I am his sister and who is this speaking?" "I am Ron. Your brother Antonio fainted during his speech at the Maldini Art School today. And I saw your number in his dial list, so I called you." "What?!" My whole body froze as everything turned nk for a second. It was a shock for me! My brother fainted! "Wh... where is he now!? Please tell me!" "Well, he is in the School''s hospital. Pleasee here quickly. We need his family member here." "Ye... yeah! OK! I aming right away! please just look after him till I arrive. I am on my way!" "Yes, ma''am. No worries, please arrive quickly." He said and I hung up. "Anything wrong ma''am?" Sage asked, looking through the rearview mirror. "Everything is wrong!" My tone heaved up. "Immediately turn the car to the Maldini Art School! I got a phone call from there. Antonio just fainted during his speech!" Sage gasped and immediately turned the car in the School''s direction. He speed up cautiously as our car started going toward the art school. Suddenly my phone beeped as I looked down, I gasped once again. God Danm it! My phone is running out of battery! I just realised that I forgot to charge it this morning! Oh shit! I guess, I should inform Aless before the battery is dead! Immediately, I typed a text message to Aless, "I am not going home tonight, I have to go to Maldini Art School, it''s urgent." As I send the text and a secondter, the phone went dark... I just hope he received the text... ******** AUTHOUR''S NOTE: Hello dear readers, Please doments and your thoughts in the story. And I am grateful toward all of you for the support you are giving Alessandro and Victoria. Thank you so much and lots and lots of love for you... Chapter 114 I am coming along! Chapter 114 I aming along! ALESSANDRO''S POV... I entered home after a long hectic day, expecting to see my wife waiting in the living room for me. However, after getting inside, I didn''t see her. Instead, Sophia greeted me with a smile. "Young master." I greeted her back and looked around. "Anything wrong young master?" She asked. I scratched my neck. "I don''t see Victoria. Where is she?" Now, the exhibition is over. She should be here, right? Sophia''s expression changed suddenly. "Isn''t madam with you?" Her brows furrowed and wrinkles popped up at the corner of her eyes. "With me? What are you talking about?" I asked in a daze. Shouldn''t she be at home this time? Sophia shook her head. "Since she left in the morning, she didn''t return. I thought both of you wille together." Sophia exined and I felt strangely disturbed. Victoria didn''t arrive? Immediately, I brought out my cell phone and swiped the phone unlock. And my eyes caught a text from Victoria. Oh! She texted! My phone was silent the whole day since I was busy in continuous meetings. After I went out of the meeting room, I forgot to turn the phone into a general mode. I opened the text and read it, ''I am not going home tonight, I have to go to Maldini Art School, it''s urgent.'' I stared at the text for some time. Maldini Art School? Why does she have to go there? I checked the time she send me the text and it was 10.30! She sends the text in the morning! The whole day she didn''t even bother to inform me! What the fuck is going on!? I dialled her number and the phone is switched off! Suddenly, anxiety started crawling into me and I started feeling devastated. Something heavy started pressing my chest and I felt too ufortable. "What happened, young master? Is madam, all right?" Sophia asked, her tone gloomy in worry. I shook my head. "I don''t know. Her phone is switched off. Let me call Sage first." I dialled his number and danm it! His number is switched off too! What the fuck is happening right now!? I looked up at the watch and then exined her text to Sophia. "Maybe, her phone is dead? She will be back soon?" Sophia tried to calm me down, yet, this ain''t gonna work. Maybe, I should go to find her. I turned to Sophia. "I am going to find her. Stay here and if she returns, just inform me, okay?" "I will and be safe." She said as I turned around and came out of the house, running. I hopped in the driver seat and turned the car to Maldini Art School. I have heard about this school before. One of the best Art and design schools in NYC. She said, it was urgent but didn''t mention the reason. What''s there to spend the whole night? And why on earth both her and Sage''s phones are turned off?! Is this a fucking game to y!? I am feeling so angry and frustrated at this moment. The moment I pulled the car before the Art School, I jumped out of the car and started searching for Victoria. However, it''s the evening time and the Art school has been closed. I went to the security guard first. "Hello, is there anyone inside the school, still? A woman and a man in a ck suit?" I gave their description but the guard shook his head. "I am sorry sir, no one like that came here today. And the school is closed now. No one is inside." "Are you sure!?" I looked at the dark building and the guard nodded firmly. "Yes, sir. I checked it myself after everyone was gone. No one is inside." I stepped back from the guard''s side. I don''t know why, my mind is directing me to a negative point. Even though I kept trying to calm down, my anxiety and that bad feeling kept haunting me. I started walking around the building and tried to listen carefully if there is any sounding from Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. inside. But, nothing could be heard. I took a turn and came behind the building. Here is a gate too to enter from the backside. I turned on the shlight of my phone and pushed the gate. It immediately opened. Curious, I entered and kept watching the ce with the shlight. Suddenly, my eyes caught something. I walked toward it and it seemed like a cloth piece. I picked it up and hold it carefully under the light, only to gasp aloud. It''s a scarf! It belongs to Victoria! She wore it today! Her mother gifted her this scarf a few days ago! If she didn''te here, then what the fuck is this doing here!? Something is wrong! I need to find it out! I don''t know, but my mind keeps saying that, Victoria is in trouble! Is she really in trouble!? No-no-no! How could that be!? Sage is with her, right!? But, he is not picking up his phone either! My mind turned devastated and I rushed out of the school and ran toward the guard. I showed him and almost threatened him, demanding to let me see inside. He was scared, knowing who I am and then agreed to show me the whole school. Along with two guards, I searched for Victoria the whole school and fuck! She is not here! "Sir, we have already informed you that no one is here." One guard said and I red at him. But, he is right! She is not here!? At this point, my head stopped working. Where could she go!? With whom!? Who could even take her!? Who wants her!? ... Wait! Dominic!? Could it be him!? He still has soft corners for Victoria. Recently, he is using her powers to take Reywalt from me. How could he not want Victoria back in his life? fuck! I was so stupid to not think of him before! I did not think twice and immediately hopped in my car and drove to DW''S office. I jumped out of my car and rushed inside. I hurriedly asked about Dominic in the reception area and the girl told me the way to go to his office. I did not waste a single time and immediately rushed to his office. His office is on the 11th floor and when I came out of the elevator, no one was there. Instantly, I pushed the Director''s Office door and went inside. Dominic was rxing on his chair behind the desk with a mug in hand. I didn''t care what he is doing at this point because my all focus is to find Victoria at any cost! "Have you seen Victoria?!" I asked immediately. Dominic was stunned at first watching me in his office like that. He immediately stood up, turning his expression nk. "What are you talking about?" I stepped toward him murderously. "Fucking answer my question! Where is Victoria!?" I growled at him. He frowned. "How would I know where your wife is? You should know better! I just saw her this morning. She came to my office for a design purpose and then left after a little while. What happened? What are you so anxious about?" He spoke as if he doesn''t have any idea what is going on! And that made me confused. Because, Other than him, I couldn''t think of anyone else who could have taken Victoria! My head started hurting as I clutched my head and tried to think of the people she could go with! When, I heard, "What happened? You look so disturbed. What happened to Victoria? Didn''t she go home?" Didn''t she go home!? Is he fucking kidding me!? "She is missing!" I yelled at him. "What!?" Dominic¡¯s eyes widened as he rushed out by my side. "What are you talking about!? When did this happen!?" The only person I could think of was him! And when he is saying that he doesn''t know, then who could do this!? "Okay, Calm down, Aless." Dominic kept his hand on my shoulder and I jerked it away. "Calm down!? How could I calm down!? When My wife is missing for the whole day along with her bodyguard! She is fucking pregnant! And you are asking me to calm down!? God! Where is she!? How is she!?" I shouted, at this point, I lost it. "This is all my fault! I shouldn''t have turned my phone silent! Shit!" Dominic hold me by the shoulders and shook me. "You need to calm down! Did you check with her family!? First, do that! What if she is with her parents and brother!" I blinked, yeah, he is right! Immediately, I brought out my phone and dialled Antonio''s number. On the third ring, he picked up the call. "Hey, Aless. What''s up?" Antonio''s tone came from the other side, but I don''t have time for greetings. "Is Victoria with you guys?" I asked immediately. "What!? Victoria? No, she is not with us. I am with Mom and Dad, but she didn''te here today." I felt like a p of thunder just fell on my head. Everything started darkening around me when Dominic took the phone away from me. I don''t know what he spoke with Antonio, but soon, he cut the call and turned to me. "I exined to him what happened. He said he ising." But, I ignored his words and turned to leave his office taking my phone from his hand. "I need to find her as soon as possible. I am going to find my Victoria." Saying, I rushed out of his office. I heard Dominic''s footsteps behind me. "I aming along!" Chapter 115 How could you stand this!? Chapter 115 How could you stand this!? VICTORIA''S POV... "Did she wake up?" A man said. "Not, yet." Another man replied. "Wake her up. Boss is here." The first man said. And I was hearing them. But, maybe I am in a dream. Because everything is happening over my head yet seems so far away. But, why would I dream of something like this? My head is hurting like hers and before my eyes everything is dark. Maybe, I am blindfolded. But... I just don''t know what is happening! I was going to find my brother in the Maldini Art School, wasn''t I? Then how did I end up here like this? I tried to recall everything. I pushed myself hard to remember what happened to me. It hurts like hell, but still, I need to do it. I can''t let things slip away in my mind. I need to recall! And slowly, some faded images started to visible in my mind. Me... I felt something was wrong with Dominic... I tried to avoid it but still needed to sign the contract with him... I came out of the office... In the car, got a phone call from Antonio but it wasn''t him... A stranger informed me about my brother... I ordered Sage... Yeah, we went to the location... I stepped out of the car and Sage followed me... The front gate was closed and there was a sign to go to the back gate... We went inside but there was no trace of human... The lights were off and... It was strange... "Antonio?" I called out for my brother. But no one answered... Sage suddenly stopped me... "Ma''am I guess, we need to go back. This does not feel good." "But, what about my brother? That man called from his phone. What if he needs me for real?" "Okay, then let me call, Mr Devonte." He said and watched him bringing out his phone. I turned around to the darkness and suddenly... I heard a ''bang~'' sound. I turned behind and gasped seeing my bodyguard lying on the floor and blood oozing out from the back of his head... "SAGE!" I shouted trying to get close to him when suddenly, the lights shed before my eyes! Suddenly, something covered my nose and mouth from behind. A sweet scent hit my nerves and slowly, I felt so weak as darkness covered my eyes! Now... I only wake up here with a terrible headache and a loud heart! And suddenly, one realisation hit me hard. I am kidnapped! But, why would I... AAH! A sudden hit of cold liquid sshed all over me as if pped me heavily on my face. For a split second, my breathing stopped and I saw ck and white dots before my eyes, as my head vibrated annoyingly. It was like a sudden uncertain wave in the dark sea, which appeared and disappeared soon, leaving me all wet and shivery in the cold touch. It made me realise more that I am kidnapped and Sage... Oh, Lord! Where Sage could be! He needs to be in the hospital or... AAGH! I gasped again with the hit of another bucket of water. I coughed violently and tried to catch my breath. I felt the blindfold was removed and I still kept my eyes closed. I slowly opened my eyes which were immediately weed by cold and damp darkness and soon, I realized the smell of an abandoned ce. If I am not wrong, it''s a dungeon. The only source of light was a low-power white light, hanging from the ceiling. Sufficient for my eyes to catch things. I was surrounded by two men. Both of them were bulky and filled with tattoos. One has dark brown hair with pale skin and a rigid expression and the other one seems more of a gentleman with his dusty white hair, neatlybed. I felt self-conscious as I noticed their eyes were darting at my body. Though I was wearing a sober and maternity-approved dress, it was all wet, clumping my figure, and revealing my curves. At this point, I don''t understand why they kidnapped me. I looked at my hands, they are chained up. I looked around to find Sage, but he is not there. I am so stupid! How could I believe that man saying my brother is in trouble! But, on the other thought, How could not I? He just called me using his phone! I looked up at those two men, "Wh... who are you? Why do you keep me here?" I asked them as they only looked at each other and then smirked at me. I was about to say more when I heard, "Well, well, You are finally awake, Miss Edwards." It''s a female tone and I immediately stiffened on the spot. Because I know this tone and frankly, I really do think she needs help. Yes, it''s Cami White... Once again... "Why Cami?" I asked, feeling helpless, anxious and angry at the same time. I heard footsteps and from the dark, she came out. Wearing a ck hoody with white sneakers. And suddenly, the sh of my nightmare came before me. That person was also wearing something ck! Is it... I could not utter any word, as I stared at her nkly. Sheughed. "What? You were thinking of someone else?" She raised her brow and then shook her head, "Tsk~tsk. Don''t worry, you are not that much valuable to be kidnapped by everyone." She sneered in disgust. I felt my hands and feet turn cold at her stare. She is dangerous and sick. This woman could do anything! "Why did you kidnap me and where is Sage?" I asked, pushing my gear aside. She raised her brow, "Oh, you still care about that guard of yours, huh?" Sheughed again. "He is having hisst time in this world. Don''t worry, you both will meet each other in the afterlife." She My whole body froze at her words. No! "Why Cami? Why this hate!? Stop this, please! I beg you!" I said, trying to put some sense in her. And suddenly, she stoppedughing. Her eyes fell on me. They are lifeless and at this point, she is the scariest. I watched her walking toward me and then went behind my chair. I don''t know what is her n until her next move. Without a hint, she pulled my hair from the back, causing me a sharp pain all over my head and said viciously, "You took my man and kept me from marrying Aless! Shouldn''t I hate you?" Even though I am in immense pain, I did not let myself feel scared and kept my voice up, "You should go to Aless, what''s the point of grabbing me?!" "Oh, shut up!" She smacked my head before pulling my hair again. "I will see how long you can still be arrogant, you freaking whore!" "Wha... what do you want?" I asked fear started coursing through me. I desperately want to touch my pregnant belly but I couldn''t as my hands are tied up. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Hmph, you''ll seeter, babe." She let my hair go and came forward to meet my face. She leaned down and caressed her slender finger on my face. "You like to spread your legs before men, right? This is how you got two brothers along, huh? Then, I will make you more chances to do it! I have got plenty of men for you." She smiled at me as chills rushed through my spine. "Wh... what do you mean?" I gulped hard. She chuckled. "Come forward guys, enjoy your night as much as you want." Saying, she stepped aside. I saw the brown-haired guy step forward. His rigid expression took over his lust and his eyes racked over my body. I flinched at his gaze, trying to free myself, "Don''t you daree toward me!" I shouted at him. "I will kill you!" Heughed hard. "Oh, she is such a feisty little beauty. I like it. It''s fun to tame women like her and show them their ces." He came forward, "Beauty, here Ie..." He bend down a little as his hand touched my face. I was scared, enraged and disgusted. If My hands were free, I would have bit the shit out of him. I tilted my head, trying to avoid his touch and bit down his hand when it came close to me again. The guy groaned in pain and pped me across the face with the back of his hand, "Bloody bitch!" He growled and immediately, his fingers wrapped around my throat. Pain surged through me and disgust rolled in my veins. I know, I can''t stop them like this. At this point, I felt a little pain in my abdomen and the fear of losing my baby again coursed through. I could not control myself anymore and tears started flowing from my eyes. "Please, God, help me... Please, Aless... Where are you?" I murmured those words, closing my eyes, as I heard waves ofughter around me and felt the guy''s disgusted touch on my shoulder. His filthy hand touched the skin there and I felt he just plunged his one finger in the knot and pulled it upward and left my one shoulder bare. He touched me there and I flinched, trying to struggle. "You are a woman too, Cami. How could you stand this?!" I shouted at her, crying. But, she only sneered as disgust rolled off her eyes. ''Aless! Where are you!?'' I felt all my energy was drawing with each move. "Why don''t you join along?" I heard Cami''s tone and my eyes widened in fear. The blonde guy joined the other guy too. I closed my eyes helplessly. I could not see this. One stripe and I will be half-naked before these men. As I felt a little touch of his hand, I flinched again. I helplessly waited to get raped when, ''Bang~ boomed~'' A loud noise appeared and suddenly, I heard a loud and painful groan and gasps around. Confused, I opened my eyes, only to feel nk at the moment to see the man just before my eyes. Alessandro... Chapter 116 Was it you, Camilla? Chapter 116 Was it you, Cami? VICTORIA''S POV... Alessandro! At first, it felt like a dream. It felt like, I am hallucinating him. Is he really here? Or it''s just my mind who wants to imagine him only? But soon, my thoughts broke and I realised he is real when I heard Cami''s gasps too. She shouted toward her men to attack him and they did. Alessandro started fighting with them and meanwhile, all of it felt like a movie to me. A live movie, that I am watching being tied up. He pushed the two men away from him and tried toe to me when some other men also attacked him. I blinked, wait, where did theye from!? Cami only brought two men along, howe there are more men? Were they outside of this dungeon? I could only think of those things and stared at Aless fighting with those men. For me. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen. My heart skipped. No! Please, God! Save my baby! I kept Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. praying in my mind. Then, I felt another shape pain that coursed through my whole body. This time the pain was not in my abdomen but from the back of my head. It was Cami, who pulled my hair. I wanted to shout, but nothing came out of my throat as she hold a sharp knife there. "Stop it, Alessandro! Or I will kill your beloved wife!" Cami shouted, holding the sharp knife to my throat. I couldn''t even gulp in fear as I watched my husband with immense fear and pain. Alessandro''s concentration broke as he turned to look at me and was punched by a man. He trembled and I flinched. "Aless!" Without caring about the knife, I shouted this time. However, he has professionalbat skills and immediately bnced himself, before he kicked the man and he was thrown far away, lying t on the floor. Aless turned to us. He was angry and scared at the same time. He raised his hand. "Stop it, Cami. Let her go." Camiughed. Herughter echoed in the dungeon. "Let her go? For what? So, she can spend her life with you, huh?" "Never! I will never let this happen!" She pushed the knife into my throat more. "Stay away, Aless. If you don''t want to see your wife being incensed in the middle of her throat, then stay away!" She throated him. Aless raised his hands in a surrender position and took a step back. "No! No, don''t hurt her! I am not doing anything! Please, don''t hurt her!" "Heh, you sound so good while pleading. But the fact, you are pleading for this woman, I don''t like it!" Holding the knife on my throat, she started removing the chains from my hands and after she was done, she made me stand up by my neck. "Agh!" I couldn''t help but wince in pain when she pulled my hair. "Cami, Stop!" Aless sounded terrified and Camiughed. "It hurts, doesn''t it, Alessandro Devonte? It hurts me too! When you all want this woman, that hurts like hell!" She held the knife firmly in my throat. "Do you think, you can live after hurting her?" Aless asked, he is furious. Camiughed again. "Never, Aless. But, I won''t let her live either! If I can not get you, then you also can''t get her! If I am suffering, then I want to see you suffer! If I am dead, then she will die with me too!" Her words came out like a pure psycho. And she is that! She needs help! And soon, in the same position, she started dragging away me with her. "Cami stop! Don''t be a fool! You have made mistakes before and we let it go! But, not anymore! Don''t you dare make another mistake!" Alessandro shouted at her. Cami stopped and turned to Alessandro, "Aless, I have loved you since I was seven years old. Our family was friends and I was there with you always been more than friends." "I have saved your life. I have sacrificed my career for you, how can you abandon me for this bitch!?" She shouted. Her emotions wereing out and I watched Aless starteding forward slowly. A light of hope appear in my mind, as I heard her continue, "You agreed to marry me three years ago, didn¡¯t you? If it wasn''t for Victoria, we would have gotten married! I would be the one carrying your baby, not this fucking bitch!" She pulled my hair in anger and that caused me to wince again. "CAMILLA!" Aless shouted, gaining her attention to him and she stopped pulling my hair. "It wasn''t her fault that three years ago she went to my room. You did it and you made a mistake, didn''t you?" "So?!" Cami scoffed. "I wanted you badly when you started getting along with this woman! I was sad and so I did that!" She shouted, trying to defend her actions. "And what about that ident? If it wasn''t for me, would you be alive now?" She screamed, almost ruining my ear. Aless paused. From this distance, I could feel that he turned cold. Soon, he started walking toward us, "Was it really you who saved me back then, Cami?" He asked and I blinked. What is he trying to do? "What did you say?!" Cami asked in disbelief, as I felt her go stiff behind me. Her body is touching mine and I could feel the tension in her. Aless suddenly lifted his shirt sleeve, revealing the vintage watch on his wrist, and asked, "I just want to ask you, do you recognize this watch?" Wait... this vintage watch? Isn''t it the one I gave to him and asked him to return to the owner? Then why is he wearing it? I stared at him nkly and it felt like two different stories are going on here! Cami on the other hand, shook her head "No, why?" Aless smirked. Wait! He smirked!? "The person who found this watch is the one who saved me back then. And for your career?" He sneered again. "You ruined your career on your own, disturbing a piano master! He was furious and ruined your career. Why did you lie to me?" Save him? Lie? All the things started getting messy in my mind. And slowly, the image of that night came to my mind. Years ago, I saved a guy and found this watch. Aless also had an ident at that time and is now, wearing this watch. That means... Oh! Suddenly the realisation hit me to the hilt as I stared at him, my mind turned nk all of a sudden, as I finally realised, Cami is crying, "Yes! Yes, I did lie to you! Now what!? If I hadn''t lied to you back then, you wouldn''t have cared about me at all!" She screamed again. Aless kept Coming forward. His movements are slow, yet, he is doing it, "If you let Victoria go now, I can forgive everything you did before. I will let you go, Cami. Just let her go." "N... No!" Cami''s tone shook, his words are working. "I won''t let her go." Her tone sounded a little weak from before. "Trust me, Cami. If you let her go, You will be free. I won''t get you. Just leave her, okay?" His tone turned softer, but I could see the rage in his eyes. All the while, my heart is beating faster than ever! Because of the situation and the truth just gets revealed! Cami''s hand started shaking with the knife as if she was hesitating, and that made me fearful more. "Alessandro, I really, really love you." She said. Her tone was shaky and softer than before. "But..." She paused as her hand hold the knife firmly again. "But, I can''t let her go. Alessandro, I don''t trust you. I know, you will hurt me the moment I will let her go. And I can''t do that!" Aless paused and raised his hands in a surrender position. "No! No, I won''t! I promise you, Cami. Just let her go and I will help you to escape this ce. I will reward you, for not hurting Victoria." "Yo... You will reward me?" She asked, surprised. Aless nodded his head, "Yeah, I will." "Then, will you spend a night with me as a reward, Aless?" Her tone was soft, but that made me nauseous! If this is the reward, I would prefer to die first! Aless paused again. He also didn''t rpse she would ask something like that. He only stared at her. When Suddenly, Camiughed. "Oh, Aless, I know, I know you won''t! You will never agree to sleep with me! I know you will never let me go! All of you are the same! All men!" "Look Cami, what you asked is not possible, but I will let you go, I promise." He said again. "Please, just let her go. If you don''t let her go, You will die." Cami sneered audibly. "What? Do you think if I let her go, he will?" Sheughed again. "No, Aless. This is not the end and... I am sorry..." She said, suddenly took a pause. And before I know it, she twisted my hand, turning me to her and raised her hand to stab me! At the moment, lots of things happened in a second. Aless jumped forward and pushed her aside and a loud ''boom'' echoed the whole room. Cami suddenly shook, fell on the ground being a bloodied mess and just at that moment, darkness covered my eyes... Chapter 117 Its the mother or the child... Chapter 117 It''s the mother or the child... ALESSANDRO''S POV... Suddenly, everything turned silent. Victoria is in my arms, unconscious. Cami is on the ground a little away from us. The knife in her hand was still in the sale way. Her eyes open wide, looking at me as if they are using me of something and blood oozing out of her. At this point, I don''t know if she is alive or dead. Honestly, I don''t care! Selfish of me, I know. But, what happened to her was all because of her! But, who shot her like that? I couldn''t have time to bring my gun with me. Then this? Suddenly, I heard footsteps to see Dominic running toward me. My eyes caught the ck metal thing in his hand and I realised what happened. He stopped before Cami, checked her and shook his head. She is no more. I don''t feel anything at the news and turned to the woman in my arms. Her face was wrinkled, maybe she is in pain. My only attention was on my Victoria at this moment and I couldn''t think of anything else even if I want to! "How is she?" Dominic asked bending down before us. I blinked, don''t know why my vision turned blurry. I only stared at her. Even a few minutes ago, I felt like I am losing her and now, she is in my arms. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I hold her tightly and suddenly, Victoria groaned. Her face frowned and sweat bids formed on her forehead. "A... Aless..." "Yes! I am here with you!" I replied immediately as I saw tears rolling from her closed eyes. "Aless... Ba... Baby... sa.ve it..." She said somehow and I turned confused. And before I could realise it, her face scrunched more as she groaned in pain, clutching her baby bump. "Get her to the hospital, first!" Dominic spoke from beside and then only I realised what is happening. Immediately, I stood up with her in my arms. Not caring if there is anyone with me or not. With Victoria in my arms, I headed to the hospital. I only know one thing, I need to save her. She is my life and without her, my whole life is dark. *********** In The Hospital... I stood before the huge double door of the hospital, staring at the red light that is on right now. Just this one wooden barrier between me and my beloved wife. I rushed to the hospital with her and the doctors immediately took her to ICU and then transferred to OT. Because she started bleeding and at this point, doctors can''t tell if she is going into prematurebour or something else. They are all inside with her. And I am standing outside of the hospital anxiously, not knowing what to expect at this point. My life seemed to be destroyed at this time. All my deeds from the past started forming images in my head. How badly I treated Victoria for three years. How she suffered. When she was beside me for years I never realised her importance in my life. Now, at this point in life, I am thrown into the past once again. Now, I am realising what is her value. No, I am realising what she means to me. If there is no Victoria, there is no Alessandro. Everything is dark in my life without her existence. My heart is beating faster and to God, I only have one prayer, just save my Victoria, even if it cost my life to save her, do it. Because there is no meaning in my life without her. As I was standing in my nk state, I heard Antonio''s tone. I looked up and see her whole family just arrived at the hospital. "How is Victoria? What happened to my child?" Her mother asked anxiously, looking at me. I gulped the lump in my throat before speaking, "The doctor said... she might go into pre.ma.ture.bor and... And her co.ndit.ion is... not good..." I choked in my own words and couldn''t stop myself anymore from breaking before them. I fell on my knees and covered my head, crying. I have never felt this helpless ever in my life. I felt a touch on my back, "Alessandro, please calm down. You are her strength, please don''t be like this." Antonio spoke. He helped me stand up on my feet and helped me sit on the bench in the corridor. "I... I don''t know..." I am still crying, I just couldn''t stop my tears away. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have silent my phone... I shouldn''t have gone to the meeting... I..." I shook my head, feeling way too angry and helpless. I want to make Cami alive from death and then kill her again and again with torture! My limbs are weakening with time and I don''t know how to calm myself down. Nothing is ringing in my ear, only Victoria''s face and groan in pain that I faced in that dungeon. Suddenly, the room door of the operation theatre opened and the doctor came out I jumped on my feet and rushed to her. "Doctor, how is my wife?!" "Mr Devonte, I am sorry to say but her condition is too serious at this point. We need to operate the baby now and..." She paused. "And what!? Don''t go quiet doctor! What is it!?" I shouted at her. "You need to calm down, Mr Devonte. At this point, we only could save one person. Either your wife or your child..." Hearing her words, I felt like all my world turned upside down. I felt like the frond under me just split and I am about to drown in the darkness. The doctor continued, "At this point, we do hear the mother only, but I know all of you personally and that is why I am asking you, Mr Devonte. Your wife wants to save the child." "Oh, Lord!" Her mother gasped and I only stared at the doctor. "She wants to save the child?" I repeated the words. All my feelings seemed to be gone at the moment. "Why?" "Mr Devonte, she is the mother. A mother who lost her child once. It''s really hard for her to lose the other child like this... And..." I seemed to be lost in her words. My head stops processing anymore. she lost her child once... She lost her child once... The word kept repeating around my head and the world started spinning around my head. She lost her child once... Suddenly, an image of three years ago shed before my eyes... FLASHBACK STARTED... "Why are you groaning? It''s annoying!" I yelled at her. "I..." She pursed her lips. "I.. was just feeling pain, Aless..." "Yeah, of course..." I smiled bitterly at her. "You only know how to lie. You are a pathetic Liar, Victoria ke. In that womb you never had a baby now you are having some trouble because of your own habit, don''t you?" Venom coursed through me. How dare she lied to me?! "I..." She pursed her lips again. "I was in the hospital, Aless." She said lowly. "Won''t you ask, why?" She looked up at me with tear-filled eyes. I want to know. I do... But, I also don''t want to. I loathe this woman for what she did to me. She drugged me. She lied to me about carrying my baby and now? She wants me to care for her? Oh, hell no! In your dreams only Victoria ke! I smirked, "What? Did you eat too much delicacy and then spend the whole night in the hospital? Or who knows if it was a lie or not? What if you were seducing another man, huh?" A droplet of tears rolled down her eyes. "I wish you knew, Aless." "Yeah, I also do wish to never meet you even in my life!" I shouted at her and then walked out of the room. I don''t believe that liar anymore! FLASHBACK ENDED... I don''t know why? Why do I recall that scene but, her eyes her tears, her pain, everything seemed so rtable! Was she in the hospital because she just had a miscarriage? No... I... I was... Fuck! I felt so pathetic and Clutched my head right. Suddenly, I felt a heavy shook on me and came back to reality, "Alessandro! The doctor is asking something! Please answer her!" Antonio rushed me and I watched the doctor in a daze. "Mr Devonte, I understand your pain. please calm down. What do you want us..." "No, you don''t!" I yelled at her, didn''t let her finish her word. "You don''t know my pain! I... I was a pathetic husband before!!! Do save my wife, doctor. Do save my wife, please..." I begged her. I was feeling furious myself. I just turned around and started pinching the wall as much as I could. This pain is not enough to punish me. I was a danm freaking bustard! How could I let her suffer the pain alone? Why didn''t I believe her before? Why didn''t I take care of her more? Because of me, my wife and child both are suffering! I don''t know for how long I punched the wall but I was stopped by Antonio and Dominic. I became like a defeated shit and a pathetic man, who doesn''t have any value in this world. A man like me never deserved someone like Victoria in his life. I am way too lucky to have her in my life! I... Suddenly, a nurse rushed out of the Ot. "Does anyone have (AB-) blood group here? The mother needs the blood immediately, or else..." And that was the only moment, I lost it. I couldn''t hear any more as darkness consumed the whole me... Chapter 118 A man, a husband and a father... Chapter 118 A man, a husband and a father... ALESSANDRO''S POV... "Wake up, Aless..." I heard a wave of melody, that brought a pleased blow of wind in my ears. This tone... This seems so familiar... "Alessandro, baby?" I heard her again. That enchanting tone just rang in my head. Every time she is calling me, a rush of pleasure just sshes through me. As if I am hearing an enchanting melody. "Open your eyes, please?" She sounded so cute and demanding at the same time. I couldn''t help but smile. Slowly, I opened my eyes, following her words. And soon my eyes met such an amazing scenario. Lots of white clouds before me with a soothing breeze. And in this heavenly ce, an angel just caught my eye. In a white dress, her slightly wavy hair flowed in the direction of the wind. She looked like a princess just came out from heaven. My Victoria... I stood up and walked toward her. She only smiled at me. One dimple on her left cheek formed, making her so peacefully enchanting. "You came?" She asked and I nodded. "I came." She giggled like a child and tilted her head, pouting slightly. "You are so bad, Aless." She scrunched her nose. A lump started forming in my throat. I don''t know why, but her sweet face, and free smile, made me feel so strange. She seems so close to me, yet, so far away. I nodded my head. "I know... I am the baddest person alive." She made a disappointed face, just like a little child and I chuckled. "What happened now?" "Why did you ept my words?" She turned her head to the other side. "I won''t talk to you." Smiling, I shook my head and stood behind her. "Why? Didn''t you want me to ept your words? I will listen to your every word, Victoria." She stayed silent for some time and then turned to face me. Her green eyes shone with strange happiness and my heart just trembled to see her smile. Why does it feel so different? Still, I nodded. "Yes, baby. Tell me, what do you want?" "Aless, you know, I always believed that you will ept my every wish. That''s why, I have saved our child to live in this world. He will be by your side, always. He..." She tried to touch my hand, but I moved away, staring at her in disbelief. "No! You didn''t do it! You can''t do this! Victoria, Listen to me..." I tried to step forward but she took a step back. Her clear green eyes suddenly filled with water. She shook her head. "No baby, don''t say like that. Our journey started only because of a child and I want it to end with the child. This time, I didn''t lie, Aless. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This time, I can give you the child." "No, Victoria! I don''t want any child! I only want you! Please! Please, don''t do this! Take your words back! Please! We... If you want we will make another one! If not! We will adopt one! But, don''t do this to me, please!" I moved toward her, but she only smiled. A droplet of tears just rolled down from her eyes. The dimple on her left cheek is visible. "It''s toote now, Aless. I have taken my decision. I love you both so much..." She suddenly lifted her one foot. "Victoria... No." I felt a little rmed and too strange at her behaviour. And before I realised her motive, she leaned back and suddenly, let her body go in the wind! "NO!" I shouted and ran toward her. I hold her hand but... But, just like a shadow, Her hand vanished from mine and she started falling, still with a smile on her face... "VICTORIA!" Immediately a sh of bright light appeared before my eyes and a sharp pain I felt in my eyes. Slowly, I fluttered my eyes and things started getting clear in my vision. Soon, I was weed by all white... "Alessandro? Are you awake?" I heard Grandma''s soft tone. Blinking a few times, I tried to look around to see Grandma staring at me with worried eyes. And then slowly, my eyes roamed around to see Mr and Mrs Edwards, Antonio around me. What is happening? Why is everyone staring at me in that way? I looked around again in confusion. Something want to sh in my head but I couldn''t process it. It felt like, something is missing, as if a part of me. "Alessandro, can you hear us?" Mr Edwards spoke this time and I nkly watched him. My lips parted but nothing came out. My throat felt too dry to speak. I closed my eyes again, trying to force myself to recall what I am missing. A sh... ident... Baby... VICTORIA... Immediately I snapped my eyes open and tried to get up. I need to go to my wife! I felt a sharp pain in my head and on the back of my right hand. I hissed in pain but I didn''t stop myself to get out of bed. "Alessandro! What are you doing!?" Antonio and the doctors tried to stop me. I just pped them away and removed the IV attached to my hand, not caring about the flowing blood because of my rush. "Aless..." Grandma tried to speak but I don''t care either! "I need to see my wife! Why don''t you understand? I need to go to her! She is alone! I..." I was almost out of bed, about to run when Antonio pushed me back on the bed forcefully and hold me by the shoulders. "She is fine! Victoria is fine!" He said and I stopped, nkly staring at him. I blinked my eyes. What did he just say? She... Is fine? Antonio sighed in relief and nodded looking at me. "Yes, your wife is fine along with the baby. By God''s grace, Doctors were able to save both Victoria and the baby." Hearing him, I just felt that, my whole body was so lightweight. Everything just left me and I could float in the wind! The news of both my baby and wife are safe is like water in my deserted heart. Even if I die at this moment, I wouldn''t have anyints toward God. "I..." I opened my mouth groggily. "I want to see them." Antonio turned to the others and their faces... Why do they look like that? I grabbed his hand. "What happened?" Mr Edwards shook his head. "Nothing serious. It''s just, Victoria is in the ICU and no one can meet her now, nor the baby." Antonio nodded. "Yes, the baby was born prematurely and he needed to be in the NICU. But don''t worry, everything is fine now. Both mother and son are out of danger for now. The doctors kept them under observation." "Son?" I muttered. The feeling of the fact ''my son'', ''my very own child'' is something that shivered me. Suddenly, a new sense of responsibility coursed through me and I just realised that I am a father now. A father... The term, I always missed for years. I have a son now. That I always dreamt of. My very own child... "Yes, baby." Grandma came beside me and kissed my head. "Your son. You are a father now." "I want to see them... For once... Please." I turned to the doctor and he nodded his head with an understanding smile on his face. Soon, I was led into the ICU, with a protective green gown and a mask on my face. If I needed to wear more, I would have never objected because I just want to have a nce for once at my baby and wife. The doctor stood aside, giving me some privacy, as I watched the tired and slightly pale face of my wife. Her ck hair was spread on the White pillow and her eyes were closed. Even in this situation, she is looking divine, as if just came down on the earth by these earthy beings failed her miserably. At this moment, I want to say a lot to her, but I know I can''t. Still, I sat beside her and kissed her forehead, holding her weak hand in mine. Then my eyes turned to the ss bed just beside her bed. In that little ss-covered bed, there lies a little child with wires attached to his little body. This little guy is my son. Even with those wires on him and in that ss-covered bed, he looks so peaceful, sleeping like the little angel he is. At the moment, I want to hold him in my arms but I know, it''s not possible. I still need to say sorry to him. I never meant to not have him. I always wanted him, but... When it came to choosing between him and his mother, I had to choose his mother. However, now seeing him, I know that I can''t let go of any of them. It would make me equally devastated if I had to lose. If one is my oxygen, the other one is my heartbeat. I need both in my life and I am willing to do anything for these two lives. I turned to my wife again. At this moment, I know why she wanted to save her child. If I am feeling like this just seeing that little angel for once, she has kept him inside her for months. And that feeling, maybe I would never understand, But, I am promising you Victoria, from now on, I will try my best to learn everything that I missed. I will protect you both with everything I have and will never let touch you any sort of evil ever... This is my promise to you as a man, a husband and a father... ********** Guys, Don''t forget toment! Chapter 119 As strong as the Lion Chapter 119 As strong as the Lion VICTORIA''S POV... "He looks just like me..." Papa said in a dreamy tone looking down at his newly born grandson, who is just three years old. "Looks like you? Heh!" Antoniomented with a smug face. "My nephew looks like me, the end of the discussion." He dered spreading his arms as if feeling a satisfied breeze, only to get smacked on his head by Papa. "How could that be! Look at his face! He looks like me!" Papa argued, while... "I guess, all of you lost your eye sights!" Grandma spoke all of a sudden. "My great-grandson has exact features like his great-grandfather." She smiled, sping her hands together and smiling at my sleeping son. "Yeah... He does look like all of you other than me." Alessandro''s duh tone came from the corner of the room, as my eyes turned to him. He is focused on slicing apples for me. All the members only looked at him once and ignore him in The next second before continuing their dreamy imaginations. I heard Mama chuckle and frown a little. "Don''t you think all of them are mad enough?" I whispered in her ear, not wanting them to listen and burst their bubbles. Mama chuckled again, "This is the beauty, don''t you think so?" Beauty? I thought in mind. Howe? "Just look at them. They also know what is the truth but they all have their imaginations surrounding that little life. Just three days of him appearing into this world and he is already the apple of their eyes. Isn''t it beautiful?" I turned my gaze to the people, surrounding that little ss-covered bed with the little angel lying inside. It''s true, he is the apple of all eyes. How could he not? I smiled... And then I heard, "What do you think, Victoria? Who does he look like?" Antonio asked and all the eyes turned to me. Even, Aless also looked at me, stopping his work. I sat straight and then slowly and carefully, take my baby in my arms from his bed. He still has a pipe attached to his nose and the doctor said, he won''t need I anymore after he is fully recovered from his premature weakness. I looked at him. His ck hair, straight nose and long dark eyshes only point toward one person. "Leonardo... Just looks like his father." I said, watching him. And immediately heard a disappointed sigh, "Yeah, not so partial." Antonio narrowed his eyes. Others onlyughed, when the nurse came inside with a smile. In just three days, the whole of the hospital became like a family. Nurses and doctors are friendly and they are so caring like a family. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for you to leave for now. The baby and his mother need some alone time." She said softly and everyone went out, excluding Alessandro. It was always Mama or Alessandro who stays with me in feeding times or other times. Because I need help with lots of things still. After everyone is gone, the nurse adjusted Leo on my arms. He needs to handle with much more sensitively because of his weak condition. He is a premature baby, after all. She helped me remove my one breast and I started feeding her. The nurse left and this time it was only Aless. He came beside me and helped me hold our son. Because, not only Leo, I am also much weak than other mothers. We did it quietly and after I was done feeding him, he once again ced Leo on his destined bed. Aless helped me button my maternity gown from the hospital and I leaned my head on his arms as he Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. wrapped me around securely. We both watched our child, sleeping. He is sleeping most of the time and it''s needed for his health. "So, how did youe up with the name Leonardo?" Aless asked, caressing my hair softly. "Was it prenned?" I shook my head. "Of course, not. Remember, we decided to keep the gender a surprise? So, I never really nned. But... After waking up when I find him fighting all the craziness around him, fighting his life and keeping himself alive, I decided to keep this name for him. As strong as the Lion. A King. Our son would make up every situation in his entire life." "Hmm..." Aless hummed only. "You only wanted to save him." He said all of a sudden. I don''t know what he is thinking but his tone is a little stressed out. Well, he is taking care of us, so it''s reasonable. "Alessandro, I know, maybe that time my decision was reckless. But, if I was sent to that situation, every time I would choose his life over mine. I can''t just..." I gulped the lump in my throat, that formed heavily in me. His hands wrapped around me tightly. "I don''t know how it will sound. But, I will always choose you, Victoria." He turned to me as I looked up at him. His blue eyes were dull and guilty. But why? "What happened, Aless? Why do you look sad? Let''s just drop this topic. I don''t want to be sad anymore." I said anxiously. He hold my hands and kissed them both before speaking, "Baby, I know, I wasn''t a good husband before. When you..." He gulped, closing his eyes. His face flushed with a painful expression before he opened his eyes, looking into mine. "When you went through a miscarriage, I wasn''t there with you... I... I was an idiot, Victoria. I know, there are no words for me to ask forgiveness from you. But, I will keep making up for my mistakes if that ever touches a little of the part of forgiveness. I..." A drop of tear slipped from his eyes as I pressed my index finger on his lips. "No Aless, please, don''t. It wasn''t your fault alone. I should have told you and taken steps which I didn''t. I should have been more careful as a mother, which I wasn''t. Please, don''t me yourself." I wiped away his tears and pulled him in a hug. "What''s gone is gone now, Aless. It''s not the time to recall those painful pasts anymore. Now, let''s live in the present. You, me, Leo and our happy little family, okay?" Aless broke the hug and leaned a little to kiss me. He softly kissed my lips and then kissed my temple before cupping my cheeks and joining our forehead. "I love you so much, baby." He confessed. "I love you too," I said with a happy smile on my face. ************** TWO MORE DAYS LATER... Home sweet home... That is what I felt the moment our car stopped before the Edwards Manor. Just got released this morning and everyone decided that it would be best for me and our baby to shift with our parents. Alessandro also stay with us till we get recuperate properly. And I didn''t object. Good for me, I would spend more time with my parents, brother and husband together and now our son too. Sage opened the door for us as we stepped outside the car. Yeah, Sage... d he is safe and sound. After recovery, I learned that it was because of him, Aless could find us quickly. After they injured him, they dropped him in another cell to die. However, he still didn''t give up and found a way to out of the cell and fought with the guard, guarding him. He took his cell phone and called Aless before he lost his consciousness because of blood loss. Aless immediately traced the phone and found us. He need stitches in his head and I gave him a leave for a month to take proper rest. and if needed more, he can take it. Still, he forced toe for today and be with us. So, I agreed. I turned to him. "Now, go home and take proper rest, Sage. It''s an order." I said seriously. He only smiled and nodded his head. "Yes, ma''am. Will do." And soon, I stayed before the entrance of my home. Yeah, this is my home, no matter who I am and what I am. The only truth is, I am Victoria Edwards. I have a fiancee who loves me over his life and we have a little son, Leonardo Devonte. I felt a firm touch on my hand. It was Aless. I looked up at him with a smile and he returned it. He holds my hand firmly with his one hand and his other arm, holding our baby. "Let''s go, shall we?" He asked and I smiled at him, beaming in happiness. "Let''s go!!!" I agreed in a booming excitement... Chapter 120 Was it really and accident? Or... Chapter 120 Was it really and ident? Or... VICTORIA''S POV... "Is Leo asleep, Aless?" I asked my husband, who was swinging our son in his arms lightly. Without removing his eyes from him, he nodded. "Yeah." His brows furrowed as he hold him in his arms so cautiously. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Almost a week has passed and I have only seen a caring and lovable husband and a father in Aless. These days, he didn''t have time to rest, while taking care of us. but, he never let out a single sigh of his mouth. Even though there are lots of people in the house, Aless was always on his toes. He even, transferred his office to home, so that none of us face any trouble and he is always beside us. Leo is a lucky child to have a father like Aless. Soon, he kept Leo on his little cot and came to the bed. He kissed the side of my head before pulling me in his arms and kissing my head. And soon, we drifted to afortable silence. My eyes dropped to his hand. His left wrist was hugged by that vintage watch. It''s been a week since we arrived at the hospital, but I didn''t get time to ask him about this. I tilted my head a little, getting his view. "Aless, can I ask you a question?" I asked. He again kissed my head. "Hmm..." He hummed. I couldn''t help but caress the watch slowly. "It was you that night, wasn''t it?" I finally let the question out. "Four years ago, it was you whom I saved, right?" He remained silent for a second as I felt his grip tighten on me. "Yes, baby. It was you who saved me." He took a pause before adding, "And for years, I kept tolerating that vicious woman!" His tone sounded slightly furious recalling Cami. I am sure, if he had a chance, he would have killed her again and again. But, she is dead now. I caressed his chestfortingly, "Hey, it''s alright. It''s in the past now and she is gone too. Let''s not recall it anymore. I am just d that, I could save you that night. And now, you are mine." I smiled, thinking about it. I heard him chuckle lightly, "Yeah... I love you." he confessed. Well, he does that every day now. Soon, I let him free and sat straight. Aless pulled hisptop onto hisp and started working. I didn''t disturb him because he already gives us enough time and work is important too. I also pulled myptop onto myp and turned my concentration on myptop and get busy with work. Suddenly, something came to my mind as I called for Aless. However, he didn''t respond. "What happened, Aless? Why are you not talking?" I asked and still he didn''t reply. Frowning, I turned my gaze beside only to find Alessandro staring at hisptop screen. His brows farrowing deeply and arms folded on his chest. I watched the screen, following his gaze. Only a chart table was open there which I am not aware of. At this point, he seemed under a deep stress. Because he is beside me. I am talking to him and he is not responding! He seemed so close but too far away from me. I touched his arm softly and called for him again, "Alessandro?" As if he just realised my call and jerked out from his whatever situation he was in. He turned to me worriedly. "What happened!? What is wrong? Do you need something? Is Leo awake?" He asked hastily. I stopped him by holding his hand tightly. "Aless, calm down. Nothing happened." I assured him and then he only stopped, watching me in a daze. "Everything is fine?" He asked, trying to digest the situation. "Yeah, it is," I said softly, feeling worried for my fiancee. I watched him carefully. His deep blue eyes are kind of dull. Dark circles under his eyes are visible. the stubbles are not in good shape. Alessandro is in lots of stress recently and I didn''t notice! I gasped inwardly. Well, my own condition was not that good and while keeping my son in check, I became a little careless toward my husband. I felt guilty inside when, he is being careful toward both of us, I didn''t notice his tension. "Victoria? What''s wrong?" He asked. I shook my head, suppressing my worry. "It''s been a long time and we didn''t see Grandma. Are you alright with it, Aless?" I asked, "Moreover, she also hasn''t met you since we returned from the hospital. How is she?" Aless smiled. "Don''t worry about her. She is fine. Every day, we are talking to her, aren''t we? She is happy and always sends blessings for us." I nodded and then pursed my lips. If the problem is not with Grandma, then is it rted to his work? All of a sudden I recalled the day when I was kidnapped. That morning, I went to Dominic''s office and heard his conversation about being the Reywalt. Is it something rted to that? I don''t know, but that look in those eyes of him, it was dangerous. Even after that day, I didn''t see Dominic anywhere. He is a family, right? The elder brother of Aless and Leo''s uncle. For once, nor he came or called to ask about us. If he called, Aless would have informed me, because after he got calls from people he never forgot me to mention any names. My lips parted slightly, I want to ask about Dominic. But then, I stopped and changed the question. "Is there any difficulty in thepanytely?" I asked suppressing the information that I know about Dominic. "I see that you look very stressed. What happened, Aless? Share with me..." Aless smiled only, which did not reach his eyes and replied "Don''t worry, I can handle it." He kissed my temple and once again turned his gaze to theptop and started doing his work. I didn''t ask any more questions. He does not want to share and transfer his tension to me. But, I already know a little of it. And somehow, I am guessing something big would happen. I just hope, everything goes well and Aless manage it all... ************ ALESSANDRO''S POV... I lied... It hurts but I needed to lie to my wife. For her own good. Because of me, she suffered a lot in the past and even now too. Cami attacked her because of me and after a long period of mess, I finally get my wife and newborn child in my life. I don''t want to lose them, giving Victoria any more stress. Reywalt is indeed going through lots of troubles recently and this time, it was caused by my dear brother. I should have known it before that hising back is not a piece of good news for the family. He didn''t Even though he is trying to get thepany, I still doubt this is all he wants. I turned beside me at my sleeping wife. Yeah... I do fear that he also wants her back which I won''t ever ept. If he wants thepany only andes to me for it, I, Alessandro Devonte, would hive away all the assets in my name to him. But, if he dares to touch even a hair of my Victoria, I will burn him for real this time! I only saw him the day Victoria was kidnapped. After I came to my senses, I didn''t see him at all. Nor he even tried to contact me to learn about Victoria. And that''s what made my doubts more real. Not only that, but I also need to think about lots of things. Maybe, Victoria didn''t remember much of that day and I want to keep it that way too. I do remember what Cami said, There was a time when she hinted at someone saying, ''Do you think he will let you go?'' What did she mean by those words? Whom she pointed to with that ''he?'' Was it Dominic? Or someone else? I also can''t forget the point, where Dominic shoots Cami to death. Wasn''t he the one who saved her from jail? And then he is the one to shoot her? What sort of rtionship did they share? Also, I need to find out what happened four years ago to Victoria. It''s clear now that she had a miscarriage. But, at that time it was spread that she lied to marry me. Why did it happen? No, who is the one who spread the news? Was it really an ident? Or... I am working on it all, with the help of my assistant, Calvin. Maybe Cami is not alive now, But, I feel the danger is still around us and I need to protect my family from it at all cost... *********** Don''t forget toment!!! Chapter 121 Hello, brother... Chapter 121 Hello, brother... ALESSANDRO''S POV... These days, I have been busy with my son and fiancee. For some time, I couldn''t concentrate on my work. So, I thought to visit the office this morning. I need to take care of something by my physical presence. As I was getting ready, I heard a soft touch on my back and soon, a pair of soft arms hugged me from behind. That made me smile. No matter what happens, I always felt refreshed when this woman is beside me. Holding her hand, I brought her before me. Her green eyes that were shining brightly as she is glowing with her motherly aura. I always intend to keep it that way. Bending down a little, I kissed softly on her petal like lips. She tastes delicious, always. She pouted a little. "You could have taken rest a more a little longer, couldn''t you? You look so tired, Aless." She touched my cheeks lightly. I leaned on her touch and kissed her palm, tilting my head a little. "Don''t worry, baby. I am fine." Her eyes narrowed at me. "Yeah, I know that well." She sighed. "You are just bored staying with me. I have turned ugly these days, haven''t I?" Her face fall as she turned to face the mirror. I hugged her from behind, keeping my chin on her bare shoulder. With her hair growing longer she looks more good now. More divine and confident. Maybe, I will ask her to not cut it off? If she changes her mind. Our eyes locked in the mirror as we stared at each other. Slowly, I pulled the thin stripe on her shoulder and let it fall and did the same with the other one. Soon, the dress slipped off her body and our eyes still connected with each other. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She is fully naked before my eyes. And after she reached five months of pregnancy, she stopped wearing undergarments and pant sort of clothes. Only wearfortable dresses and after giving birth, she became more free with her clothes. Don''t even wear nipple pads sometimes! Even though I am jealous, I never forced her for anything she is notfortable with. But I guess, I need to talk to her about this part soon. She did not say a word but kept silent. My gaze fell on her plump and delicious figure. She has grown mature more after giving birth. Her curves turned more luscious. Her breasts were full and softer and her hips turned bigger. Victoria gained weight and this suits her like crazy! She has grown super sexy... And at this point, all I want is to throw her on the bed and never let her go! After roaming my gaze all over her body with a feverish hunger, I find my way to her eyes. She was still staring at me. "Ain''t I turned uglier?" She asked slowly. I hold her boobs and then travelled my hands down her stomach, her waist and then the lower part of her body. She trembled in the sensation, as I kissed on the crook of her neck. Her head tilted a little as I sucked skin there, still, our gaze locked at each other. "You are the sexiest creation of God. I may have had sweets before, but you are the best kind, which makes me addicted and keeping for more. Victoria, you are so beautiful and I am the luckiest guy to have you in my arms. Victoria, I don''t only need you, I crave for you and there is no other thing like you." "Look at you. Your pregnancy, now bing a mother, has turned you into the kind of beauty, I would like to keep locked in the deep of the mountain, where only I can reach and have you all for myself. I would have done that if it was possible ever." She gasped and blushed hard which made me smirk. I turned her to face me. Her gaze lowered this time. I hold her chin up with my index finger. I don''t want these green eyes to look somewhere else but me. She makes me feel wanted. She makes me feel loved. She makes meplete in every way. "If it''s possible, I would have tied you in the middle of the bed and kept fucking you senseless for thinking such stupid things. But, I know, I can''t do that now. You need rest." My brow raised, "Seems, you are lucky enough, huh? But, I will have my fair share when this certain period is gone." She blushed again as she pouted slightly. I chuckled, bending down a little, I took her in a deep kiss. I am suppressing myself for such a long time and it hurts both physically and mentally! Lord! I need her! Fuck! If I don''t leave now, I don''t know what I will do!? I picked up her dress, breaking the kiss and then made her wear it. "As much as I don''t want to leave, I have to." I bend down and kissed her temple. She nodded with a smile, tiptoed and softly dropped a kiss on both my cheeks and lips. We walked toward Leo''s cot. This little lion is sleeping peacefully. He doesn''t need the nose pipe now, but doctors doe to check on him every day. He is getting stronger day by day. I bend down and kissed his little head. He moved a little and slightly opened his beautiful blue-green eyes, he adapted from his parents. Such a beautiful pair of rare eyes. And then closed them again before falling asleep. Victoria chuckled, "he is such a sleepy head." I nodded in agreement with a smile before walking out of our room. We greeted her parents and then I left the mansion for the office. Calvin is waiting outside for me. As I walked out, he opened the door for me and I went inside and settled down. After Calvin settled in the driving seat, he started the car. Immediately, the softness of my face was gone, as I looked at Calvin through the rearview mirror. "What is the update of the tasks I have given you?" My tone is no longer soft but colder. "The fact of the miscarriage of Miss Edwards four years ago is still unknown... But, about Mr Dominic, he had a connection with Miss White before Miss Edwards came into your life as your secretary. They continued their meeting for such a long time until he came back. They also meet after that but little lesser than before and it stopped after he decided to bring the shares of Reywalt. And..." He paused. "And?" I frowned, a little annoyed by the pause. "Umm... And, Mr Dominic has umm... uh... Both of them continued a physical rtionship between them for years. But, they were never in any sort of rtionship. From the outside, it only seemed normal which does not feel so normal at this point. And why he exactly helped Whites by investigating in theirpany and freeing Miss White from the prison, is still unsure." He said. I nodded only. Frankly, the news does not really shock me at all. Maybe, I was guessing something of this sort. "And what about that shoot? He killed the woman he saved a couple of times." I asked. Calvin shook his head, "the reason is still unknown." I shifted in my seat, feeling a little uneasy. Why does it seem that the investigation is going too slowly? I know, it''s hard but I need to know the truth as soon as possible to prevent the dangers. "Fine out the truth soon, Calvin," I ordered coldly as he nodded. "Yes, sir." ************ Soon, I reached the office, but when I went inside, I felt my employees are watching me with different eyes. I don''t know, their gazes felt different on me! They seemed scared and unsure of things. I don''t really understand what just happened, and walked inside the elevator, "What happened to everyone? Why are they staring at us like that?" I asked. "I don''t know yet, sir. Once I leaned the reason, I will let you know." Calvin replied. with a ''dang'', the elevator door opened and I immediately stepped out of the lift and walked toward my office. I will know the reason from Calvin,ter. However, as soon as I walked inside my office, I stopped stunned. My eyes just get stered on my chair as I stared at the man who is sitting on my chair. Maybe, I just learned the reason? His gaze fell on me and his blue eyes were slightly crooked as his lips curved a little into an evil smirk, "Hello, brother...." He greeted me turning the chair to face me... Chapter 122 Because of Grandma... Chapter 122 Because of Grandma... ALESSANDRO''S POV... The moment I watched Dominic sitting on my chair, I felt my soul burn in betrayal and fury. So, I was right. Dominic is doing everything to take me down from my position, isn''t he? At least, his expression is speaking of his intention this time. I walked inside my office, suppressing the urge to punch his sorry face directly. "What are you doing in my office?" I asked angrily. Couldn''t suppress the bitterness rolling off of me. Dominic leaned back on the chair, crossing his legs together and smiled wickedly, "Well, a director should seat on his chair, don''t you think, brother? I am just doing what I should do a long time back." He said. His tone sounded so calm yet the hidden threat was visible there too. "What do you mean?" I stepped forward, getting rmed by his demands. Dominic chuckled as if he is enjoying this situation. Well, he is doing that for sure. He picked up a white file that was ced just before him on the desk and threw the file toward me on the table. "Take a look at it, first. Then we will talk." Dominic said contemptuously as he stared at me with a glimpse of despair. Frowning, I picked up the file and opened it. In the boldter the headline was written, ''Share transfer contract''. Immediately, I started reading the contract and slowly I felt my blood turning colder the more I read the contract further. And at one point, I felt like my ground shook under my feet and my blood rushed into my head. I already realised what he did. Feeling aggrieved, I mmed the contract on the table in annoyance and cursed him, "So it''s really you, huh?" I smiled bitterly at the man whom I thought was a brother and wanted to share all my properties with him. "You did it, finally, didn''t you, Dominic? You aimed for Reywalt and you get it. You came back only for this, don''t you?" Yeah, in mind, I am still hoping that he is only aiming for Reywalt and not something else... Dominic leaned on the chair and smiled only, he didn''t answer my question. I continued, "I also know that you are the one who freed Cami from prison. You are the one who has had a physical rtionship with her and in the end, you are the one who shoots her. Why Dominic? Why are you doing all these things?" I was angry but I was hurt too. I never thought my own brother would do such a thing to me. It made me somewhat devastated and broke from the inside. I just want one answer, why? "You know, Dominic. If you ask me to give you your shares, I would have given you without any objection. As the elder son Of Devontes, you deserve to get this. You could have just asked. Why you chose this way? Why?" Dominic grunted and then smiled, I could see the bitterness rolling off him, "Why? didn''t your dearest grandmother tell you?" He asked and I frowned. "What do you mean?" I asked, turning more alert this time. Dominicughed suddenly, "Oh brother, how innocent you are!?" Heughed again before continuing, "Even if you willingly give me the shares, Grandma wouldn''t let you! And if you want to know the reason, You better ask that old vixen. What she did to me back then!" His face turned colder and blue eyes darkened with hatred. Suddenly, I recalled Grandma''s previous words, ''Never let Dominic interfere in thepany.'' She was specific and I knew something was off in her tone, but I didn''t realise it back then. Everything is just too confusing! And nkw his disrespect toward the woman who practically raised us alone by herself! "What are you talking about? How is grandma involved in everything!? Why are you being disrespectful toward her!?" I asked in a daze. Dominic''s lips curved into an evil smirk, "Five years ago, I almost died in the fire ident. Do you know who caused it?" He raised his brow at me and I shook my head honestly, "Wasn''t it just an ident?" "Heh!" He mocked me, "No dear brother. It was not an ident but a cold n of a cunning vixen. The ident was caused by your dearest grandmother." He chuckled... "She thought I died that night but she never realised I was alive and then I returned!" He mmed his hand on the desk, fuming in anger. "Did you hear it, Andro!? Your grandmother tried to kill me!" "What!?" I stood stunned. All my calctions started falling apart when he once again sat on the chair and his expression turned rxing. "Let''s get into the main topic now, shall we?" He smiled. "I have bought 45% of thepany shares from our aunt and other board members, and you only Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. have 43%, I urge you to give the Director''s position to me! Well, even if you don''t give that to me willingly, it doesn''t matter, I already own it, my dear little brother..." His lips curved once again into his usual smirk that spoke of his evil nature. "Aunt gave you her shares?" I asked, slowly falling into a daze that was hard toe out from. At this point, I am losing it all. It feels like, all my family members were never mine and they are supporting him from the start. I badly need Victoria beside me right now. I don''t know why, but other than her, I just can''t trust anyone! Isn''t it funny? I guess history repeats itself and kept reminding us that what mistakes we made in the past. Years ago, I ignored Victoria and never trusted her but my family members and yearster, I started realising how much of a fool I was. The woman I despised before, now turned to my strongest pir and the only person I could ever trust. Dominic pushed the paper toward me, "Sign it, Andro. It says you are giving me your position willingly as I am the highest shareholder in thepany. Maybe, I will think of you as the CEO then?" He smirked. I stared at my brother. He has caught me from every side. It doesn''t really matter if I sign the contract or not. As per the rules, the one who holds the highest share is the one to get the head position of Reywalt. The sign only means I am giving my consent. With forty per cent share, I used to hold the highest share and now, with forty-five per cent, it''s Dominic. I need to agree with it even if I don''t like it. "Don''t waste time, brother. There are lots of works to do!" He urged me to sign. I sighed inwardly. Maybe, he doesn''t like me and I don''t know why grandmother tried to kill him. This is something I am confused about and need to talk to grandma. Maybe, he is thinking wrongly. Grandma can''t do this, right? Slowly, I walked toward the desk and picked up the pen in my hand, I opened the contract and my gaze dropped to the ce where I need to sign. I turned around for thest time to my office, that I decorated ording to my choice. When I first entered this office and take over the position from Grandma, I was so happy and excited. I vowed to take care of thepany and the employees like my own family. But... I guess, I lost it. My journey as the director of Reywalt has ended here. I felt my vision started blurring as I hold the pain on the paper. My soul is suffocating and my hand trembling. It felt like, I am losing a huge part of me. Something, I adore with my entire heart. I am losing a home and my pride... But, this is destined and I need to ept it. With another sharp breath, I put down the pen on the paper and was about to sign, when... The door of the office opened loudly, "Wait!" A sharp and loud familiar female voice echoed in the room, freezing me on the spot. It''s not familiar but the most familiar sound that I was yearning for. I blinked at first, am I hearing things now? Am I imagining things? I turned around and gasped at her presence. No! I was not hearing wrong! She is here! Victoria is here! Soon, following her, grandmother walked in, making me double surprised. I blinked in a daze. "Victoria? Grandma? What are you guys doing here?!" I asked, confused and devastated. Chapter 123 A truth that was buried deep... Chapter 123 A truth that was buried deep... AN HOUR BEFORE IN THE EDWARDS MANOR... VICTORIA''S POV... Life has turned to the extreme point where I am in dubiousness. Well, I should be in uncertainity but I am not. I have experienced lots of things in just twenty-four years of my life. And each detail I have learned from the hardest truth. Even easy things I got to learn in the hardest way possible and that made me stronger with time. I am not just the princess of the Edwards family but I am more than that. I am Victoria Edwards and that is not only my identity. I am a woman who just started her own designpany ''Evelett'' That''s a growingpany and I have earned lots of loyal customers in a few days. I am the CEO of the greatest E Shine. I am a daughter, a sister, a wife, a mother and mostly, a woman with her own identity. I can be a caring wife who is always willing to lean on her husband and earn his love. I also can be a woman who shares burdens with her husband equally. Because the family should run equally and that''s what I believe. This morning, I have seen Alessandro in tension. Even though he tried to hide his worries from me for a couple of days, I know he is in trouble. I love him and the connection we share is something beyond someone''s imagination. I love Alessandro to the fullest and I can read his face even if he does not share his pain with me. Because he loves me and I appreciate that. He promised to keep up safe and I also vowed to take care of my family. Since he is gone to his office, I felt a strange feeling creeping into my heart. And I know, something bad is gonna happen. And that forced me to call, Anastasia, the receptionist and my hidden spy, I nted in Reywalt. Yes, I did something without Alessandro''s realisation. Not Because I distrust him but because I want to help him. I realised his tension the best when I heard Dominic''s words in DW''S office. Not only that, I let John investigate things for me. Remember him? John the designer from P.G''s Employing him was one of the best decisions of mine. He proved it with time, showing progress in his design and attitude. I also took a little help from Sage. He stayed home and helped me instruct his men to find out what is happening in the Reywalt and more precisely, what Dominic is nning. The danger I felt from him, I know, he is not someone who can be trusted. Because, the Dominic I knew, it was not him but the current one has changed so strangely. With a few rings, Anastasia picked up my call. "Good Morning, Miss Edwards." "Good Morning, Anastasia. Let''s get to the point directly, okay? What is the update there? Is everything going alright?" I asked, feeling tightness coiling in my stomach. She was silent for a few seconds before speaking, "Honestly, I don''t know what is happening today. At first, Mr Dominic Devonte just appeared in the office and directly went up to Director''s Office. It''s been said that he is the new director of thepany! And a few minutester, our current director appeared. Now, both of them are in the Director''s Office and none of us know what is going on." She sighed... "Even Ast. Calvin seems upset and worried for some reason." "Did you just say that Dominic is the said Director?" I asked, trying to make sure what she is saying is the truth. "I don''t know for real. But, it''s been saying for thest few days. And Mr Alessandro''s absence made the rumour stronger." She replied and I nodded. "Okay, thanks for the information, Anastasia." "No, ma''am. I should thank you. You are the one who helped me find this job. I am d to help you anytime." She said. After thanking her again, I hung up the phone and immediately dialled Sage and John''s number together taking them to the conference. They both picked up my call and greeted me. I greeted them back and hopped to the main part immediately, "What''s the news? I need it now. I don''t have enough time, I guess." "I was about to call you ma''am," Sage spoke. "In the investigation, I just find out that, Mr Dominic has bought Reywalt''s forty-five per cent of shares which made him the highest shareholder of thepany. You guessed it right ma''am, he is trying to take the Director''s position. He probably headed to Reywalt to take his position already. " He spoke. "And what about you, John?" I asked him next. "Ma''am, there is a little depressing situation between Mrs Nina Devonte and Mr Dominic. They have some shes I guess, the reason is still unknown and I am working on it. And..." I heard some page- flipping sounds and then heard his tone, "And while you were kidnapped, it was Mr Dominic who shot Miss White and not Mr Alessandro. While searching for that, I also find out, Mr Dominic and Miss White were having a strange affair between them for years. Miss White knew Mr Dominic was alive for years but never revealed the news. He was the one who freed her from the prison." I nodded my head, the mist is getting clear slowly. "Good Job guys, you did an amazing job. I will talk to you soon. Right now, I need to take care of something." "Sure ma''am. Take care." Sage spoke and I hung up. Now, it''s time to meet Grandma Nina. She is the only one who can solve this mess but before that, I need some help from Antonio... ************* The car stopped before the huge building of Reywalt. I once looked up at the proud logo of it and then turned to the gloomy woman beside me. Grandma Nina. I hold her hand and she looked up at me. Her eyes filled with fear and sadness. I patted her hand. "It''s alright, grandma. Everything will be fine. You just need to open up before Aless and I will take care of other things, okay?" She nodded and hold my hands. "You are myst hope, Victoria. Please, save my Aless." I stayed silent and we both soon came out of the car and went directly to the Director''s Office. No one dared to stop us. I inhaled a deep breath before entering and thank God, I arrived at the exact time and stopped Alessandro from signing. Both Aless and Dominic turned to us, as I walked inside with Grandma following me behind. "Victoria? Grandma? What are you guys doing here?!" Alessandro asked, sounding shocked. "Yes, we are here," I said, smiling at my husband when I heard, "that''s good then..." Dominic spoke. "I am d you both came. I was just about to take the Director''s position in thepany. With my family around, I will feel better and appreciated." He sneered at us. And I onlyughed. "Are you sure about it, Dominic?" I asked him with a soft smile on my face, challenging his words silently. Dominic''s smile vanished as he watched me deeply with those sharp blue eyes. "What do you mean?" He asked. His tone turned alert. . I confidently stepped forward with a document in my hand and stopped beside my husband, who is staring at me in shock and confusion. "Well, I also have 10% shares of Reywalt Corporation," I announced. "And I would like to give these shares to my husband." I smiled and looked at my overly shocked husband and smiled even brighter before turning to my so-called brother-inw. "Aless had 40% already and with my 10% added, he now owns 50% share of thepany. If I am not wrong, you only have 45%, 5% lower than him. So..." I shrugged, implying that I just won the game he started. With that, I tossed the document to Dominic. "You can check it if you want." Dominic picked up the file, frowned and started to read it. I leaned toward my husband and closed his slightly parted mouth, dropping a soft kiss on his lips, "Close your mouth baby, or you will catch flies!" I whispered and he gasped, making me smile even wider. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Oh, he is so cute! After reading the document, Dominic started tough suddenly. And honestly, he seemed so helpless and defeated at this point. "I never thought that I would lose to you in the end, Victoria. A naive girl from the college turned into a cunning tycoon, huh? Well, appreciative, Victoria. I didn''t really expect you to secretly acquire so many shares." I smiled only holding Aless''s hand tightly and said to Dominic, "I heard you discussing with someone to buy Reywalt''s share on the day I went to your office. I realised your intention at that very moment." "No wonder," Dominic said with a chuckle. He fixated his gaze on me, "Victoria, did you forget that five years ago, it was me who saved you by sacrificing my life? Because of me, you are standing right here. Is that how you repay me?" I nodded my head. He is trying to y the sympathy card but he forgot that I am not the same Victoria anymore. "Well, I do remember and I will always remember that, Dominic. I appreciate the sacrifice you made. And I am really willing to pay you even with my life but..." I raised my brow at him. "You should know a thing that, for me, nothing or no onees first other than my family. If you are thinking I will repay you by hurting my husband ording to your n, then you are certainly wrong, Mr Dominic Devonte. Oh, no! Not Devonte anymore but Dominic Warrior... Isn''t that the new surname you adopted?" I raised my brow and his expression froze, making me smile even wider. It''s fun to win like this. At that moment, Grandmother suddenly spoke angrily from behind, "Dominic, the person you hate is me, don''t try to harm Aless!" Dominic snorted and said, "What? Are you so afraid that I will hurt your ''precious'' grandson?" He showed an airy sign while saying precious. "Dominic, don''t be like this!" Aless spoke after a long time. "He is our grandmother! I am sure, you understood things wrong!" He tried to speak but I felt sad for him, knowing how he would feel after learning the truth. "Grandma..." Aless turned to Grandma. "Dominic is demanding that you tried to hurt him before. Tell him that he is thinking all wrong, Grandma. Please, stop this mess! Why would he hate you!?" He sounded anxious. And I felt pain coursing through me as I hold his hand and he turned to me with a sorrowful gaze. I slowly turned to Grandma and nodded at her. Silently, asking her to speak up this time. Grandma shook her head, her old age started getting her as she looked so weak. "It''s not possible anymore Alessandro." She spoke weakly. "Why not!?" Aless asked anxiously, "Why not, grandma?" "Because he is not your brother!" Grandma cried out, revealing a truth that is enough to shake Alessandro''s whole belief and trust. A truth that was buried deep for years is gonnae out soon... ************** AUTHOR''S NOTE: A new twist in the story!!! What do you think is gonna happen next? If Dominic is not just a brother? Who is he then? Why does he look like Aless? Any guess? Please do let me know in thements!!! And in myst few chapters, I made a few errors and edited them. The edited version will be released soon. I hope, you guys can see it with kind eyes and forgive me for my mistakes... Chapter 124 Secrets... That is unknown to all... Chapter 124 Secrets... That is unknown to all... This chapter will be written on AUTHOR''S POV... ''He is not your brother at all!'' Grandma cried out. "What!?" Aless asked, shocked. Grandma Nina nodded her head, looking elsewhere. "Yes, Aless. He is not your elder brother, he... He is your uncle!" She closed her eyes in despair. Grandma continued, "He is a sinner! A sin, that is not yet exined. A sin, I am holding in my chest for thest thirty-two years." She turned her head to see Dominic and disgust rolled off her. At this moment, all she wanted to do is to kill this bustard for returning to her grandson''s life. Dominic watched her too. His face was expressionless but, the turmoil going on inside him is not so easy to erase. Grandma once again turned to Aless. She continued with her eyes closed, "He is the son of your grandfather''s affair with your mother!" "They were in that disgusting rtionship before your mother, Carme was married to your father. That wrench was your grandfather''s assistant at first." She closed her eyes, recalling the disastrous past she has suffered at a young age. "That time Carme drugged Arthur (Grandma''s husband) and had a night of sin. Dominic came to her womb. She started ckmailing him. To save his reputation, Arthur decided to tie my precious son with that wrench!" "My poor son..." She shook her head, feeling distraught at her husband''s deed. "Then Dominic arrived. And soon, you followed but from your father." "Me and your father were unaware of this and things were going well, until one day, I..." Droplets of tears rolled from her eyes as Victoria caressed her back in aforting manner. "I caught my husband and your mother... together... in my bed..." She covered her mouth and shook her head, feeling so angry and sad at the same time. "I didn''t let them know my presence and investigated the matter. And soon, I find out what happened before." "I was so shocked, Aless. I was broken, ripped apart. I loved that man with all my heart and what he did do to me? He broke me. Shattered my all dream and destroyed my lovely home.." She sobbed but continued to reveal the truth. "I wanted to tell everything to your father. But, when I tried to tell him, your mother fall ill suddenly. At that time, I saw my precious son being a madman for his wife. I..." She shook her head. "I could not tell him, Aless. But, tried to keep them apart in my ways. Even though I have watched Dominic growing up before my eyes, I couldn''t hurt my son the way I was hurt. Because he moved Dominic just like he loved you." She sighed deeply... "But, destiny has some other ns for us. Nothing can indeed be kept hidden for a long time. Soon, your father finds it out. He caught them red-handed." "He used to love his father and wife a lot. Even at times, he would argue with me for his father. And my son was devastated. He could not take the truth and... And he killed your mother. Then he suicide." Grandma broke down in tears after revealing the years of suppressed sorrows. "They didn''t die in a car ident. I lied, Aless." Aless stood benumbed. His breath stopped for a second and everything fall silent around him. He could only stare at his grandmother because her words stopped processing in his head. Slowly, all the images started turning ck and white in him, not giving a way out of the mess. ''He is not your brother, he is your uncle. He is the child of your grandfather and mother. Your father killed your mother and then himself.'' These words were the only thing roaming in his head. Aless saw Grandma crying. Her old age caught her good and she was about to fall when Victoria let go of his hand and hold her, helping her to stand on her feet. And him? He is Still in a daze. He felt like the ground under his feet was the wind and he is floating. "Grandma... Are you alright?" Victoria asked. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Grandma stood straight, getting her support and her gaze fell on Alessandro. She slowly walked toward him. "I am sorry my child. I never wanted to lie to you but, I had no choice. I was helpless." "Baby, I..." She sighed. "I never wanted this truth toe out. But, I couldn''t help it." "When Victoria came to me and informed me about his evil deeds, I told her everything." She turned around and hold Victoria''s hand with grateful eyes. "She is the one who encouraged me to open up and end this mess. She is the one who brought you out of the huge trouble." "I... I always misunderstood this beautiful girl. When the news of drugs spread years ago, the scene of your grandfather and mother came before my eyes. I couldn''t help but feared the same destiny for you. I thought she is doing everything just to get your properties. I was helpless and despised her. I wronged her and I do apologise for that Victoria..." "Please forgive me." She cried holding her hands. Victoria shook her head and kissed Grandma''s hands. "Honestly, I used to hate your ways and the way you treated me. But now, I am aware of the reason behind it. Your fear and care for Aless made you like that and I understand itpletely. It was none of our faultspletely. I am d that everything from the past we left in the past, Grandma." "Is it true that you tried to kill him, Grandma?" Aless asked suddenly, taking both Nina and Victoria in shock. Both women paused and turned to face Aless. He is still staring at his grandmother nkly. Victoria caressed her back and nodded in silence when Grandma closed her eyes and gave a slow but firm nod. "For years, I tolerated him in front of my eyes. After your father''s death. A few dayster, your grandfather died too. I didn''t want you to grow up with him, so I send him to Paris, in a boarding school." "I thought I can suppress the truth from you two. I thought Dominic was not at fault, but I forgot that a betrayer''s blood could only betray. He started growing up exactly like his father and started nning to snatch your deserving position of Director..." "I have had enough and couldn''t see him destroying my only family. So I set up the fire to kill him and erase him from your way permanently." ¡°But I didn''t realise that Victoria was there too. I didn''t know her before. Just heard it recently. She used to believe that he died while saving her. In her eyes, he was a hero but that was not right. He might save you, Victoria but he was not a hero at all! He has born as a sin. The sin I have endured for the past thirty-two years." "But, I wasn''t seeded at all. He was saved by that Vincent Warrior... Your grandfather''s beloved friend and my foe... The owner of Warrior Industries... Grandma smiled bitterly. "That man was your grandfather''s very close friend and a foe to me. He did help your grandfather to hide his sins from me. In Arthur''s every step, Vincent supported him other than stopping him and being a good friend. But he chose not to. Even your mother''s marriage with your father was his idea!" Suddenly, Dominic startedughing. All the attention turned to him and he hovered on the desk. "Yeah, she is right. Vincent Warrior saved me, even though he gave me his name. He invested in me and DW." A cold sneer formed at the corner of his lips, "The treatment I should get from my family, was given by an outsider. What a life that is, isn''t it, Miss Nina Devonte?" "Shut up!" Grandma shouted at her. She felt a sharp pain on the left side of her chest, but she did not stop her words to fall. "I should have thought that before! Vincent and that old bastard were best friends. I should have known that Dominic could be helped by him! It was all my fault! I should have been more careful! I should have killed this bastard by my own hand and Buried the secrets deep down in the ground so that my Aless never had to face such a terrible reality!" Grandma cried. "But, I failed. I failed in the end. I couldn''t save my grandchild from this cruel mess!" "Yeah, of course, you failed old woman!" Dominic suddenly snapped at Nina. "If it wasn''t for you old bitch, how could I have been injured? How could I have lost Victoria, who was supposed to be my wife? How could I miss the chance to have my own family with her!?" He yelled at her and Victoria gasped. "Shut up! Shut the fuck up, Dominic!" She yelled back at him. "What we had in the past, that is gone years ago! Do you understand!? Never brought this up again! I may like you before but I never loved you the way I Love Aless! He is my only love and the father of my child!" "There was a time when I thought I would want to meet you in the afterlife. I thought you deserve to live. But, what you did to Aless, now I don''t think like that anymore. I think I was wrong to even think good of you!" Alessandro on the other hand, clenched his fists when he heard Dominic''s words. He always knew that Dominic did not only want Reywalt but something else. And that something is Victoria Edwards. However, Victoria''s words to Dominic eased him a little. His heart stopped being too ufortably and a soft glint shed across his eyes when they fell on Victoria. Dominic startedughing. "Yeah, of course." He scoffed. "That only made me yearn for this old bitch''s death more and more. You should die!" Grandma cried in silence. For years, she only did it. She has now mastered the knowledge of shedding tears avoiding all attention on her." "You''re right, I should have died a long time ago. When I can not stop my husband''s affair with his own daughter-inw. When I can''t save my son and now, I even failed to protect my grandson. I should die and go to hell!" Nina cried and trembled. The pain in her chest grew more with time and soon, she started feeling too weak to take a breath. The throb in her chest fastened and the pain increased. Her hand clenched her chest, as her face wrinkled up in pain. "Grandma!" both Aless and Victoria gasped in unison and rushed beside her. Immediately, Aless hold her in his arms and Victoria called for an ambnce. Soon, the ambnce came and Aless picked up his grandmother and rushed downstairs with Victoria following him behind. Calvin helped them too. All of them were worried. But, in the midst of all, Dominic only stood in the Director''s Office. If they turned around, they would have noticed the evil smirk that formed at the corner of his lips. Those blue eyes were sharp and had some more hidden secrets. That is still deep down in his heart and unknown to all, forming a position toe out soon... ********** AUTHOR''S NOTE... Finally! The truth is out. But, what''s there more? Chapter 125 A white little note... Chapter 125 A white little note... VICTORIA''S POV... Anxious, shocked, hurt and betrayed all these words could describe my Aless at this moment. Standing before the operation theatre, staring at the red light on top of the entrance nkly. Even though he is not revealing his expressions, I know, I could feel his sorrows. For the past couple of days, lots of things have happened around us. Our life has just turned into a drama. I would say, it''s more dramatic nowadays than those scripted dramas. First, my kidnap. Second, Leo''s premature birth. Dominic''s revenge on Aless by buying Reywalt''s shares. The truth of his identity and now this ... Lots of things are going on with him right now. and I just wish to take all of it from him and give him some time to rx. Some burdensand pains people need to bear alone and they can''t be shared with anyone even if they want to. I walked beside him and touched his shoulder. He didn''t respond but kept staring at that red light as if it was deciding his entire life''s events. And honestly, it does. "Aless..." I called to him softly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He slowly turned to me. His ocean-blue eyes were dull and lost. I couldn''t see that glint anymore. He is broken by the truth that was ced before him today. His look made my heart clench in a tight cold grip. Still, for him, I tried to hold myself back and not to break in front of him to give him more pain. He only stared at me. It felt like his body is here but he is somewhere else. Far away from me. "Alessandro ..." I called him again, turning him back to me now. He was still the same, no response. I cupped his cheeks. "Baby, talk to me. Don''t be like this, please." I begged him helplessly. Still unresponsive. Sigh ... I pulled him closer and hugged him by the neck and caressed his hair. "Hey, it''s alright. Everything will be fine." I whispered in his ears. "Trust me," I added. A few secondster, I felt his movement and slowly, his hands wrapped around me, hugging me tightly as he hid his face in my neck, as if trying to seek somefort. I did my best to hold him tightly and spread some warmth to his frozen mind. Soon, the red light was off and the surgeon came out. Breaking the hug, Aless turned to them, "What happened, doctor? How is grandma?" He asked anxiously and I supported him by his arm. Two surgeons were inside, just walked out and both looked at each other before the head surgeon sighed and removed his head clothes slowly. "Doctor! Why aren''t you talking!" He almost yelled this time, his tone heavy. The head surgeon shook his head. "We are sorry Mr Devonte. We tried our best. But...we could not save the patient..." I gasped. More on Aless than the news itself. "NO!" Aless growled and immediately his hands fisted into the doctor''s cor as he yelled in his face. "How dare you say that!? What were you doing inside all this time!? How could you not save her!? Why did you get your fucking degrees!? Say it was a lie! Say you lied to me!" He shouted and I and the other doctors tried to move him from the doctor. "Aless... Please calm down." I cried. The news about Grandma and Now it is less of a chaotic mess, affecting my mind too. Still, I am trying to keep my cool with him. Even though I understand that his emotions caught him badly, I couldn''t let him harm others swayed away by his emotions. "Aless, stop it!" I pulled him off the doctor . Finally, he broke down, realising what had just happened. He fell on his knees and started crying and I tried my best tofort him from besides. Soon, my parents and Antonio arrived. I had already informed them when Grandma was in the hospital. But, they were a bitte. Everything has just ended now. They looked at us and I shook my head. Both Papa and Antonio lowered their heads in sorrow and Mama gasped, immediatelying beside Aless. It''s good that they are here. At this moment, he needs the support of a strong bond that onlyes from a family. And we are his family. Especially mama. Since he went to Edwards Manor to live, mama became more motherly towards him. Even more than me and Antonio. A few minutester, the bed was pushed out of OT where Grandma Nina was lying with her eyes closed. Her whole body is covered with a white sheet. Aless stood up with the support of us and slowly, dragged himself before the bed. The doctor removed the white sheet over her face and that teared up us all. I even saw Papa wiping his tears a little. Aless once again broke before his grandma. She is gone now, but the grace and charm of the elder deeply and peacefully. Soon, Aunt Giana and her daughter also arrived. They shed a few drops of tears for Grandma too but honestly, I didn''t notice a bit of regret or sadness in their faces. It was more like both mother and daughter are happy after losing Grandma. Just here to show some formalities. They didn''t dare to bother us. Just stood there until the formalities were done and then after every formality waspleted, it was time to take Grandma home and Bury her with respect she deserves. Her corpse was sent to the ambnce downstairs and her belongings to her daughter. As I were to apany my husband, the head surgeon suddenly stopped me. "Miss, Edwards..." I turned to him. "What happened, surgeon?" He looked behind me carefully at the other family members and then at me. "Will you follow me alone? I need to talk to you." I was confused but decided to follow him. Letting Mama know silently and letting her handle Aless, I stepped aside with the doctor. He took me to a corner and then looked around carefully, before pulling out a white note from his pocket and handing it to me. "What is it, doctor?" I asked. "Please, keep it to you securely. It''s given by Madam Devonte when she was in her death bed. And open it only when you are home and alone." He said, stopping me when I was about to see the note. I blinked and then frowned. "What is all this, doc? I... Maybe, it''s not for me but for his grandson. You..." "Miss Edwards." He interrupted me. "This is not the right time to talk here. Madam Devonte wanted me to give you this and there is no mistake we made to hear her spelling your name. I am just doing my work. She has a huge debt to me and this is my time to pay for it. Please, go home now and see itter. And then, contact me. Remember, don''t open this note before others. She Specially asked me to give this to you." The doctor said very seriously. "Victoria..." I heard Ant. calling me. I nodded to the doctor and left immediately with my family after keeping the folded white note in my bag... I don''t know what the doctor just gave me or how true his words are. But, I also Couldn''t find a reason for him to lie to me. I need to find out what''s happening soon. But for now, I need to hold my patience as much as possible... Chapter 126 Will you leave me? Chapter 126 Will you leave me? A Few Days Later of Grandma Nina''s Death... VICTORIA''S POV... I lifted Leo slightly and patted his back as he let out a small blurp after breast feeding. My son is growing stronger day by day. Now he opens his eyes and looks around with those bluish green eyes of him. He even smiles whenever he sees his father. He started recognising people around him I guess. Especially his father. Whenever Aless is around he would turn to him and his little mouth would curve a little. Even he looks like a small version of Aless. With time, I guess, he would look a lot like him. Honestly, sometimes I do feel jealous when he only smiles at his father, Yet, also feel happy knowing, his warm smile helps Aless to forget his deep sorrows. Leo watched me when I once again hold him t in my arms as if thinking, what this woman is doing? And then closed his eyes again with a little pout. I couldn''t help but kiss the little pout. Sometimes I want to bite him! Is that even normal? I don''t know! But, he looks so delicate and peaceful. Soon, I started swinging him slowly in my arms and soon, he fall asleep. His life is the best! He sleeps in different arms every day! And everyone loves him so much! I put him down on his baby cot and covered him securely before dropping another kiss on his forehead. It''s an amazing feeling, to be a mother. I know now, how painful it is to give birth. It''s definitely not a sweet experience but a terrible one! Especially, for me! But, amid all, when I looked at my little angel, all the pain just washed away every time. Letting him sleep, I started searching for Aless. He is at home. It''s been a few days since Grandma passed away and since then, Aless didn''t really go to the office and stayed home all the time. He worked from home. And I didn''t ask him to go to the office either. He needed rest, after all. Even Mama, papa and Antonio agreed to this decision too. Yeah, for the information, we are still staying in the Edwards Manor. Staying between everyone will lessen his sorrows a bit if not the whole. I searched for him in the living room but he wasn''t there. I went to the library, he wasn''t there even. Eventually, I searched for him in the dining area and the kitchen, but, no trace of him. As I was getting out of the kitchen when I saw James entering with two grocery bags in his hands. I stopped him. "James, did you see Aless?" I asked him. The old man frowned a little and thought for a moment before nodding his head. "Yeah, Just saw him in the gazebo, backyard before going to the market." "Oh, okay, thanks!" Thanking him, I walked out of the Manor and James was right. Aless was still sitting alone in the gazebo, holding something in his hands. I don''t really know what is it, so I just stepped toward him. When I went close to him, I found him holding Grandma''s photo with him. I remember this photo of them. On our first marriage anniversary, they took the photo. Even though none of them recalled the anniversary, or if they, they didn''t really care, I was just at one corner when they were clicking the photo. Grandma liked it and Aless promised her to frame it. Now, those days were just a past and the woman on the phone has long gone. Only the split images of her memories are here with us. She used to be the closest family to Aless. Although my rtionship with her wasn''t that good before, we overcame it. But, for Aless, she was the one who cared for him in his family. Dominic is out of the sybus now. His own aunt and cousin never really cared. Since the funeral of Grandma, they did not even call him for once! So, his pain is something I couldn''t understand, but I will try my best to be his support always. I slowly walked toward him and sat beside him. I hold his hand as his blue gaze turned to me. My heart violently clenched at those dull eyes. It''s really hard for me to see him in this state. Yet, I have to be patient and give him enough time to slowly recover from this pain. Leaning toward him, I hugged him tightly. "You still have me and Leo beside you," I whispered in his ears, as he hugged me back. A Few secondster, we broke the hug, and I leaned on his firm chest. His one hand hold me and the other one still holding the photo frame. I heard his sigh again. "I never thought that she was hiding such truths in her heart for thirty-two years." Alessandro''s tone was haggard. "I always thought, after growing up I have been the best support to her both physically and emotionally. I thought I protected her well. But..." He sighed again as I caressed his thigh in aforting manner. "But, I was wrong, Victoria. It was her who always protected me from all the evil. She was like a shadow to me. She was so strong to digest all the wrongs alone..." "Hmm..." I hummed, agreeing with him. Yeah, she really was the strongest woman. Suppressing all her inner turmoils, she not only kept Aless safe but hold the reputation of the Devontes in the public. I don''t know what would I have done if I was in her ce. Aless continued sadly, "I was only three years old when my parents died. I don''t remember anything. My brother and grandmother were the only family with me. I never thought about ......" He turned silent in the middle, maybe recalling the vicious truth he just faced a few days ago. I sat straight and turned to him better cupping his both cheeks. "None of this has anything to do with you, you didn''t do anything wrong, Alessandro. Don''t be sad for something which was never your fault." I looked deep into those eyes as they looked at me, trying to search for somefort and I am willing to give it to him. He nodded and I once again leaned on his chest. We both fell into a peaceful silence, when suddenly, "Victoria, What would you do if one day I couldn''t be the President of Reywalt? Will you leave me?" He asked. I don''t really know why would he think like that, but I am willing to give him the answer. I tilted my head and smiled at his silly question, "Then I will support you. You stay home and take care of our children while I earn money to support the family." Even though I said the words lightly but I mean every part of it. It doesn''t matter if Aless remains the President of Reywalt or not. He stays beside me is the only thing I want. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He silently turned his gaze down to me. His eyes flickered with amusement as he hold me tightly in his arms and dropped a kiss on my head. "I love you, Mrs Devonte." He said as I smiled happily. "I love you too, Mr Devonte," I replied. Chapter 127 Dont provoke me Chapter 127 Don''t provoke me One more monthter... ALESSANDRO''S POV... I lifted my son''s little legs together and smiled at him before wiping his little butt after he dirtied his pants. He watched me with his bluish-green eyes and his hands were intertwined together. This little angel has exquisite eyes. I swear, his eyes are the rarest eyes I have seen ever in my life. I don''t know if the colour of his eyes would change with his growing up, but I prefer them to stay like this. They are so elite and delightful to look at. So deep and enchanting like his mother. Wiping his lower area, I covered him again and smiled, "That''s it, we are done." Immediately, his little mouth curved a little in a smile as if he understood my words. That made my heart flutter and my throat heaved up with a slight guilt. I don''t know why he does that. Because sometimes I felt like I don''t deserve that smile. When it was the crucial time, I didn''t choose him but his mother. Shouldn''t he be choosing his mother over me? Because Victoria was the one who chose him. My wanting and need for this little guy is undeniable. I can''t imagine my life without him but when it came before me at that time, I chose Victoria. Do I feel guilty? Or, was I wrong to choose my wife? Not really. I don''t feel I am wrong because anyone would do that in my ce. I am certain that Victoria would have done the same. However, when I see his little face only smiling at me, I still feel a little guilt that surged up in me. That certain part of the time would sh before my eyes. I picked him up from the little desk that was newly nted for him in the room and held his little body close to my heart. He is too little for my frame but an amazing feeling when I realise, he is my flesh. My own fucking flesh! That always makes me proud. After losing my grandmother and brother at a time and with a cruel truth, I was devastated. My inner belief was shaken. I didn''t know what to do and at that very time, Victoria and her family stood beside me. Since the day I shifted her to live with her family, I never felt left alone for a second. They made me an honourable member of this family and gave me equal importance. After Grandma''s death, I thought I was going to fall in a dark pool but Victoria and her family didn''t let me. They grabbed my hand tightly and pulled me away from that grieving darkness. Papa, mama and Antonio, or James and Maria, none of them left me alone ever. They woulde and pass the time with me, doing different things and always makes me happy. My little son would always smile at me, making my heart warm. Even though Victoriains every time he does that, she also smiles with pride when I am not looking at her. Yet, I did see her. Even now, if she witnessed this, she would have done the same. I wouldn''t mention her being with me and I don''t have to. She is a shadow of mine. Always be by my side and never let me alone. She alone could pull me out of my distraction and turned out my biggest strength in life. She proved it again and again. Thest hit she did by saving me from losing my position in the But, not in Reywalt. I have decided to leave Reywalt because I thought it. And thought a lot about this. Even though what my mother and grandfather did was wrong but Dominic doesn''t have any fault in it. In Grandma''s eyes, he is a sin and I don''t me her for her thoughts. She suffered a lot. Now, she is gone and I guess, By giving away Reywalt I could make this up to him. What Grandma tried to do to him, wasn''t right and by giving up thepany and my position, I can live a little peacefully, I guess. Victoria worked a lot to acquire ten per cent shares of Reywalt and because of her, I am still the president of thepany. But, I know, when I will share my decision with her, she would never deny it. I put my son down in his baby cot and suddenly felt a soft touch on my back. I smiled without turning back I knew it was her... My Victoria... I hold her hand and pulled her in front of me. She followed my lead and stood right before me. She Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. tilted her head a little, "Hey Daddy." She said making me stiffen. Fuck! This woman is gonna be my death! I am already controlling myself with all my willpower. When I have my love of life roaming around me twenty-four/seven, then How I could not be excited? I leaned toward her, as she closed her eyes, thinking I would kiss her but I didn''t, and touched her jawline, kissed the ce and slowly dragged my lips to her ear, "Don''t provoke me, baby. I don''t know how long I can control my inner demons." I looked at her blushed cheeks and she bit down her lips, watching me through hershes. Her hands wrapped around my neck as she brought her lips to my ear, "Then who is stopping you?" She asked, luring out the demon I am keeping closed forcefully. I growled, "Baby, don''t be like this. I will lose it and I don''t want to hurt you..." But she didn''t stop and get closer to me if there is any space left between us and suddenly her soft touch fell on my hard cock in the trouser, "It won''t hurt anymore. I have talked to the doctor." She said as I gasped in silence when grabbed my rock over the pant. I growled before grabbing her by the neck and kissing her hard, immediately she felt for it and I lost it. I picked her up and take her to bed. I won''t let her go this time! *************** The next morning, when I woke up, Victoria was still asleep. She couldn''t sleep the whole night while taking care of Leonor. We split our time andst night was her time to do it. Even though I exhausted her, so I didn''t wake her up and left the bed. Kissing both my lives on their foreheads, I went to freshen up and started getting ready for the office. When I came out of the walk-in closet, they were still asleep. Kissing them again and leaving a note for Victoria, I went downstairs. Have breakfast with other family members. They supported my decision to go to the office and I didn''t tell them my real n I walked out of the mansion as Calvin came to pick me up. He smiled, "Good Morning, boss. It''s good to see you again." I smiled at him and nodded, keeping my thoughts to me. I even nned to give him a raise. He did work hard a lot in my absence. This needs to be appreciated. Will do that today before giving all of it to Dominic. I went to the office and everyone greeted me with their happy faces. It felt good seeing them and my usual ce again. I am d that nothing changed yet. But soon, it would. I just hope everything remains the same even after my leave. I entered the elevator and went to the President and CEO''S floor. Dominic is in the CEO''S office. Yes, Dominic is the CEO these days. Now, he is also an important shareholder of thepany and with the secondrgest shareholder of Reywalt, he got the position of the CEO, ording to the rule. Well, it would change soon. I have heard from Calvin that hees to thepany regrly and did his work. Honestly, I don''t have any problem with himing to thepany. Brother or uncle, he has rights as a member of Devontes. And when I am nning to give it all to him, what problem should I have, right? But, the idea of him being my uncle and not my brother with the cruel truth of my grandfather and mother''s affair, this is really hard and awkward for me to face him. I don''t know how Grandma epted it. I am not justifying Grandma''s action either and that is why I am here today. When I saw him, he looked haggard. Still, he smiled at me, "Finally, you are here. Thepany needs its president after all." I couldn''t smile at him, as I looked forward at his tired but smiling face, "I don''t even know what to call you now ..." I replied honestly. Dominic nodded his head but didn''t say anything further for a moment. I walked toward him as he looked up at me, slightly confused. "May I take a seat?" I asked. "Yourpany, who am I to stop you?" He asked with a smirk on his face. He paused for a second and suddenly asked, "Is her funeral over?" "Hmm..." I nodded. We both turned silent again. The situation started getting awkward around. He intertwined his fingers, "So? How may I help you?" He asked. I took out a document from the brown file in my hand and handed it to Dominic, "This is all the shares of Reywalt that Victoria and I own." Dominic gave a helpless and confusing smile, staring at the brown file. "What do you mean? Do you think I can''t afford to lose?" He raised his brow at me and I just smiled, shaking my head at him. "I just want to make it up to you. After what Grandma did to you, I don''t think it''s right for me to not acknowledge this matter. No matter what the reason was for her, what she did is wrong." I replied honestly. Dominic sneered bitterly, "Ever since I found out about my identity, I''ve been disgusted with myself and the Devonte family every day. You are the only one I don¡¯t want to hurt! But why do you have to take Victoria away?" My fists clenched at his mention. I knew that at some point, he is still aiming for Victoria. He watched me and his smirk deepened, knowing his words affecting me. "What?" He raised his brow at me. "Do you also think Victoria approached you just because we look alike? In fact, I am the one she really loves, right?" Chapter 128 Something strange ... Chapter 128 Something strange ... ALESSANDRO''S POV... ''She still has feelings for me, right?'' He said with a brow raised, watching me with his signature smirk. At this point, I only knew one thing, this man is not as cool as he portrays. He is way too dangerous than that. After everything that happened, he is still behind my Victoria. At this moment, I want nothing but to punch his face. I might be good enough to give away my assets but not so kind as to let go of my wife and child. My fists clenched tightly under the desk as I tried to keep my calm. I am here to end things peacefully and not in a dirty way. Got recovered from my miseries after a lot of struggle. Now, I don''t want to be recurred in those nightmares once again. I pushed back the brown file to him and stood up, staring deeply at the sneering guy. "Here are the documents, Dominic. Reywalt ispletely yours now. But before that, I hope you could arrange a raise for Calvin for being such a loyal andputable assistant. I will inform the finance department before leaving. If you felt troubled to understand any part of it, just ask Calvin, he will let you know." I could not help the coldness in my voice. With that, I turned around and was about to leave when I heard, "See? Now, you don''t have any answer to give me, huh? Admit it Andro, she still has me in her mind and not you. You are just a shadow of mine in her life. That one recement that looked like me..." I felt my body stiffened. Am I too easy to be vanquished? I guess, he really didn''t realise it in the counter of his ego. I turned to face him calmly and smiled at him before leaning a little toward his desk, which was once mine. "You are too confident, aren''t you, brother? Oh, not brother! Should I say, Uncle Dominic?" I arched my brow and his expression changed visibly. I know it''s triggering for him and he should have known this I did not expand the business in a short amount of time with pure deeds and innocence, of course. My smirk deepened, as I continued, "There is always a saying, confidence is good, but overconfidence?" I shrugged shaking my head. "Victoria stays with me and every night when she moans under me, screaming my name off her lips while begging me to never stop, it didn''t seem like she was thinking something else or someone other than me," I said as if I was gone back to the time where I pleased her every time. And then looked down at Dominic again. His face turned ugly now, which satisfied my burning soul a little. "Even this morning? Oh, that was amazing." I exined my joy and chuckled. "So, you better watch your next words. Who knows, when the arrow turns to you..." I slightly raised my brow at him and then turned around, walking out of the office before I made it uglier. I don''t want to bring Victoria anymore between us like this. She is not just a woman or a wife of mine, she is much more than that. Someone I hold so dear and admire. Saying things about her in that way isn''t my style, yet, I had no choice and did something I never imagined doing. Maybe, for some people, this is not even a thing, but for me, it''s a great deal. I have hurt her in the past so much that I don''t want even a dot of my past behaviour on her. She changed me for the better. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I walked out of the office and let go of a breath I didn''t realise I was holding till now. It''s much more refreshing outside and without his presence. As I came out, I find Calvin sitting on his desk. Watching me, he stood up respectfully, "Do you need anything, sir?" I smiled, walking toward him. "I won''t need anything from now on, Calvin." He blinked. "Yes, sir? I don''t get it." He said in confusion, which made me smile sadly. "I mean it. I am leaving Reywalt." I said it finally. He stared at me in a daze for some time and I chuckled. "Yeah, I am. Dominic will be the new president of thepany and I hope you will work hard the same way you did for me." "But sir, this is..." He shook his head, maybe lost for words. "I..." His lips parted and then closed. I patted his shoulder. "I have taken my decision already, Calvin. It won''t change. I didn''t announce it because I want to leave silently. But, before that, I have onest thing to do. You did work hard for me and in my absence too. You deserve a raise for that. I hope that will be a little reward for you from me." I said and turned around, leaving him slightly shocked and a little sad, maybe? As I was about to enter the lift, I heard, "Director..." I paused and looked back only to be engulfed into a hug. I was surprised for a second before patting his back. A Few secondster, he let me go and his head lowered. "It was so nice working with you, sir. And..." He paused before adding, "I am sorry." He apologised, making me frown. "Sorry? For what?" I asked. He didn''t look into my eyes but kept his head lower, "For my... Irresponsible behaviours sometimes." He replied. I don''t know if he is saying the actual reason. But, whatever it is, there is no need for me to know anymore. Smiling, I patted his shoulder before entering the elevator. I roamed my gaze to the familiar ce for onest time and pressed the button of the elevator. When the door started getting closed, Calvin raised his head and our eyes met. His face was nk and his deep brown eyes hold nothing. For a moment, I felt like something snapped there and before I could know, the elevator door closed, leaving me with curiosity. I don''t know what is that I see in him. If that is the imagination of my inquisitive mind. But, there was something that I had never seen in those eyes ... ********** AUTHOR''S NOTE ... Guys, what could it be? Any guess? Please doments and let me know! Chapter 129 A guy who called was... Chapter 129 A guy who called was... VICTORIA''S POV ... I yawned and stretched my hands, waking up while rubbing my eyes. That stingy man, really exhausted mest night! I rolled over to hold my husband but met with emptiness only. I frowned and turned to the other side to see if he is beside Leo. But no. Leo is sleeping alone in his cot. My eyes fell on the closed bathroom door. Is he there? Guess, I need to check. I get off the bedzily and went to the bathroom only to meet silence again. Wait, he is not in the bathroom either? Then where is he? Soon, I checked in the walk-in closet and the verandah. All of them are empty. Slowly, I dragged myself to the bed and slumped at the edge, lying t on the bed, wearing only his white shirt. I don''t remember wearing this. Maybe, he put it for me. But, the question is, where is he at this time? Should I call? Generally, he would be sleeping at this hour and not out of bed! I thought once before stretching my hand to pull my mobile phone and suddenly something dropped as I picked up my phone. Frowning, I lowered my head and found a note. Extending my hand, I picked up the note andid t on the bed before opening it. Oh! It''s from Aless ... I started reading, ''Hey, Beautiful, I may not be by you after you are awake this morning. I am going to the office ....'' Oh! Did he go to the office? My heart fluttered reading the line until I started reading further. ''For thest one month, I thought about something again and again. Grnadma''s inhuman deed to Dominic. it''s hurtful for me and the truths are way too difficult to ept. Everything... Still, I don''t justify Grandma''s action and I think as her closest family member, I need to take a step to make it right. To make it up to Dominic because like me, he is innocent too. He never asked for the things that had happened to him. So, after thinking for a long time, I have decided to let go of Reywalt and give it to him. Maybe, this is how I can keep my heart in little ease. I know this is something I should share with you beforehand because you did a lot for me to support and hold my position. But Victoria, you are mine and I know, you want to see me happy. I know if no one understands, you will and be my strength. That is the reason I could hold myself strong after everything and gain my courage, my love. I have thought about what you said that day. Staying home and taking care of our children isn''t a bad idea, huh? (a wink sign) Jokes apart, I might do my work already and soon will be by your side. Your charming husband, (wink) Alessandro.'' I stared at the note and suddenly felt a prickly feeling on my cheeks. I touched there only to gasp in silence. Tears... I am crying. I am not surprised by my tears though. This note of his shows how much he has changed and turned mature. This state of mind wasn''t there when I spend my first three years of marriage with him. He was an arrogant, egoistic and proud man who never really counted others'' feelings and always did his mind''s. But this Alessandro has long passed those behaviours. Now, he is a caring husband. A lovable father. A mature son and a Man. Yes, he is a man now and I am so proud of him. I kept the note aside and freshened up while going downstairs with Leo, leaving him to my mother. All day mama papa''s time would go yful with their grandson and the urge for Antonio''s marriage has toned down a bit. I turned my head to Antonio, standing at the entrance of the living room while leaning leisurely on the door frame. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "What? No office today,zy ars?" I raised my brow at him and he only narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, do have. Just taking a little rest for a day." I nodded, standing beside him as I watched him from the corner of my eyes. He seemed a little tired. I touched his shoulder. "Are you alright, Ant? Don''t lie to me. You don''t seem to be fine." He hold my hand and kissed the back of it and smiled, "Nothing, you know the workloads of a director. I can''t even take a maternity leave, after all." He yfully winked and I breathed peacefully, "That''s true though." I replied, suppressing the possibility that he lied to me about his worries. I didn''t pressurise him and hoped for the best for my brother. We both chuckled when he asked, "Heard he went to the office today? What do you think? he can handle it? Dominic will be there after all." He sounded concerned. Yeah, he is. These days, their rtionship turned to a new stage. A stage of brotherhood. Their conflicts dissolved and they became pals now. I nodded, "Don''t worry about him. He is strong now and enough to handle." I assured him, silently avoiding the part about Aless''s real intention as I realised that he didn''t tell it to anyone. Honestly, I don''t want to tell this matter to anyone by myself. Because it''s his thing to tell. I am sure, he will do it soon. We both fell into silence as we watched our parents ying with their grandson. I was about to ask Antonio more about hispany when my phone started ringing. I excused myself a little away and walked aside. It was Sage. He wouldn''t call without any important matter. I received the call, "What is it?" "Ma''am, I was investigating the time when you were kidnapped. It always felt that there is something we missed, that is why I dug the part more. I just find out something ..." He paused, making my heart jump for no reason. That time has passed, right? What news there would be everything I know. Then why am I scared and feeling uneasy? I gulped the lump of difort and toughened my tone, "What is it?" "I find out the man who called you that day, using President Edwards''s phone." "And?" "The man was David, President Edwards''s assistant ..." He said. ************* AUTHOR''S NOTE ... Guys, what do you think gonna happen next!? So much confusion!!! Chapter 130 Why? Chapter 130 Why? VICTORIA''S POV ... ''The man was David, President Edwards''s assistant.'' That line wasn''t only a line for me, but an eradication of my conviction. My phone was pressed to my ear and my eyes were glued to my brother, who was now squatting before my baby, ying with his nephew, unaware of my gaze on him. I am frozen on the ground. Never in my life had I ever imagined that the man who called me was one of the closest people to Antonio. No, I don''t doubt my brother. I know him and he would never do anything to harm me but always protected me and even will forever. But Daniel? He is someone Antonio trusted a lot. How am I going to put my inner turmoil aside and investigate this matter? "Ma''am? Are you there?" I heard Sgae''s worried tone from the other side and nodded my head. "Hmm, listening. Just a second." I replied and after taking onest look at my happy family, I stepped out of the living room. I rushed to my room and closed the door carefully. This is getting too muchplicated at this point. "Hmm... Go on." I urged Sage after settling on the couch in my bedroom. "Did you investigate it properly, Sage? David is the most trusted guy of Antonio." "Yes, Ma''am," Sage replied confidently. "I know this is sensitive and after getting the information, I cross checked it again and again and it turned out the truth. David worked for Miss White. But the reason is still unknown." He said. I remained silent for some time before speaking, "Do you have enough proof, Sage? I need a concrete proof at this point." "Yes, ma''am. I do have. The voice record of the man on the call matched with him in the examination. Even have an eye witness who has seen him with Miss White in the art school." He replied. "Just a little push and he will blurt it out. Now, after Miss White''s death, he is powerless." He added. "Fine then. Pick me up this evening. We will pay a visit to this new guest. Till then keep a close eye on him and let me know if you get any more information regarding this or any other matter." I ordered. "Yes, ma''am." He replied respectfully before I hung up the call. I leaned on the couch, tossing the phone beside me. What could be the reason for David to work with Cami? He has always been loyal to Antonio. And as his sister, David shouldn''t have hurt me. Then why? The more depth I am getting into this matter, the more it''s gettingplicated. If David took a step to hurt me. Then it''s very much possible that he is nning to hurt Antonio, or maybe, the whole Edwards family. Still, that one question remains, why? Soon, Antonio''s haggard face crossed my mind. Is there something going on in thepany that he is not sharing with us and enduring it alone? Now, with a hidden enemy around us, I am more scared for him. I thought for some more time but was pushed back to the dark corner of confusion. Nothing came to my mind that could rte to David in this matter. So, I decided to let it go for now and find it out in the evening. Right now, I need to turn my focus on my husband, who requires it. I guess, I should call him. While going to the phone list for his number, I came downstairs only to find that, Alessandro is already home. Our eyes met from a distance. Yet, I couldn''t read him. He is nk and off for some reason. As I started walking toward him, Antonio noticed him too. "Aless?" He sounded confused. "Didn''t you go to the office this morning? Why did youe back this early?" He asked, now sounding worried. "Is everything alright in thepany? Did Dominic do something?" He stood up from the sofa and both mama and papa turned their attention to him too. I walked close to my man. Without a word, I hold his hand and caressed the back of it. He looked at me and those blue eyes were somewhat dull, asking for some warmth and appreciation. I smiled at him in assurance and nodded at him. Silently saying to him that, ''Everything is fine and I will support him no matter what.'' The formed eclipse in his eyes softened a little as he inhaled a sharp breath before turning to my parents and brother, who were staring at us in confusion but know that something is gonnae to their way. "Yeah, I came back. I came back... Permanently." He finally breathed out. Antonio frowned, "What do you mean by that?" "Yes, Aless." Mama spoke, "What happened, son?" "I..." Aless paused and I tightened my grip on his hand, assuring him again. His stiffened body rxed a little, "I left Reywalt Permanently. I have given my shares to Dominic." "What!?" All three of them gasped in unison as they stared at us as if they just saw aliensnding before them. "Are you fucking kidding us!?" Antonio was the one who reacted first. "What did you do!? Gave up your shares and fight, for that... Bastard!?" "Antonio..." I warned my brother this time. "Calm down. Listen to him first." I was very calm than others at the moment. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Calm down?" He frowned and then his eyes widened a little in realisation. "You want me to calm down? This man just gave away his sweat and blood to someone who never thought before hurting him!?" He stated in displeasure. Suddenly, "Wait, you knew about it? Victoria! Have you gone crazy along!?" Before I could speak, Papa came forward and hold Antonio''s shoulder. "Vic is right. Calm down, Antonio. Let''s hear him first and then we will talk, okay? He is the one to choose and I am sure he didn''t do anything without thinking." Papa turned to us and gestured for us to go forward. "Let''s seat here and talk. I am sure, the misunderstandings will be resolved by this." I agreed with Papa and pulled Alessandro''s hand to the front and made him seat before sitting closely beside him as Leo was taken away by Maria. After we all settled into the sofa, Mama watched us with concern, "Go ahead, Aless. We are all here to listen to you. You are one of us and we believe in you. Now,e on. Go ahead." She said as I felt his grip on my hand tightens. I caressed my thumb on his knuckle, smiling up at him with a nod. Reassuring him that I am always with him ... Chapter 131Mafia Manchini Chapter 131Mafia Manchini ALESSANDRO''S POV ... "I have let it go... My position and Reywalt." I started speaking as I felt Victoria silently holding my hand. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I just left a note for her this morning and as I came back, she didn''t even ask me the reason but supported me in silence, giving me enough courage that I needed. I looked at the people in front of me. They didn''t say anything, only Vincent (Mr Edwards) nodded at me, asking me to speak. I sighed inwardly and continued, "I know this sounded weird at this point, but what Grandma did back then wasn''t right to Dominic either. He mighte an illegitimate way but it was never his fault. I also understand Grandma''s situation and appreciate her courage and tolerance power. Still, it doesn''t justify when she tried to kill Dominic. Moreover ... That day five years ago, it was Victoria who identally was present in that fire incident and Dominic almost lost his life while saving her. And if he didn''t appear to save her that night, I wouldn''t get her." I kissed the back of her hand and continued again, "Yeah, he tried to harm me but his revenge against me was natural for trying to kill him. And to make it up to him, I left Reywalt." I exined and sat straight, looking at them. "You must be thinking then what will I do? Don''t worry about it, Reywalt is not my only business. It was the business I inherited. I have expanded my own different businesses while taking care of Reywalt. I can take care of my wife and son well enough and won''t let them suffer." I roamed my eyes on all three of them one by one and their expressions were nk. Suddenly, I felt a little squeeze on my hand and when turned to see Victoria, she smiled at me. I can see glints in her emerald-green eyes. "I believe in you, Aless." She said, soft but firm. And I swear this is the only thing I needed in my life. I don''t need anything else. Even if no one supports me, I don''t care. This only woman beside me is enough for me to fight against the world. I returned the smile squeezing her hand lightly in reply. And then turned to face the other members. "I am certain that you will take good care of them, Alessandro." Arianna (Mrs Edwards) spoke first. "I also believe that the decision you made is good for you. And as long as you guys are happy, we don''t care about anything else." She smile at us and both Antonio and Vincent nodded in agreement. I sighed inwardly in relief. I guess the problem has been solved finally. Just a little bit of cautiousness to follow against Dominic. Because I can''t lose Victoria and I know, she won''t leave me and Leonardo for anything. Just need to stop Dominic from hurting her or our baby at any cost. ********** VICTORIA''S POV ... In the evening, as nned I got ready and came out of the walk-in closet, wearing a ck tracksuit with a white and ck Nike. As I picked up my phone, Aless put Leo on his cot and came to me. "Should Ie with you?" He asked and I shook my head. "You don''t have to, baby. John and Sage areing with me. Moreover, it''s a new business deal. You need to put some trust in my client handling abilities." I pouted. He pulled me closer and kissed my head. "I have full confidence in you." I smiled and kissed his lips before parting from him. Yeah, I lied a little to him. I had to. I can''t take the risk to give him more stress when he is trying his best toe out from his own problems. Soon, I walked out of the Manor and picked up my not sovish ck Audi and inserted the address, send by Sage in the G****e map. Just hoping everything goes well and I get to know the real reason. I reached the location in half an hour. When I came out of the car, John and Sage were already there. "Does he live here?" I looked around, Asking. The ce is notvish much and is average. Sage nodded. "Yes, ma''am. He is at home now." "Alone?" I asked and they looked at each other before shaking their heads. "With his wife and daughter." "Did you check his background?" I turned to John this time and he nodded. "Yes, ma''am. At first nce, his background seems clean but while investigating further, I found out an interesting fact." He said. "Stop creating dramas in between! What is the fact?" I asked, feeling a little bit annoyed. John continued, "Before joining E Shine, David used to work with the Manchinis. One of the infamous Italian Mafia Families. He wasn''t in connection with them for over six years. I guessed it''s because of his wife and daughter. He loves them so much and his wife belongs to a normal background. He fell in love when he was working with the Mafia and then after being with his wife, he let go off the life and came to America and settled down here, changing his identity." I frowned, "So? How does it connect with my kidnapping?" "That is the issue, ma''am. Everything was going good but a few days ago, The head of the Machinis visited his ce!" "So?" I raised my brow. "I don''t know what they talked about but a few dayster, you were kidnapped." He exined and I blinked. "Are you saying that my kidnapping is rted to that Mafia''s visit to his home? How does it even possible? I didn''t even know that Mafia nor my family does!" It was really confusing! John shook his head. "I don''t know, ma''am. But, in the investigation, there was no connection of him with Miss Cami or the White family." This time Sage nodded his head, agreeing with him. He was silent all this while and spoke, "I even tried to find out David''s connection with Mr Dominic. But, no positive result came out. He doesn''t even have any need for money. His family is going well. I don''t know why, but it seems like the connection with the Mafia Manchini''s arrival and his involvement in your kidnapping is somewhat connected." I stayed silent for some time. When there is no connection, could it be possible that their guess is right? I pinched my lower lip with my thumb and index finger and let it go. I guess, this answer only could be given by David himself ... Chapter 132 He didnt want to kidnap you Chapter 132 He didn''t want to kidnap you VICTORIA''S POV ... Soon, we entered the apartment David lives. He stays on the fifth floor by Sage''s information. I rang the doorbell and a few secondster, a young woman around my age opened the door. She has brown hair and soft brown eyes and a sweet smile. She at first was surprised and then smiled, "Yes?" "Hi, I am Victoria Edwards. I am here to meet David Barron. Is he home?" I asked. She blinked once and then nodded. "Yes, he..." But before she could speak, we heard, "Who is it, Adele?" A male tone appeared. It was David. However, he paused and his jaw almost hit the Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ground when his eyes dropped on us. "Miss Edwards..." "Yeah," His wife smiled Turing to him. "She is looking for you, love." His wife said before stepping away to let her husbande forward. My eyes fell on his dark one and I could sense the nervousness that he kept failing to hide. "Ah... Miss Edwards. How can I help you, ma''am? Is everything alright?" "Well, just here to ask if my brother is fine? I heard that, he faced an ident?" I raised my brow at him and his eyes dimmed a little. Of course, he understood the meaning behind my words. "Huh? Who faced an ident?" Adele turned to her husband. "Honey, what happened?" David kept his eyes on me, now rmed of the situation. He pulled his wife closer and kissed her head. "Nothing happened, baby. She is President Antonio''s sister." "Oh!" Adele gasped before turning toward me. "I am really sorry. I didn''t know you were President Antonio''s sister. I..." "It''s alright. I just need to talk a little to your husband. Is that okay?" I asked. She is a sweetdy and very much devoted to her husband surely. I guess, her innocence brings him out of the dark world but how it connects me in all this? Adele immediately nodded her head. "Oh please, pleasee inside. I will bring something for you." "It''s alright. Just a few minutes if David wants. We will talk outside. David?" I raised my brow at him and he didn''t reply to me, only turned to his wife and informed her that he will be back soon... ******* I watched the man before me, trying to suppress his fear and nervousness. The man who worked with Mafias for years surely isn''t afraid of me but his family of course. Well, it''s my guess. Both Sage and John are standing beside him, alert on their toes and their nk mode has activated. Especially, Sage. I inserted my hands in the pocket and stared at David. "Do you know why you are here now?" I asked and he shook his head. Trying to maintain his cool. "Something you are here for, surely not rted to President Antonio." I smiled and nodded, "Smart enough, aren''t we? But, your smart mouth is not gonna work with me, David. You also know exactly why I am here. And before you try to y around, let me inform you that, I have proof and without an exact one, I really don''t take any step." David was still nk, as those dark eyes stared at me. "Why, David? Why did you do it?" I asked. "I... I did it for money." He replied and I chuckled, knowing he is lying. "David, I want to know the truth. The exact reason, not this stupid one. You earn a good amount and live a good life with your small and happy family. Your wife is sweet and she doesn''t have too many demands but one thing is that you live a simple life. And your daughter? She is only three years old and a happy child." I spoke as if I am saying his biodata. "I really needed money and that is why I did that." He spoke, lowering his head. Well, he is lying, certainly. "I am sorry ma''am. I did wrong." He apologised but his tone doesn''t hold any guilt there. Just a little bit of nervousness. I know the reason he gave me is not the truth at all and that is why he can say it so easily. "Okay, you needed money and that is why you agreed to Cami''s proposal?" I asked again and he nodded, still his head lowered. I stepped a little forward as I whispered, leaning a little toward him, "Does your wife know about your meeting with Manchini?" I asked, tapping on my chin. Immediately his eyes snapped up at me as his lips parted slightly. Shock is visible on his face. One or two sweat beads appeared on his forehead as he shook his head, "Wh.at are you ta..alking about? Who Manchini?" I raised my brow at him. "Oh?" And then smiled, folding my hands over my chest. "Listen, David, I am not here to create more dramas. I am here to know the truth only. Why, Manchini asked you to kidnap me?" I asked, feeling a little uncertain while asking this. I have no idea what could be the connection between me with Manchini. Yet, I decided to investigate it further. Because the only person who could answer is David. Suddenly, all the lights of his grace were gone and his face darkened. His shoulder slumped as he fell to his knees. I gasped in silence and both Sage and John also stared at me in surprise. David shook his head. "My one mistake has brought me down to this situation today." His tone heaved up. "I should have known that the past never can be erased and no matter how much you ignore it, it would never stop haunting you." He rubbed his face, as I watched him carefully. "What do you mean?" David looked up at me, his eyes are red and dull. "Roberto Manchini is one of the infamous Mafia leaders of Italy. His gang Scorpio has the ugliest reputation and I was one of them once in my life." "I left them when Adele came into my life. She showed me the true light in life and brought me out of the darkness. I left the gang and hide away from them and came to America with a new identity. Soon, started working with President Antonio. I thought I left the past behind but, I was wrong..." He sighed. "He came to my door again, Roberto Manchini. He threatened to take my wife and daughter if I don''t do his work and I had no other choice but to give in, ma''am." "Why he wants to kidnap me? I never had any rtionship with any Mafias!" I spoke, shocked and somewhat terrified. The uncertain guess started toe forward as the truth! David shook his head, "he didn''t want to kidnap you." He denied. Was I wrong to connect it all together? I thought but in the next second, I felt my world just shake under my feet, when he said the next line, "He wants to kill you ..." Chapter 133 Sold his dignity Chapter 133 Sold his dignity AUTHOR''S POV... A pink sh of thunder lit up, piercing the chest of the dark sky. Raining, nonstop. Wind is blowing heavily and amidst all the turbulence of nature, a male figure, covered in a ck hoodie, moving forward. Determined to ignore the stubbornness of angry nature. He didn''t stop at all. The turmoil in his mind is much more conflicted than the weather. His fury is non- subsidies it. He only stopped in front of a dark house in the dark forest. People don''t like to get close to this jungle because of the rumours, yet he did. His me of revenge brought him here. He stared at the house, as his cold blue eyes looked around rmingly. The heavy smell of wet soil, mixed with the darkness of the ce, making it a horror movie scene. But his heart is void of fear. It was covered with so much fire that the emotion called fear couldn''t really touch his soul. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He stepped forward and stopped before the dark wooden door. There was no bell to ring but a huge rounded ancient steel ring was hanging from a little metallic bull head. He knocked on the door once and then stopped for a second and then knocked twice immediately. Kind of a secret sign it seemed. Exactly a minuteter, the door was opened, revealing ady in ck. A middle-aged woman. She is wearing all ck, matched with oxy jewellery. A beautifuldy with an immense dark soul. Her lips curved seeing him as a few lines of her wrinkles appeared on the corner of her eyes, saying a lot about her age. She engulfed him in a hug. "Wee, Dominic. I was waiting for you only, my son." His lips curved too. "Yes, mother." He went inside and the woman closed the door behind them. "You recall your Mother sote, don''t you?" The woman said, sitting beside her son on the sofa. Dominic leaned back on the sofa, and stared at the ck marble ceiling, nkly. "It wasn''t like that, mom. I was too busy with work." He replied. "So, did you get what you wanted?" She asked. Dominic remained silent for a second and smiled bitterly, "Get what I want, huh? He tries to be the good husband before her." Carme tilted her head, "What do you mean?" She asked. Dominic sat straight and turned to his mother, "He gave up his share to me. Now, I hold Ny-five per cent of Reywalt. Do you know what that means, mother?" Carme raised her brow and he chuckled bitterly, "I am invincible now with such a bigpany''s huge amount of share." Carme is calm unlike her son''s temper, "Isn''t that what you wanted? You get it now." "But I want Victoria the most!" He snapped at her but she didn''t even flinch. "I want Victoria at any cost!" "Calm down, Dominic. We are working on that too." She spoke calmly but Dominic wasn''t. "When?" He was getting frustrated now. "She has her son even! How could they be separated!?" "Are you ignoring my power, Dominic?" Carme''s tone turned a little tight with a hollow sound. "Don''t forget, Dominic. I am the person who reborn herself. I am the person, who killed that old bitch without being on her side. I am the one, who helped you hypnotising those board members to be by your side. Never forget that your mother is not a simple woman but a dark witch." "I am something that this human world is unaware of. The world of witches and other creatures does not exist for these weakling beings but, we do. And if we start showing off our powers, you, humans are gonna be turning to our ves." Her tone was filled with dark pride. His blue eyes shed as he rubbed his face. "I know. But, seeing her with him always, is not what I want. It''s getting too much for me every day to see them together and be happy. She is MINE! But it seems that Alessandro is winning!" Carmeughed and stood up, turning to her son. "Alessandro is weak like his father. It won''t be too much to break him. But, you need to earn Victoria''s sympathy for the magic to work, Dominic. Like this, she won''t suspect you ever." "And what about their son?" He asked again, looking up at his mother. Carme''s lips curved up into a mysterious smile, "Don''t worry about him. I will take care of that little weakling." Dominic watched his mother. In his mind, he knows well, how dangerous his mother is. She is not just any ordinary woman but a dark witch. She not only seduced his father but even seduced Alessandro''s father along. When she was caught red-handed, she was killed by Alessandro''s father but her fellow witches brought her back, making her a more powerful dark witch. But for the human world, she died and then killed Arthur using her powers. When Dominic survived the fire, she once again appeared in his life. She said she wants to help him but there is surely more to it. She needs something, otherwise, the woman who doesn''t have any ounce of love for her sons, suddenly appears to help him? And not Aless? But, he knows that his power is too little to fight against this powerful dark witch and this time, he only could listen to her words. Because, if she stops helping him, he would have no choice but lose and he didn''t want that. He wants to win back Victoria again. And for that, he would do any possible thing he has to. "Dominic..." A sudden call of her name brought him out of his thoughts. "Yes, mother?" "Do you remember what I said about Lisa? (Aunt Giana''s daughter) I want her at any cost." Carme said, pouring some tea into the cup and pushing it to her son. Dominic smiled and shook his head. He does not believe this woman, yet he is apanying her forcefully. Smiling, she pulled the cup away and picked it for herself as he watched her son for an answer. "Yes, I do remember. I will bring her soon. Her eighteenth birthday is in a few days." "Good..." She took a sip of the tea and drop the cup before standing up and stretching her hand to her son, "Now, it''s time to fulfil your promise, Dominic. It''s time for you to sleep with me..." She said with a seductive smile. Her dark eyes revealing a sttanhe energy that made him weak against her and he couldn''t even fight it back. Dominic holds her hand, devoid of any emotion. He has stepped into a dark den from where he can never take a back step. Even though he is unwilling to sleep with his mother, he has to and he kept doing that since she started working to give him what he wants. A saying that proves itself right always, ''When you desire something out of your reach, you need to lose something dear to you.'' And to get his revenge and Victoria, Dominic has sold his dignity, not to his mother but a selfish dark witch ... Chapter 134 DOMINIC IS DANGER Chapter 134 DOMINIC IS DANGER VICTORIA''S POV... ''He wants to kill you.'' That is the one thing that kept roaming in my head since yesterday. Mafia Manchini wants to kill me, but why!? David does not know the reason. Manchini went to him and threatened him with his family. He asked to kidnap me and handed me to him. And David didn''t have any other choice but to oblige his order. But, while trying to find a way to get me, He find out that Cami was also behind me. Manchini then asked him to do this together with her. And he did. But, when David wanted to take me away, killing Cami, Aless and Dominic appeared there to save me. And David was forced to stop and silently move aside. Manchini asked him to wait for his order to take further action. But, still, the question is the same, Why he wants to kill me!? There was no reason for The Italian Mafia to cross paths with me! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This time I warned David to let me know when the orderes again. I had no other choice but to threaten him and only that way, I would let him go. I even set John and Sage to investigate this matter further and keep an eye on him. I couldn''t sleep the whole night and kept on thinking about what could be the reason. But, there was no clue I find. Even, though I tried to learn things from my parents just randomly, their reactions were normal and not suspicious. Not even Aless has any connections with this Mafia World. This is so wholesome! Fuck! Thinking about various things, I started getting ready for the office. Yeah, I am going to the office, not for work but to visit only. Also, I am bored and haggard staying home all the time and with the new shocks around me. After getting ready I came out of the walk-in closet and prepared my Louis Vuitton handbag. As I brought out my wallet from inside, something came up along with it and fell on the ground. I frowned, looking down and it was a white folded note. I picked it up. What the hell is it? I checked my bag but nothing was there more like this other than my few belongings. I tried to recall how it came to my bag and then suddenly I recalled. The surgeon gave me this. Shit! I bit my tongue and immediately opened it. He asked me to open it and then call him. It has been almost two months and I didn''t even remember about it! As soon as I opened it, my eyes caught boldly written words, ''DOMINIC IS DANGER ... CONTACT RAEVEN ALONE, SHE WILL HELP YOU ... TAKE CARE OF MY ALESS, YOURSELF AND LITTLE LEO ... WHEN HE GROWS UP TELL HIM THAT I LOVE HIM SO MUCH ...'' Thest two lines are verymon from her But the first two lines? What does she mean by Dominic is danger? Well, maybe, the way he approached to harm Aless, she talked about it. But, who is Raeven? Uggh! What the fuck is happening around!? These new characters keep appearing around me! Fuck! This is too much! I felt heavy in my head. Things are so messy, but it still needs to be done. To save my family, I need to be patient and hopeful for the best. I recalled the doctor''s words, ''Meet me after you read this alone.'' That means he knows something. I guess, I will meet him before going to the office. I folded the white note again and was about to put it in the bag when the most familiar arms hugged me from behind. "What is that?" Aless asked curiously. Immediately I dropped it in the bag, pulled The zipper of the bag and turned to face him, covering my worries with a dazzling smile at him, "A little business rted thing." I replied casually. Of course, I lied and before he could ask more about it or suspect something, I pulled him closer and kissed his soft lips deeply. "So, how are you enjoying your new life of a staying home dad?" Aless chuckled, "It''s good." He sighed as if he turned sad, "However, can''t enjoy it much as I need to focus on my businesses." He made a dramatic face, "I wish there is something called paternity leave." "Aww..." I pulled his cheeks lightly and kissed the tip of his nose. "Don''t be sad and now let me go. I am gettingte." He sighed again "Let me drop you to the office, okay?" I shook my head, "Nope, you stay home with Leo. He needs you more today because soon you will be getting busy with work. So spend your whole day with him." I made an excuse because I can''t let him drop me in the office. I am going to the hospital before office and if he gets to know about all this, he would be more drowned in darkness and I don''t want him to see like that, not anymore. He finally nodded, and reluctantly let me go but before leaving he gave me a soul-sucking kiss. After kissing my son and saying goodbye to my parents, I settled in the car and asked the driver to take me to the ''City Heart Hospital''. In the hospital, I asked the receptionist about surgeon Ronald and he was in the OT. I needed to wait and almost ten minutester, he came out. I was just waiting in the resting area when he came out. I stood up and walked a little forward to him. "Surgeon, Ronald?" The man was removing his head cloth when he heard me and turned to face me. Immediately, his face changed and it turned hard. He looked around and whispered something into the nurse''s ear, then turned around and left. I blinked, standing there speechless. What just happened? The nurse slowly came to me. "Miss Edwards?" I nodded in a daze. Yet, she smiled at me. "Please,e with me. The surgeon asked me to take you to his chamber." She said and I nodded before following her silently ... Chapter 135I want you to be happy forever Chapter 135I want you to be happy forever VICTORIA''S POV... Waiting... This has turned into a regr term of my life. Waiting is essential and I am losing my patience! It''s been almost fifteen minutes since that nurse asked me to wait here and I am still waiting. A little bit frustrating though, I need to know what is going on. Suddenly, the door opened and I saw Surgeon Roanld walking inside. His blue operation gown has been removed and now he is in his formal shirt and pant. He came in and closed the door before pulling the curtains down, not taking a single possibility to let anyone see inside, I guess. He checked the room again and then came to his seat and looked at me with his clear deep eyes. So confusing and suspicious... "You arete toe, don''t you think so?" He asked and I felt a little guilty in my heart as I lowered my head slowly. "Yes, I amte. But, I was in an emotional turbulence, you see? I almost forgot about it. But, I am here after handling ourselves." I exined. Surgeon Ronald nodded. "I understand, Miss Edwards. How is Mr Devonte?" He asked and I smiled at him softly, recalling the love of my life. "He is doing well, now. Recovered a lot from his emotional traumas." "Good..." He paused for a second and then fixated his gaze on me. "Did you open that note?" "Yeah, I did. And I am confused." I admitted. He chuckled, "That is why I asked you to meet me after reading that note. And if I am not wrong, you are confused about Raeven''s part the most, right?" I gasped in my mind but remained calm outside as I gave a single nod, "Yes, doc." "I know." He said and suddenly his tone turned a little hollow and mysterious. It felt like, he knows my inner thoughts and even his eyes are deep to swallow everything. A little ufortable. Yet, I managed. He continued, "To know more about this, you need to meet me tonight after nine p.m. I will wait for you in the hospital''s underground garage. Then you will know the further answer." "It''s better if you cane alone. But, if you want, you can bring the most trusted person of yours and that should not be Alessandro. Because this matter should be unknown to him and Miss Nina Devonte also wanted that. The fewer people it knows the more it''s better for you." He stated word by word. I was left speechless. Didn''t Ie here to remove my confusion? Why it''s getting more and more depth other than being solved? What is happening!? At this point, I don''t know how much should I trust the doctor but he was close to Grandma and the note also peaking my curiosity. I guess I woulde but with Sage along with me. I stood up and nodded my head. "Then nine at night?" I asked, making sure of it. He nodded his head. "Yes..." The depth hollowic sound was gone from him and he returned to normal. I don''t know if it''s my imagination or what happened in reality. But, whatever it is, I need to find out lots of things. Soon, I was out of the hospital, drowned in thoughts and called Sage. I asked him to be free at nine as he needs to go somewhere with me. He didn''t ask any questions only obliged my order. As I leaned on the car seat, feeling confused and worried, thinking about the incidents of thest few days, my phone suddenly vibrated with a text. Thinking it could be Aless, I went to the text area only to find it was from Dominic. ''Hey Tori, I know you might not want to meet me, but please, will you meet me for once today? Just this once, please.'' He requested. I stared at the screen for some time in dubiousness. Should I agree to meet him? Or not? After thinking a lot, I decided to meet him and sort this out. Moreover, ''DOMINIC IS DANGER'' is still in my head. To know him, I need to meet him first. I texted him back asking if I would meet him now and if he is free. Immediately, he replied that he could and I sent him a location toe. I selected one of my favourite cafes in the busy street of New York. Also, I want to meet him in a crowded ce so I would be at ease from his ulterior motives. I exactly don''t know what danger he holds against us, and that is why my mind urged me to meet him while maintaining a distance from him. Soon, I arrived at the restaurant and waited for him, closing a little quiet ce which was still on public but would not catch attention too much. After some time, he also arrived and took a seat on my opposite. He smiled at me, "Hi, Tori..." I nodded with a smile only, observing his appearance. He looked haggard and weary. His sharp blue eyes lost their spark and his face lost his charm. He is still handsome but lifeless. As if he has drowned in darkness. "What are you looking at?" He smiled and that appeared tired too. I shook my head and smiled, "What do you want to drink? Coffee? It''s my treat." He only smiled and nodded and I ordered two cups oftte. He stayed silent and I felt a little awkward like this. "Umm... What is it you wanna say?" I asked and those blue eyes fixated on me, giving me a strange feeling. I don''t understand that emotion though. It was like he was pulling me toward him and I don''t want to go! "Remember the day you fainted at Devonte mansion and a person texted your brother informing about you?" He asked and I nodded. "Did you ever think who it was?" He asked again and I fell in a daze. Wait... How did he, oh! My eyes turned wide as I slightly gasped. "I... it was you!" I realised it finally! Fuck! Dominic nodded and said, "Ever since you married Andro, I have secretly asked a maid there to look after you and keep me informed of your condition. I hired her to give me your updates and for three years when you suffered, all I wanted is to go back and strangle everyone along Alessandro." He said and I stayed quiet. Well, it''s his emotion and I also can''t deny the truth of those years. He continued, "Whenever I heard that you were being bullied by Alessandro and others, I couldn''t wait to be there for you. I stayed up all night in the hospital on the day you got married. From that day, I hated Nina Devonte more. I hated Andro, and I hated everyone in that fucking family!." Victoria choked all of a sudden and as if to save the situation, the waiter served our coffees before us. Dominic calmed down a little and after the waiter was gone, he continued again, "I also asked Cami to provoke your rtionship with Andro, just wanted you to divorce with him." He smiled bitterly as I stared at him in a daze. "I seeded even but still, I lost you to him." "I was a very bad person. but you, you were the only light in my life. Yet, I never expected that you would fall in love with Andro in the end." His words are emotional but I have ovee my emotions a long ago. To me, they are now just some memories. Alessandro has covered those injuries so much with his love that those scars don''t hurt anymore. I remembered something at this point and opened my bag bringing out my wallet, where I kept a brown bracelet as a chain. I removed it from my wallet and ced it before him. His eyes shed in surprise as he looked up at me. "This is the bracelet you gave me on my birthday back then. you said it would bring me luck. And I believe it did. Now, I am giving it back to you, Dominic. I hope you will have luck with you too." Dominic picked up the ne as a droplet of tears rolled from his eyes. "Victoria, I was really heartbroken when I realized that I really lost you. I will always hate the Devonte family for this, and will never get back together with Andro even though he gave me the Reywalt, Nor I feel sorry for what I did." "But I want you to be happy forever." With that, Dominic got up and left with the bracelet, and I watched him disappear in the midst of busy people in the daylight...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ************* AUTHOR''S NOTE... Hello my dear readers, Recently, some of you areining that why the story is been dragging. Well, this is how the plot has been designed. But rest assured, it won''t be too much and the secrets of the past are soon to be unleashed. And the new characters are as important as the other characters and you will know their importance in the further story. You have given me and this book so much love and support and I hope, you will be as supportive to the rest of the story. Love you so much!!! ^_^ Chapter 136 Pregnancy. Victoria. Miscarriage Chapter 136 Pregnancy. Victoria. Miscarriage AUTHOR''S POV... Getting out of the restaurant, Dominic straight went inside his car and asked the driver to get him to Reywalt. His face turned cold and his emotions changed fully. He went there to hypnotise Victoria but it turned the opposite! She wasn''t hypnotised and even returned the bracelet He gave to her! He brought out his phone and dialled his mother''s number only before he pulled the shield that detached him from the driver. After two rings, she received the call. "Oh, hi son..." "Son, my foot!" Dominic was desperate. "Nothing worked as you said!? What the fuck are you doing!?" He slowly yelled to Carme. Carme raised her brow as she leaned against her bed. Her lips raised in a little smirk. "Don''t be so rude to your mom, Dominic. Patience is the key, didn''t I say it before?" Dominic clenched his fists. "I have given you everything you wanted! Then why it still does not work!? Are you surely a witch or just a..." "Enough, Dominic." Carme''s tone hardened and Dominic stopped recalling her power. Carme smiled again, "You should not doubt a witch''s wizardry, dear boy. And you said you have given me everything?" She chuckled, "Other than sleeping with your mother, what else did you give me? I have asked for Lisa and did you able to give her to me?" Her tone was sarcastic and dark. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dominic felt a chill down his spine and then he frowned. "Fine, I will bring Lisa to you tonight. But, I want my work done at any cost!" He almost yelled and then hung up in frustration. This woman could not be a mother! People said it right, a witch is far beyond any emotion! Or else, she wouldn''t use her sons like this! "Turn the car to the old Devonte mansion!" She ordered his driver in a fury. On the other hand, Carme put her phone on the table aside and then leaned on the bed again. The smirk on her face disappeared and coldness appeared there. She lied to Dominic. She did try to hypnotise Victoria through Dominic but, it didn''t work. It felt like, there was a barrier around her. Something that was out of her reach. But, what is it? Over the years, she has turned herself into a powerful witch and now she would fail before just a mere human? This is impossible! She just wished now she has a daughter other than two stupid sons! Sons are not much worthy of witches but daughters are. Because daughters could conclude powers. With a daughter, she could be more powerful! And these sons of her, are only making troubles in her life! Immediately, she left the bed and went to her dark room where she practice all her magic. She needs to find out as soon as possible before this one thing scars her whole reputation. *************** In the Old Devonte Mansion... Giana was sitting in the living room with her hands and legs in the lukewarm water and getting her spa done. And her daughter Lisa is getting a manicure on the other side. They don''t like to go to the parlour for this and always pay them toe home and serve them. When you are rich, why you won''t show it off to the world, right? After all, they are not stupid as Victoria and Alessandro! "Did you hear anything from Aless or Dominic recently?" Lisa asked. Giana frowned, "Call him uncle. He is not your brother anymore." The more she recall the reality the more she turned bitter. She thought Dominic is the only one to support her, her nephew but it turned out, he is the result of her father and sister-inw''s affair! Suddenly, her nephew turned out her stepbrother! If she would have known it from before, she would have never given her shares to him to destroy Aless! Even after giving nothing worked! Victoria won the bait! Lisa chuckled at her mother''s gloomy "Never knew your father is such a tragedy, huh?" She wiggled her brows at her mother and Giana red at her, "Shut up! Don''t forget he is your grandfather! Because of him, you are enjoying all these luxuries. And what about your father? A ''man whore'' is not even enough to introduce him anymore!" Lisa "....." Her face dimmed as she avoid looking at her mother. Giana is right. Lisa''s father is rich but he has countless women in his life! But, Giana never cared about that. All she wanted is money and fame. She has it now along with a daughter who apanies her, and she even made her daughter exactly like her. She is enjoying avish life since childhood. Even keeping different men around her to please her when she needed them while her husband is with other women. Her husband too sends her money andes to her when it''s a matter of legality. After all, she is his legal wife. What could she want more? Both mother and daughter turned silent and got busy on their phones again. When they heard, "Seems like a festive mood here, huh? You guys are enjoying?" Dominic said in a sarcastic mood, walking inside the living room. Giana frowned, "What the fuck are you doing here?" She was harsh at him. Dominic scrunched his nose and scratched lightly on his nose tip. "I guess, the owner does not need to exin to arrive at his ce?" He raised his brow, took a sit on the opposite sofa and crossed his legs, domineering the ce. Both Giana and Lisa stared at each other and frowned. "What are you talking about? You have just our shares and not Alessandro''s. And by the papers, he owns this mansion." Giana said confidently. She is highly sure of Alessandro''s kindness. He would never get her out of the house! Dominic raised his brow, "Oh, really? And here I thought I am the only owner of this mansion?" He tapped on his chin as if he is trying to recall something. "Ah, I never thought anything just like that. I am the owner of this mansion now. I acquire Ny-five per cent shares of Reywalt." He smiled. "What!?" Bith Giana and Lisa snapped at him. "Don''t believe him, Mom. He is such a bastard lying to us." Lisa fumed at him. Dominic tilted his head at her and watched her up and down and then smirked, "My sister... Oops, my niece has grown up, huh?" His stare made her ufortable as she tried to cover herself up. Giana noticed it and she was furious, "Shut up! I will talk to Aless about it! How dare youe and lie to us! Let him throw you out of this ce!" She said arrogantly and picked up her phone to call Aless, when Dominic chuckled suddenly, stopping her in the middle. His sharp blue eyes fixated on her. "Yeah, call him. Let him also know what you did to him three years ago..." Giana blinked, suddenly she was rmed, "What do you mean?" Dominicughed again, throwing his head back and once again fixated his evil gaze on him, "Pregnancy... Victoria ... Miscarriage ... Does anything click in your pretty little head, sister?" Immediately, Giana froze in her ce. Her phone dropped on the water bowl and her face turned pale. Could it be the secret she was hiding for years now finally gonna reveal?! Chapter 137 She sacrificed herself Chapter 137 She sacrificed herself VICTORIA''S POV ... In the evening, I went out lying to my family that I am going to meet a client with Sage. Fortunately, they believed me without a doubt. Yeah, they trust me so much that no one asked anything and even wished me luck to be sessful. Well, won''t lie. I do need a luck. But, it felt wrong and I was somewhat guilty. Still, I did it, convincing myself by saying repeatedly, ''It''s only for my family''s wellbeing''. I don''t know, how much of it is believable for real. I settled in my car and asked "Did you bring your gun that I asked for?" "Yes, ma''am." He replied. "Good." Then I asked him to drive to the hospital garage. I have no other choice but to meet Surgeon Ronald. I need to solve this mystery. Sage did not ask any questions and drove to the destination. After we reached, I came out of the car and looked around, as Sage stood behind me. I looked at my wristwatch, two minutes left to be nine. As I stood there, I heard, "Ma''am, may I ask whom are we waiting for?" Sage finally asked. I turned to him. He is going toe along so I feel like he deserves to know for both of our protection. "The day grandma died, her surgeon Ronald has given me ......." I exined everything to him and he nodded in understanding. "Did he say where he will take us?" He asked again. I shook my head honestly. "No, he didn''t say about it. We will know this now I guess." His lips parted after a moment of silence as if he is trying to say something more but the headlight of a car, stopped him and our heads turned in that direction. Surgeon Ronald got out of his car and headed in our direction. He appeared just in time. Okay, that is a tight level of punctuality right there. "Hello, Surgeon Ronald." I greeted him and felt Sage standing close behind me. He is alert on his toes. After that kidnapping situation, he turned more careful now. "Only Ronald, Victoria. I will be calling you Victoria starting from now." He said. His tone is friendlier than this morning. I don''t find it too obnoxious, so I nodded. "Sure. And this is my bodyguard and secretary, Sage. He will Ronald only nodded and asked us to get in his car. We did. Soon, he started the car and took a highway that kept us leading out of the city and more to the forest area. "Where are we going, Ronald? We can talk about it now, right?" I said. Ronald remained silent for some time and then spoke, "Remember one thing Victoria, and Sage, you too. The ce I am taking you is no ordinary ce. It''s a ce of magic and powers." I frowned, "magic and powers? What does that even mean?" This is confusing. Ronald chuckled, looking out of the car window, he continued, "This world has lots of parts, Victoria. Humans do not know all of it. Beyond their imagination, there is a part that belongs to the creatures they are only known as myths to humans. And of the creatures is called a witch." "What!?" I sat straight in my ce. "Are you kidding with me, Ronald? Is this even possible? I don''t believe all this!" "I guess he is trying to fool us, ma''am," Sage spoke in between. "I agree ..." I wanted to say more but I was forced to stop in the middle when Ronald''s gaze fell on mine. My lips parted as I gasped, terrified just by seeing his eyes! His dark eyes are not dark anymore but they turned golden! They are sparkling and I choked on my saliva. Fuck! I moved away from him, pressing myself so close to the car door that if somehow it opened I would be on the road! However, that didn''t seem dangerous to me more than what is happening in front of my eyes! "Wh... what ... Who..." I stuttered furiously and Sage looked behind, already his gun came out in his hand. But, when he turned behind, the sparkling golden eyes once again went back to their normal state! Fuck! Am I mad!? Or that fucking shit was real!? "Ma''am? What happened?" Sage asked when he saw that everything is normal. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ronald only smiled at me and picked up the water bottle from the side and handed it to me. "I guess, you need to calm down first." I watched the bottle in his hand suspiciously. Trust this man again? I can''t! What if there is something mixed in this bottle!? Maybe, poison or something else? No way I am drinking this! Maybe Ronald guessed it. He kept the bottle again and then turned to me again, "It''s alright, you don''t have to drink. There is nothing in the bottle." He sighed. "Victoria, I never intend to scare you away but I feel you need to at least have a glimpse of the ce you are going now, or else, you would be scared more." "Wh... what is all this!?" My heart is beating faster. "Wh... what Are you!?" My voice is shaking and even though I am trying my best to calm down and don''t give away my fear to him, I couldn''t! Ronald sighed again, "You are scared, I know that. Trust me, we also don''t want anyone to know of us. But, only because of Nina Devonte, I am taking you there." I swallowed the lump in my throat and slowly started calming down realising his soft nature. He might not harm me, right? Moreover, I want to know all of it. And how does it connect us and Grandma? "How grandma knows all this? I mean, what you just showed a few ago!" "Nina belongs to a wizardry family. For years, she stayed away from that world, cutting her toes from the magical world. But when she realised that, her family was bound by a deadly dark spell, she had no choice but to once again return to her family for help. But, she had already broken the bond and to reconnect with them she needed to sacrifice something... And she did fulfill the requirement by sacrificing herself..." Chapter 138 Only Raeven can help you. Chapter 138 Only Raeven can help you. VICTORIA''S POV ... I sat in a daze. ''She sacrificed herself'' was the only line that roamed around my head. I was left speechless and silent for God knows how long. Both Sage and Ronald also turned quiet. Until I broke the silence with my next question, "She was a witch as per your words, right? Then why she needs to ask for help? She could have taken care of it by herself, couldn''t she?" I heard Ronald sighing and looked up at him. He shook his head, "Not really. It does not work how you humans imagine it. We have certain rules to follow in our world. Also, not every female born in the wizardry family could attain power. Mostly, it''s the first born of the witch mother who obtains her powers and sometimes, it could be the first two." "And Nina was the third daughter of her mother. Her first two sisters were powerful but she came as a mere human. And in the magical world, humans do not even count as a creature. They are the lowest and are despised by most ns. And her powerful sisters are so rude and they bullied her all along. When Nina turned eighteen, she ran away from home and started working as Arthur''s father''s assistant. The man was good, he adopted her as his daughter and then set her marriage with his son. And you know the rest." Ronald exined. I blinked and turned silent again. Something is not fitting in right. "Then if she sacrificed herself. The curse should go away, right? Why are we still on this matter? What more danger she is talking about?" Ronald stayed quiet for a second and then spoke, "Yeah, she did. To reconnect, she has immted herself and that needs to happen before saying her wish. After a witch take a certain thing, she starts her work. To get benefited, now someone should take the ce to lead Nina''s way. And she chose you to do it, Victoria." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I gasped in surprise. She chose me with this? She trusted me with her secrets and fight to win the dark over!? "Yes." Doctor nodded. "But, you should know one thing first, the magic spelt on your family was so powerful that even Nina''s powerful family can''t handle it. If someone can do it, that is Raeven, whom Nina mentioned in the note. Now, I am taking you to Raeven. Only she can help you out of this." I formed an ''O'' shape with my mouth, once again turning silent. I really don''t have any idea what to do with this news! I mean the attacks of shocks are really too much for me! Sage is still silent and I couldn''t see his thoughts. I am sure, he is thinking all these are bogus. However, the spark I have seen in Ronald''s eyes is forcing me to believe his words. I guess, I would know more about it after I meet with Raeven. Okay, now I am more curious to see this Raeven. While I was still drowning in my thoughts, I heard, "Come out of the car, Victoria." I blinked and looked around only to find that the car has stopped and both Sage and Ronald are out of the car now, standing, holding the car door for me. Their eyes were on me, confused. Was I so absentminded to not even notice that the has stopped? Oh Lord, please help me! I came out of the car and once again looked around. We are now in the middle of the jungle, on this dark night in the forest! Fuck! If we get killed here, no one would ever know! Should I send Aless my location? I guess so! Immediately I brought out my phone but shit! Nowork! "You won''t get anywork here. This ce belongs to the creatures who do not need mobile phones at all. Their ce and lives are different than humans." Ronald said and I cursed in my mind. Fuck! I should have texted him before reaching here! But, can''t do anything now. What''s done is already done. I felt Sage standing close behind me, alert and hand in the gun in his belt. He would shoot surely if he sense any trouble. Ronald asked us to follow him closely and soon we entered the darker part of the jungle. I really have no idea where we are going!? Suddenly, Ronald stopped and we did too. As I looked forward I see two huge pirs of stone that were connected with another pir above it, making it like a huge entrance of some ce. However, honestly, there is nowhere to go! it''s just an odd entrance standing in the middle of the forest! However, "Wee, Surgeon Ronald McCoy." A female tone came to my ears as I turned to the side and found two women stepping toward us. One is fully blonde and the other one is red-haired. Ronald smiled at them. "Hello, Daisy and Lily. The guests are here." The two women turned to us and I also watched them. They are of my age and beautiful, wearing beautiful dresses. I don''t understand what are these two doing in such a ce! They smiled at us. "It''s good, Raeven is waiting for you." The blonde one said. "Come with us." The two of them started walking toward the odd stone entrance and Me and Sage followed carefully after Ronald. "Ma''am, should we go back? I don''t feel good." Je whispered in my ear. "No, we can''t. I need to meet this Raeven and find out what is happening. If you want, you can go back." I said to him. However, Sage didn''t say anything else not left and followed us behind. After Ronald, I crossed the Stone Gate and the moment we crossed it, something shed before our eyes and when I looked forward, I gasped in horror and shock! There is a whole other life going on there! People are moving around, kids are jumping, some are busy in arguments and the craziest thing is, it''s the daytime here! I would have thought I am hallucinating if Sage also didn''t gasp and murmur a curse under his breath. Both of us looked around, confused and scorched. I looked behind me and oh Lord! the stupid stone gate has vanished! And we are standing in the middle of the road! Ronald turned to us, "Wee to the wizardry world." And the two women smiled. "So, this is all true!?" Sage murmured and Ronald shook his head helplessly. I have already suppressed my inner turmoil and digested the fact that this magical world really exists and it''s not some dream. "Where is Raeven?" I asked. "Come." The two women said and we followed. Soon, they stopped before a beautiful house and took us in. Some people started peeking at us curiously. They all looked like humans but I now know better that none of them are human! I just hope they don''t attack us to prove their powers! We went inside. Nothing is different here. The house was decorated just like ours. If I didn''t witness that magic thing, I wouldn''t have ever believed that this is a world different from ours! As we stood in the hall room, I heard the red-haired saying turning her gaze behind us, looking at somewhere or someone maybe, "Raeven, your guests are here..." Chapter 139 It was never your fantasy Chapter 139 It was never your fantasy VICTORIA''S POV... ''Raeven, your guests are here.'' I heard the red-haired woman say to someone behind us. curiosity peeked and I turned to see ''the Raeven'' finally. And Oh My God! I could not hold my shock anymore. She is... She is fucking gorgeous! With a head full of long and wavey tinum white hair, that is touching her waist. Her eyes are face. If this is a magical world, she is truly a creation of magic! And the thing that surprised me the most is her age. I thought Raeven would be a woman of Grandma''s age or lowest, middle-aged, but! But this woman is just about my age! How the fuck is this possible! And she is called a powerful witch!? Isn''t powerful witches generally older!? My eyes roamed her from top to bottom. She is wearing nothing weird. A red and white floral dress, matched with a pair of red stilettos. Except for her rare eyes and hair, she has nothing different in her other than a human! And even those hair and eyes are eptable in the human world because of wigs and lenses nowadays. People like to wear weird kinds of stuff unless she is wearing one. Raeven walked close to us and slightly lowered her head in greeting. "Hello..." Her eyes switched from me to Sage and then again came to me. "You must be Victoria?" She asked. Well, she knows me? Nothing surprising though. I nodded, "Yes..." The smile on her face lifted more, it''s never gone. She walked close to me and stood just in front of me. "I have heard about you from Nina. She has passed her responsibility over to you, Victoria." She spoke. She turned her head to Ronald and Sage. "Gentlemen, will you please wait outside while I am talking with Victoria?" Sage turned to me. He is reluctant. But, I nodded and he has to go out. After they were gone, suddenly, she stretched her both hands to me. "If you don''t mind, may I hold your hands?" She asked politely. I blinked, looking at my hands. And then turned to Ronald who nodded in silence. Inhaling a sharp breath, I put my hands on hers. I was expecting to feel something, but nothing happened. "Now close your eyes." She said sweetly and I obliged. Not feeling weird anymore. As I closed my eyes, I don''t know what just happened. But, I was forced to the day with my marriage with Aless! Our first marriage was four years ago! My miscarriage, his indifference, Cami, my divorce ... And many more! Everything just appeared before my eyes but I was feeling nothing! It felt like I was floating in my head and those memories are just randomly passing me! I just revisited the moments of my life... Then I saw myself leaving home tonight and suddenly everything was gone. I was standing alone in the dark... "Now, slowly open your eyes, Victoria." I heard a soft tone in my head. I obliged, I opened my eyes and I watched thosevender eyes watching me with curiosity. The smile on her lips was still present. "Now I know, why Nina wanted you to take her obligations." I blinked in confusion, "Why?" Raeven let go of my hands. Her plump red lips stretched into a more wide smile. "You have something rare to find in this world. No matter human or magical." I stared at her in amazement. I mean, I have no idea what she is talking about! Maybe, she understood my inner conflicts. She added, "Don''t worry Victoria, the tough time you are passing, will end soon. You don''t need magic to solve your problems. You have your own magic." "But..." I tried to speak when she stopped me, "Do you believe in God?" She asked and I nodded honestly. "That''s it. I am sure, your belief in God, and Mother Hecate and Selene will help you. What you are is the best of you, Victoria. Never change your ways..." She said. I wanted to speak when, "It''s time for you to go back to your world, Victoria..." Huh? I blinked and when I opened my eyes, wait! Why is everything dark!? I looked around and gasped as I realised where I am. In the dark forest! The ce where it all just started! I turned behind and find Sage staring at me in confusion. "Ma''am? What happened? Is anything wrong?" He asked. "I..." I turned around to see the stone gate but where is it!? What the fuck is happening!? Then I suddenly realised one thing and turned to face Sage, "Where is Ronald?" He blinked and then frowned, "Who Ronald?" "Who Ronald? Surgeon Ronald, who brought us here!" I was turning annoyed now. Sage watched me as if I have lost my mind! "What are you talking about ma''am? Who Surgeon Ronald? You asked me to apany you here and I did. But, what are we doing here?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I felt like was hit by a thunder storm! What did he say?! I brought him here? Alone? What the fuck!? Is this some kind of prank or what!? I watched Sage who genuinely looked confused. Is he really saying the truth? Because Sage is not someone who would lie ever! But, what was that experience I just had? Was it all my imagination? But, how is it possible? I turned behind again and the ce is still empty. No stone gate in the middle of the forest. "Ma''am? What happened?" I heard Sage''s worried tone. "Should we go home?" I turned my gaze to him. I am still in a daze about his behaviour. However, I didn''t say anything and only nodded. I don''t know what just happened to me. I clearly remembered everything! But, Sage is saying differently! Is this real? Or my own fantasy? I don''t know. But, everything just seemed so real. I think I should talk to Ronald about it. Following Sage, I went inside the car and he started driving back to the city. I leaned back on the car and sometimeter, we went into the radiation of thework. Suddenly, my phone vibrated with a text and it was from Ronald! I immediately opened the text and read it. ''Ir was never your fantasy... Hope you will remember the words you heard from her...'' I read the text a couple more times to extract the feeling that it wasn''t a lie at all. It happened in real, but... I looked up and watched Sage through the rearview mirror... He forgot all of it... Chapter 140 I planned it all Chapter 140 I nned it all VICTORIA''S POV... ''It was never your fantasy.'' This one line has be a part of my life these days. It''s been two days after that night and it all felt like a dream. A very real one. Two days ago and I was introduced to a word that I never imagined even in my dreams that it existed. Sage does not remember anything. I don''t know why, but I do. Every detail of it. That night, I realised one thing too. The time never changed! When we entered that wizardry world, passing the stone gate, it was ten p.m. exactly. We stayed there for at least fifteen minutes but when we returned and in the car, it was 10.05 p.m.! If I think that way then the time had stopped when we were in the wizardry world! It''s so illogical! Guess this is why this quote formed, when there is magic, there will be no logic... When I think of this, I feel so heavy in my head and this time also nothing exceptional. It feels weird but it''s not! Way too confusing. Now I know, why should the human world and their world not collide. Now I understand why Grandma Nina broke her ties with her family. For a human, it''s too difficult to survive in that world. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Our worlds should be parted from each other... "huw." A sudden jumbled sound broke my trance as I looked down at my son who is now staring at me with his big bluish-green eyes and his small lips parted in an ''o'' shape. Is he trying to gain my attention? I watched him and suddenly noticed his small lips curved a little... Oh! He... He smiled! He smiled at me! This is the first time! Oh God! I couldn¡¯t help but smile while my eyes started turning blurry. As if he understood the meaning behind my tears and his lips stretched more, making me chocked on my tears. My son smiled at me! For the first time in these days! Fuck! I need to tell this to Aless! Immediately, I picked him up and get down from the bed. Just as I was about to walk out of the room, Maria hastily came to my door with a worried face. I raised my brow at her. "What happened?" "Your aunt-inw came." She mumbled. "Aunt-inw?" I frowned. "You mean, Giana?" Maria nodded. "Yeah, she is looking for you and Aless. Aless is downstairs, you should go there. She seems in trouble and kept crying." I blinked in a daze. Aunt Giana is here? Troubled? Crying? And then suddenly one thing hit me hard, Aless has given his shares to Dominic and in the allocation of properties, Aless got the old Devonte mansion, where Aunt Giana and her daughter live. If Aless has given his properties to Dominic, does that mean Dominic kicked them out of the home? I sighed, giving Leo to Maria, I went downstairs. It''s already messy there. Both Mama, Papa and Aless are sitting on the sofa and Aunt Giana is sitting on the other one, sobbing uncontrobly. The proud and arrogant woman is seeming helpless now. Is she here toin against Dominic? Then I am out of it and also pulling Aless out of it. I don''t want to involve any matter with Dominic nor do I want Aless to be involved. Moreover, she has her husband''s house, right? Why she didn''t go there? With thoughts in mind, I went close to them. "What happened?" I asked, not finding any other words to say. Everyone turned to me, including Aunt Giana. "Victoria... You came." She said between sobs. I turned to Aless and he stood up,ing close to me. "Aunt Giana wants to talk to us." I nodded and Aless brought me to take a seat beside him, holding my hand. "What happened, Aunt Giana?" I asked, suddenly feeling chilled. She looked up. Her eyes were puffy red and tired. It seemed she cried for a long time and those dark circles are the proof of sleepless nights and worries. Her beautiful face is haggard and gives away her real age. A person wouldn''t be this much broken to be kicked out of their home when she has other arrangements, right? Is it not about home? She looked at us, still sobbing. "Aunt Giana, please tell us, what happened?" Aless asked, still holding my hand. "Li... Lisa is (sobbed) Missing..." She said with difficulty. "What!?" I gasped "What are you talking about!?" Aless was also stunned. Even Mama and Papa too. "Since when?!" "Forst two days... (sobbed)" "And you are telling us now!? Did youin to the police!?" Mama asked. She shook her head. "No... It won''t help. I can''t go to police... I know who did it..." She said between her sobs. "You know? Who it is?" Aless Asked. "Do... Dominic. (sobbed) He did this... He... He kidnapped my daughter." "But why would he do that?!" Aless yelled at this point. "Have you gone mad!? He has everything now!" "I know..." She cried hard this time. "I know he did. He wants to take revenge for Victoria!" "What!?" I was stunned. Well, we all are. "Aunt Giana, so you even hear yourself? What are you talking about!?" I am getting annoyed now. "I know what I am saying! He did it! Because of you! I..." She once again broke down in crying. "Because of one mistake I did in the past and now that came on me." Her tone suddenly turned slower as if she is well aware of the reason but helpless and could do nothing. "What mistake?" Alessandro sat straight and his tone alerted. "A mistake... No, A crime I did. To you, to Victoria..." She shook her head helplessly. "Now, this is happening to me..." "Don''t waste a fucking time and tell me what did you do!?" Aless snapped this time as she once looked up at us and then her eyes lowered. she covered her mouth, seems like she doesn''t want to say but she is forced to do it. "I... Four years ago, Victoria''s miscarriage wasn''t an ident... It was me who nned it all ..." Chapter 141 The essence of my strength Chapter 141 The essence of my strength ALESSANDRO''S POV... ''I was the one who nned it all.'' That line got stuck in my head. Made me freeze and my world turned upside down as I sat there dumbfounded. Everything turned silent only that one line. I lost myself for some time. "What did you say?" I heard Victoria''s low tone. Her hand in mine is stiff, as well as mine. My breath is turning shallow. Aunt Giana looked up at us and cried. She cried hard. Crying for what? For her daughter while sitting here and telling us that she killed our first born who couldn''t even be born? Suddenly, I felt a heavy lump of anger in my throat. All my veins are throbbing. "I am sorry. I..." She parted her lips but I had enough! "Shut up! Shut the fuck up!" I gulped my inner urge to kill her, shaking in anger. "How dare you!?" I roared, not caring anything at all. She looked horrified, sitting at the opposite. "Aless, I..." She tried to speak and I don''t know what came over me. I just lost it. The next thing I knew I was strangling her throat. "How dare you do that!? How fucking dare you!? For all of you, I misunderstood Victoria for three years! She suffered alone and I wasn''t even there for her! She bear the pain alone and I didn''t even know what she is going through! Why!?" She struggled under me, her face turned red and eyes wide, yet I didn''t let go! I won''t! I will kill her! They all made me look hideous! When my Victoria needed me the most I insulted her! The entire time I thought she is lying! How could they do this to me!? To an innocent girl who suffered for nothing!? My child who couldn''t even be born! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Aless! Let her go! You will kill her like this!" I heard Arianna''s tone, yet I didn''t care. "Aless, please..." Suddenly, I felt a soft touch on my back. When I looked back, those green eyes were looking at me, soft and pleading. I felt my body loosen up and slowly, my grip on her throat undid. I let her go, feeling numb, I moved back and slumped on the sofa again. "Leave," I said. "Just leave!" I roared at the obnoxious woman. I might let her go now, but there won''t be a second time to it. I am feeling distressed. I am furious with myself. Wasn''t it enough to be a miscarriage? Now, why it has to be like this!? Why it has to be my family always hurting her!? Why!? "Aless, please! Don''t say this." Giana came to me, on her knees. "Please don''t say this. Lisa is my only daughter." She cried and that is making me annoyed. "I... I only have this one daughter. I know I made a mistake, I..." "Mistake?" Airanna stopped her harshly. "That is not a mistake, but a sin, Giana. You are lucky enough that we are still tolerating you! Didn''t you hear what he said? Just leave!" "Please... I have no elsewhere to go. I made a sin. I... I was scared of a new heir in the family. I was greedy and now... Now, I am paying for it... My daughter is gone." She cried. "I swear, Lisa didn''t know any of it. I made a sin but Lisa is innocent. Please... save her. I will ept any punishment, just save her, please..." She begged, still on her knees. I red at her when I felt a soft touch on my thigh. When I looked beside me, it was Victoria. Her eyes are moist and her green eyes are filled with undeniable emotions. She only nodded at me at this moment I don''t know what to say to her. How could she be this kind? How could she still tolerate the woman who made her suffer inexplicable pain? She is even ready to help her? I swear, I can''t describe this woman. I don''t know with what God made her, but she is someone who needs to be protected from this cruel world. I can ignore anything but not her words. Her pleads. "Why?" I whispered to her. She wiped the corner of her eyes. "I know what she did, I never can''t forgive her but, I also can''t see her daughter suffering when we can help, Aless. Her punishment is destined but Lisa? She wasn''t involved in this. She is your sister too, Aless." I always knew this but right now, I am realising it once again. Women are so strong. More than we can Envision. And that woman when promoted to a mother, is beyond all manly powers. When I am broke, she is standing right beside me like a pir, being my strength. I don''t know how will I survive without her. She is the essence of my strength. The support that could hold me tight from falling. I couldn''t deny her and nodded my head. "Fine... I will do it just because of you, Victoria. But..." I red at Giana, "This woman needs to face what she did. And I will make sure of it." I picked up my phone and called my private investigator and told him to find Dominic''s whereabouts. It didn''t take him over five minutes to do it. However, as I was guessing, Dominic was alone and there is no proof against him that he kidnapped Lisa. Now, at this point, if I go and ask him on the basis of Giana''s words, he would definitely deny it. After all, Dominic holds a good amount of power by himself. So, we called the police. Arianna helped with it. She belongs to a political background and she holds power. In her one call, a bunch of pieces of force came to the Manor. The police came urgently and asked for the details about Lisa and some other information that Giana answered. Immediately, police started doing their search operation. After the police were gone, I turned to find Victoria and she was calming Giana down. Now, this is the time to wait only ... ********* AUTHOR''S NOTE ... Hello, my dear readers, I am so sorry for my slow updates and I am apologising in advance because maybe in the uing few days, I can''t update continuously. I have a very traumatising condition going on in my family for a close rtive''s death and that is affecting my mental and physical health both. But, I promise to continue in a few days as soon as I ovee all the misfortunes I am going through. I hope you could understand the situation. Please pray for me and my family ... Chapter 142 I am here to oblige his order Chapter 142 I am here to oblige his order Two dayster, VICTORIA''S POV... I walked out of the police station, holding Leo in my arms. Was going back from the hospital after our regr checkups and stopped the car in front of NYC''s huge police station. The ce was child friendly, so I went inside with my baby if there is any news of Lisa. It''s been two days but there is no news about her. Police are trying their best and Dominic is also kept under sharp gazes to follow him. However, no clue could be found. Police are also confused. They are trying their best. I just hope, wherever Lisa is, she is fine. Giana is broken almost after losing her daughter. She is also under check. Her punishment is unforgivable but I decided to proceed with myin against her after Lisa is back. When I came out, the driver opened the door for me and I settled in my seat. Today, I brought Mama''s driver. Sage is keeping his eyes always on Dominic, so I did not disturb him. As I settled, the driver started the car. After we cale out of the station''spound, my phone started ringing with an unknown number. My brows furrowed together in a thought if I know this number, but couldn''t recall. And then I picked up the call. "Hello, Who is it?" I asked. "Ma''am, it''s me, Calvin. You remember me, right? Mr Alessandro''s ex-assistant." He introduced himself. "Oh, Yes. I do remember you, Calvin. So? How is it going? What made you call me?" It felt a little strange getting his call. Still, I wanted to know. He remained silent for a few seconds before speaking, "Umm... Ma''am, I don''t know how to tell you, but this is about Mr Dominic." He spoke. My braincells turned alert hearing his words. I sat straight and once eyed the driver. I lowered my tone, "What about him?" I asked cautiously. Again he took a second of pause, before speaking, "I wanted to tell this to Mr Alessandro. But, I don''t know how to let him know this about his family, so I turned to you, Ma''am. I have learnt something about Mr Dominic. And as an ex-assistant of Mr Alessandro, I knew lots of things about Mr Dominic. So, I realised, it''s important to let you know." My brows furrowed deeply. "What is it, Calvin? I am listening." My heart is beating faster now. "This is something, I can''t tell you on the phone, ma''am. Is it possible to meet me now? I have managed to seek out of the office with an excuse and called you." He said. Calvin was the most trusted guy of Aless. I know him for a long time. He served for a long time. I guess, I can trust to meet him. I once turned to my son, who is now sleeping in his special seat that was engraved by his father. And I can trust him with the driver. He is serving Mama since I was born. After thinking about everything, I nodded. "Okay, send me your location." I hung up the call and a few momentster, my phone beeped with a text. It was from Calvin. He sends me his location. I showed the location to the driver and ordered him to drive there. He silently obliged. It did not take more than ten minutes to reach there. As soon as I reached at the location, I frowned. The ce was nothing but an abandoned factory. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I did not went out of the car immediately. Waited and watched the ce. I picked up my phone and called Calvin. He received it immediately. "What is this ce, Calvin? An abandoned factory? Seriously?" "I know it''s strange ma''am, but trust me, this is the safe option to talk secretly. I don''t want to get caught by the boss. it''s about my job too." He said. "I aming out." I hung up and a few secondster, I watched him walking out of a corner of the mill. He is wearing his regr ck suit. I turned to the driver and asked him to stay here with Leo, as I stepped out of the car and walked toward Calvin. Smiling, he nodded at me, "Hello, ma''am." I nodded back. "What is it, Calvin?" "This is about Mr Dominic madam. I find out that, he is your ex-lover?" He raised his brow at me. I blinked. His question seemed pointless and this topic? We massed that phase, right? All of us. And he is here to tell me this? I frowned. "Did you call me to say this only?" I asked. He smiled and shook his head, "No, ma''am. It was just me, saying this. Recently, Miss Giana''s daughter Lisa has been kidnapped, right? You are trying to find her." I nodded, rmed, "Yes... Do you know something about her? any information?" I asked. He scratched his chin. "Yes, ma''am. He did. Even though everyone is thinking that he kidnapped her because of you, it''s not like that. There is something more into it." "What is it? Don''t test my patience, Calvin. Just say it." I am feeling a little irritated now. Calvin leaned a little toward me but maintained a distance. "I have heard that, he has sent Lisa to his mother." He lowered his tone. "Huh!?" I gasped and he nodded. "Yeah, he did. And now, he is also nning to send your son to his mother too." What the fuck!? "What the hell are you talking about!?" I was fully alert by now. My heart is beating faster. His mother? But, isn''t she dead? Then is he... No! Calvin shook his head. "Definitely not, ma''am. Even... I am here to oblige his order..." He smiled at me, taking a step forward. I blinked... His smile... It''s so weird... His eyes glint with something I didn''t recognise. Giving me a chill down my spine. "Is this any kind of joke!? I am leaving..." But, before I could finish, I heard a groaning sound that came from behind and I turned around only to find the driver on the ground. I gasped. What the... Aagh! The back of my head was suddenly hit with some hard thing. My body trembled and the world shook around my head before everything turned dark before my eyes ... Chapter 143 Where is Leo!? Chapter 143 Where is Leo!? ALESSANDRO''S POV... I looked at my wristwatch sitting in the meeting. Currently working in my own business, I have grown up for years besides Reywalt. My mind is at home to Victoria and our son. She went to the hospital for their regr checkups. But... I don''t know, for some reason, my mind is restless. I couldn''t put my concentrate on the meeting. Suddenly, "Mr Devonte, is anything wrong?" My new assistant, Brad asked and the employees that were pitching to me stopped. I turned to them and sighed inwardly. This is going to affect my work. "Guys, let''s take a little break. we will continue this meeting the next day." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All of them nodded and left. I leaned back in my seat and picked up my phone to call Victoria. Her phone rang but, she is not receiving it at all. I frowned. Why is she not picking up the call? Is she busy? Or... I shook my head and called the driver she took today. But... His phone is also ringing yet no one''s picking up! Fuck! I immediately stood up and walked out of the office, going to find my wife and son. also kept trying Victoria on the phone, but her phone kept ringing only. My heart started beating faster and it was clenched by a cold grip. As I went inside my car and ordered my new assistant to start the car, my phone started ringing. Excitedly I received the call thinking it was Victoria, but it was not. Instead of her, it''s Sage who called me. I frowned, "What happened?" "Mr Devonte, is ma''am with you or anywhere near you?" He asked and my frown deepened as I shook my head, "I kept calling her, but she is not picking up my call! God knows where she is!? Now, I am on my way to find her!" I heard a slight but audible gasping sound from the opposite. "It''s the same, sir. I am trying to reach her for an important matter. She should definitely know about it! It''s urgent!" "What happened, Sage? Tell me." My tone turned cold as I ordered. The opposite side was silent for a second, maybe he is hesitating, but then I heard his voice, "Recently, ma''am asked me to keep an eye on Mr Dominic. While doing that I discovered something very strange and shocking!" "What?" I was restless still I tried to maintain my cool. "Umm, sir... It''s about your mother... Miss Carme is alive and Mr Dominic recently meets her." He said and I was left dumbfounded. "Are you fucking kidding me!? You know she died then how could you say that!?" I almost roared at him. "I know that sir. This is what shocked me the most. I am following Mr Dominic for two days now. Did not let him leave from my sight these two days. He meets her regrly and when I investigated deeply, I realised, he is meeting your mother. I have snapped some photos and there is one more thing..." I remained silent, not knowing what to say. My brain cells are not functioning anymore. I heard him continuing, "It''s Calvin, your ex-assistant from Reywalt Corporation. I have seen him meeting Miss Carme too, but he meets her in Mr Dominic''s absence." "Do you have any proof?" I asked, surprisingly way too calm for the news. "Yes sir, I am sending you photos." "Okay, send me." I hung up and a secondter, my phone beeped with a few photos. I opened them and... He was right... The photos were taken from a very long distance. The pictures were not HD quality but The people in the photos are visible to know their identities. I only stared at the photos he send to me. Mother... She is alive? How? Why did she only meet Dominic and not me? I felt bad but not so much that I was supposed to. Honestly, I was only three years old when my parents were gone. It was always Grandma for me. Only seen my parents in the photos, after I started understanding my surroundings. I don''t know what to think of this and again called Victoria. She is still not picking up! Fuck! Then I called at home. Arianna picked up the call and informed me that Victoria didn''t reach home. That''s it, I am done using a good way to reach to her. Immediately, I opened the location tracker on my phone and started searching for Victoria. She didn''t know, But I have inserted a tracker in the ring I proposed to her with. I inserted it after that Cami incident because I never wanted to repeat the same mistake again and again. I was hoping for not to use it ever but guess, I have to do it now. Soon, her location was connected and I frowned seeing where she is. Her location is showing in front of an abandoned factory! Immediately, I asked my assistant to turn the car and go where she is. I also called Sage and asked him to reach there. When we went to the abandoned mill, I saw her car. The moment my car stopped, I jumped out of the car and went to find her. But, the car is empty! Only her phone was in the car! "Director!" My assistant called me from the opposite side of the car and I immediately went to his side, only to find the driver, lying on the ground and blood oozing out from the back of his head! My whole body turned numb! Then where are my Victoria and Leo? What happened to them!? I immediately searched around and something in the distance attracted my attention. I realised it immediately, "Victoria!" I gasped and ran toward her. She is lying on the ground. I checked her pulse and thankfully, it was pulsing. I asked for water and my assistant brought it, meanwhile, Sage appeared too and rushed beside us. "What happened to ma''am?" He was shocked too. I did not reply and sshed some drops of water on her face. A few secondster, her eyes fluttered and she groaned painfully. I helped her sit up and let her lead against my chest. She slowly raised her hand and touched the back of her head and groaned again. "Victoria, baby, can you hear me?" I asked, trying to not show my fear and nervousness to her right now. She groaned again and in the next second her eyes wide opened in horror. She turned to me and then looked around before holding me tightly, "Al... Aless, Where is Leo!?" She groaned and cried. "I..." I shook my head, not knowing what to say. "When I found you, I didn''t see him. What happened!?" "No-no please, don''t say this!" She cried. "My Leo... It''s Calvin, Aless... Calvin did this..." Chapter 144 Go to sleep, my baby boy Chapter 144 Go to sleep, my baby boy ALESSANDRO''S POV... I watched her sleeping in the white hospital bed, with her brows furrowed deeply and ck hair scattered on the white pillow. As if even in a deep sleep she is worrying for her child. Victoria... She almost lost her mind after losing our baby son. She kept ming herself and crying madly. No one was able to control her and she kept fainting. We had to transfer her to the hospital and now, she is sleeping with a heavy dose. Doctor said, she needs sleep and her mind needs to calm down before it''s toote to have a mind stroke. It''s fucking hard for me to see my wife in this condition and the shock of Leo''s kidnapping. At this point, I also want to lose my consciousness but I can''t. I need to be strong and find my son and give him back to his mother. I have to. There is no option left for me. The deadliest fear is, Leo is only two months old and he needs to be breastfed from time to time and of course, he needs his mother''s touch. I never thought at the end, Calvin would do this to me. To us. He was the guy, whom I trusted a lot. But, at this point, I don''t know whom to say my inner conflicts. Thest option for me is, Sage. I do lose my confidence in the police force at this point. It''s time to find my child and Lisa using my own ways only. Caressing Victoria''s hair, I stood up and turned to Arianna who watched me in concern. "I will be back soon. Please, take care of her. And if she asks where am I? Tell her that, I will rescue our son no matter what." "But Aless, police..." She tried to stop me but I was out of the room and soon, of the hospital. When I went down, I saw Sage waiting for me downstairs. He walked toward me and bowed a little. "Did you trace his location?" I asked him. He shook his head. "His location is not within my reach, sir. But, I know where is he. Maybe, in Miss Carme''s home. Because that ce is out ofwork." I nodded. "What about the people I asked for?" "They are ready, sir." He replied. "Good." I stepped forward to the car, "now, it''s time to meet my dear mother." I went inside my car and Sage started driving. It''s only two of us. And soon, three more cars started following us. Sage informed me that they were the people I asked for. I hired a badge of abat group. They are eligible to handle every situation they were put to. And need these people now because I don''t know the risk of that ce. Soon, Sage stopped the car at the start of a dark forest. The three cars stopped following us. When we get off the car, Sage spoke, "We need to walk further away because cars can''t go inside." "Let''s go," I ordered and we all started walking. This time we followed Sage as he came here before for an investigation. We walked silently and soon, we stopped before a dark house. I looked around and suddenly, a pink sh appeared piercing the chest of dark clouds, creating an ear-shattering sound. It''s the hint of a storm, but how did a sunny day just turn this gloomy? "What the fuck?" I muttered to myself. "I don''t know sir, but this ce is always like this. I have searched in different maps under Miss Edwards''s order, but there has been no me turn off this ce. Not even in the weather forecast." Sage said. "This ce gives me shiver and I couldn''t find a way to avoid that feeling." He added and he is right. "No matter what, I need to go inside and find my son," I muttered, encouraging myself. "Ask the guards to spread around the house," I ordered. "Yes, sir... Oh! Where are they!?" The moment Sage turned behind, I heard his gasp. "What do you mean?" I frowned and turned around, only to feel empty in my head. No single man was there. "All of them followed us, right?" I asked, frowning deeply. "Yes, sir. I checked home myself. All of them are the most loyal people in Edwards. They are ready to give life to them! But, it''s just..." He stepped to the forest, searching thebats came with us. I fixated my gaze on the dark house once again. This ce has a negative energy and I don''t know how to consume it. Everything feels different here. Even my mind... I don''t know, but this ce is pulling me toward it. I started walking toward the house. The door opened and I stepped inside. The ce inside isvish, however, I see no one, not even anyone beside the door. Then who the hell opened the door for me!? Before I could think about it, suddenly... I heard the crying sounds of a child. No! Not just any child but Leo! My son! He is here! I started looking around for him. Behind the sofa. Under the sofa. Different corners in the whole hall. But, he is nowhere! But, I still could hear his cry. As I kept searching, my hand touched the book that was ced on the shelf and it tilted aside. Immediately, the wall before me started moving. I blinked in a daze and stepped inside. The whole room was dark and in the distance, some candles were ced in a circr motion. Frowning, I stepped further to take a close look and immediately my feet froze in the ce. In that circle, a little baby was kept! And that is my son! My Leonardo! "Leo!" I gasped as he cried. So, this is the ce he was crying! I moved my feet forthwith and get close to my son. However, as I was about to cross the candle circle, I heard, "My dear boy..." A female tone rang in my head and it felt like the tone pinched in my brain cells painfully, making me suffocated. I paused, closing my eyes, I first let the pain fade away and opened my eyes again. Thankfully, Leo is still right before my eyes, just a few steps my son. But, I turned beside to see the owner of the voice and probably the biggest mistake I made. Because the moment I turned to her, I saw a familiar face. A very familiar one, I thought I missed for thirty years, not knowing what she did to me. To my family. She is Carme... The woman, who gave birth to me and sessfully ignored the responsibility of a mother. I stared at her. I don''t want to look but... I can''t ignore it! As if... As if she is doing something to me! No! Her look! Her look is so... Fascinating... She starteding to me, with a smile on her face. "My dear boy... Such a long timeter..." I want to move, but I couldn''t. I watched here close to me, with the same smile on her face. She raised her left hand and ced it on my forehead, "Go to sleep, my baby boy..." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That''s thest thing I heard before everything turned dark before my eyes... Chapter 145 You are tied up too?! Chapter 145 You are tied up too?! ALESSANDRO''S POV... I felt a sharp pain in my head as if it would just slit my head in two. My eyelids felt heavy while trying to move, but still, I tried my best. My gaze was weed by the dizzy light of fire right away. My vision was blurry. I wanted to rub my eyes but... I couldn''t move my hands! I can feel them then... Suddenly, it hit me, my hands are tied up! I shook my head and opened my eyes again. Slowly, things turned clear before my eyes and there he is! My son! Still in the middle of the fire circle! Now, he is lying with his eyes closed without any clothes on him! I struggled hard to move from the chair that I was tied with, but I couldn''t. I wanted to cry at this point! But, it''s not time to cry. I have promised Victoria that I would free our son and I will keep my promise at any cost! If that means, I need to give up on my life, I would do it! anything for my family! I tried hard to free my hands and some ces were even bleeding, but still, I didn''t care! However, suddenly, "Oh,e on, dear brother, stop being so hard on yourself. You will fail anyways." A male voice came to my ear. I know who is it... Calvin... I looked up at him. He is standing on the opposite side of the circle. "You should pray for yourself, Calvin. Because once I am free, I will kill you!" I growled at him. Yet, heughed. And it was a clear mockery. He raised his brow pointing at himself, "Kill me?" He "Who the fuck is your brother!?" I roared at him. "Shut up! And let my child leave!" "Oh! The fatherly instinct!" He nodded, tapping his chin. "Good for you, Devonte. But, tsk~tsk. You are toote, to be honest. You started showing your love to Victoria a lotter..." He shrugged, "But that does not bother me anyways. I am d, you brought a good piece of meat for our mother... At least besides me. Wait... Is there someone else? I turned my head to my right side and gasped hard... Dominic! What is he doing here!? I struggled to free myself again, wishing to strangle these both fuckers. But, failed and heard Calvin''s maniacalugh again. "Have ast conversation brothers. Will be the end of your days soon..." Saying, he left and I shouted after him. "Waste of energy." I heard Dominic''s annoying tone beside me and my head snapped at him. "All happened because of you only!" I thought he woulde and try to hurt me but he sighed quietly, not moving from his seat at all. When he didn''t respond, I concentrated on my movements for freedom, yet I kept failing again and again. "You can''t free your hands, Andro." I heard him again and turned to him, stopping my movements. Does he not know that I want to kill him right now? How dare he talk to me again!? I ignored him and kept going on to free myself yet in vain. "You can''t free yourself like this, Andro. Listen to me, please." He said again, this time raising his tone. "Shut up! Can''t you see my son there? I need to go to him! I..." I gulped, feeling too helpless to see my son like that. "Please, Dominic... Please let him go... He is just a child, please. You wanted to hurt me and here I am. Please, let my son live." I could not help but broke down before him. I just want my son to live with Victoria. I would do anything for them. "I wish, Andro." I heard his tone. When I looked up at him, he was watching me with his sharp blue eyes that ate dull at this moment. "What do you mean?" I felt a heaviness forming in my chest. He smiled. No, it''s not a smile but a forceful stretch of his lips. He moved to his side a little and my eyes fall to the ce he just moved and I froze once again. The guy I was asking for help with is tied up too... What the fuck!? I stared at him in a daze and he sighed, lowering his eyes. "I am here fromst night." Then his eyes met mine as he sat straight, "And I am experienced enough to know that the ties could not be removed." I stared at him. It felt like, his words only flew away over my head and my brain was unable to process them. After a long silence, "You are tied up too... ?" He nodded his head. "Yeah... I." He paused and then sighed. "I didn''t know she was nning to bring you and Leo along. I thought she only wanted Lisa." "Lisa is here?" I looked around and he shook his head. "I know she kept Lisa, but I have no idea where." "But, why? What is happening? She was dead, wasn''t she? Then... How?" I asked. These questions are not specific to anyone but to myself. "There are lots of things in this world that are beyond our imaginations, Andro. She is someone, who should be forbidden from living between mankind. I..." He shook his head, "You were right, this all This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. happened because of me. I was so desperate to take revenge that I didn''t even think once before stepping into her forbidden den. I should have known the day she came to me by herself. A woman like her is not for anyone." He looked up at me as his blue eyes glinted with hopeless fury, "she has no heart. She is void of emotions. She is a dark witch that wants to destroy us all..." He sighed, lowering he head, he shook left to right. "Even... Even she hide her own son from his own family, for us..." "Son?" I raised my brow. Dominic only stretched his lips in a hateful smile, "Calvin... He is her son and your twin..." Chapter 146 Didnt she tell you her story? Chapter 146 Didn''t she tell you her story? ALESSANDRO''S POV... I stared at Dominic. Speechless is an understatement at this moment. Horrifying and traumatic would be more suitable in my situation. "Son? Twin? What are you saying, Dominic?" I asked him in a daze. Everything is feeling way too Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. much for me to digest. Dominic nodded. "Yeah, he..." "He is your brother, Aless. Dominic is right." I heard her voice. When I turned to see her, I felt a strange nauseous in my stomach. She feels so dangerous at this point. "Calvin and you were born at the same time. Fortunately, you don''t look alike. I kept Calvin away from the family and raised him in my way. And I am d I did that, otherwise, he would turn as useless as you two. Now, my son has turned my right hand and an obedient one." She smiled at us like a proud mother. After she finished speaking, the door of the secret passage opened and Calvin walked inside, dragging someone with him. It''s a girl... No! Not just a girl but "Lisa!" I gasped aloud. "Aless!" Lisa cried. She looked like a mess and her beauty was all gone in these three days. I red up at the woman who was responsible for all this. "What do you want!? Just let them go!" I growled at her. Carme smiled only. "Do you think I brought you here to let you go? For years, I have waited for this night toe. The night when the moon would cross Its path and the red moon appears. The night, when I will earn my power and be the most powerful witch in this world!" "Are you mad!? What are you saying!? This is all nonsense!" I felt I am seeing a mad woman who needs to be in a mental asylum and not roam around freely. Carmeughed and Calvin joined him. Suddenly, "Ouch!" Calvin groaned in pain and turned beside him, violentlynding a p on Lisa''s face. "Bitch! stop biting!" I still can''t believe that he is the man I used to trust for a long time. Calvin. I never thought to face him like this one day. "Why Calvin? Why are you doing this!? Just let them leave. Keep me here and let my son and Lisa leave." I helplessly begged. Calvin''s gaze fixated on me, raising his brow as he smirked. "Loyal? To you?" He sneered. "I was doing everything that Mother told me to do. That fucking family never treated my mother well! And what did you do? All of you never even wanted to know how Mother is surviving! Because of you, Mother needed to face great losses in her life! Now, after sacrificing all of you, Mother would be the most powerful witch on this and I will help her to achieve what she deserves." He said, taking his part beside his mother and she smiled proudly. And I am funking lost! "Are you a fool, Calvin? Don''t you see that woman is using you only?" Dominic spoke this time. "She needs five people from the dragon n. She has four of us and the fifth one is fucking you! She is gonna kill you too!" Calvin only sneered, "Anything for my mother." He said, bowing to Carme. Dominic sighed, "No point to tell him. He is under her spell." I frowned. Turning my gaze from Dominic to Calvin and then focused on my son, who is still lying in the fire circle. I don''t fucking care what she wants anymore. I only know that I need to take both Leo and Lisa out of this ce. I need to make sure they are safe. Because people here are too insane to even think about them. "No matter what you n, Alessandro. You are all in my territory. And no one can help you here." I paused and looked up at the shameless woman. Even thinking about the fact that I came out of this woman''s womb, made me feel nauseous and disgusted. I really wish someonee and tell me that this is the biggest lie! However, unfortunately, it''s not gonna happen. But, she is right too. As long as I am here tied up, I can''t do anything. So, I need time and only hope for Sage to bring help here. I have no other choice than this. "I still can''t believe you did this to us. Why?" I asked sadly. I decided to trap them in the conversation, so whatever they are nning to do get dyed and Sage could bring help for us. The smile on Carme''s face vanished as she watched me nkly. I decided to continue my words. "Since childhood, I grew up as an orphan. Yeah, maybe grandma was always there, but no one can fill the ce of parents. When I watched my friends with their parents, I missed you guys so much. At least not father but if you have returned, I could see my mother, right? Why mom? Why you did do this to us? Both me and Dominic? What was our fault?" I said and the parts of my words are my true emotions. I really did miss my parents my whole life. I could not help the tears that rolled out of my eyes. I felt betrayed and heavily broken. Everything has shattered around me with my grandmother''s death and all the secrets that were just revealed in front of me. I looked up at her. In those dark eyes. Even though they are emotionless, I dared to speak, "Why did you do this to me, to us? Don''t you even think of us? Not even for once?" "No point, Aless..." I heard Dominic''s helpless tone. "She is void of all emotions. She is the woman who has willingly slept with her sons and only gave birth to them to sacrifice them one day for her biggest wish." Dominic''s words choked me on my own saliva. Slept with her sons? only gave birth to us to sacrifice us? My head snapped at him and he sighed before nodding slowly. "Yeah... She slept with both me and Calvin." He lowered his head. His tone is weak and my head started spinning hearing him. "This is also not a lie that she has slept with both of us Incessantly." "How could you...?" My tone came out as a whisper as I was lost stealthily. Dominicughed suddenly, "Do you even know how Calvin always backstabbed you in every moment? He wasn''t only spying upon you, but he kept lying to you about the investigations you asked him to do before. Even after knowing all the truth along with proofs, he continued saying that he does not know." I turned my gaze at Calvin and he is now nk. Honestly, after this, I am not really that much shocked about this fact. It''s so much more likely for him to lie to me always. But, I need to say something to keep this conversation going on and earn time. I don''t even know if help is on the way. But, I could only hope and pray to God. "Why are you doing this?" I turned to Carme. "What will you get by this?" The calm smile on her face returned and they were fucking terrifying! "Oh, my dear son. You are so innocent, aren''t you?" She chuckled lightly. "You still didn''t believe that I am a witch, did you? Oh, my dear son. Then let me tell you more secrets you are unaware of. Eventually, you are gonna die. You deserve to know the truth at least." "Dominic was right to mention me as a witch. I am a witch. A dark one. Unlike this human world of yours in our world, people are powerful. We belong from wizardry world." She tapped on her chin. "Oh! But, you should have known about this world before. After all, your favourite grandma belongs to a well-known wizardry family. Didn''t she tell you her story? How she left her world because she was a useless witch?" I stared at her, lips parted and shocked. No, I guess shock is also an understatement but I am lost at this point. I don''t know how to react to hearing her words. "My dear boy, you are way too innocent! Your grandmother has hidden lots of things from you it seems! Guess, I did it right killing you grandma, huh?" She raised her brow and I gasped. "You..." I was at a loss for words. "Yeah, she did," Dominic replied from the side. "She killed Nina Devonte. Not only that, she even provoked your father to do suicide and killed my father even. She has destroyed the whole Devonte family and trying to cost more losses now." "Wh... What do you want to do now?" I asked. my throat dried up. She chuckled and Calvin joined her. "You already know that, son. Now, it''s time for you to reward me for letting you bring to this world. But, before that, I need to start from that little one there. Sorry, dear son, you need to see this with your eyes." Her lips curved into an evil smirk and that almost ripped my heart. I gulped hard. "Please... Please don''t. Let him go, please. Don''t do this to him. He is just a baby!" Sheughed only and made a sympathetic sound with her tongue as she crossed the fire circle, entering that. "Stop it, Carme!" I shouted, starting to struggle once again. No! I can''t let her harm my child. I need to save him! Chapter 147 Have a Good life Victoria Chapter 147 Have a Good life Victoria ALESSANDRO''S POV... While struggling and shouting, I helplessly watched her pick up my sleeping son with her both hands and hold him in the air. Her eyes were closed and she kept chanting something. Suddenly, a thunder sound came and the ceiling parted away, opening the gloomy night sky. I looked up and fuck! The moon! It''s red as if it has burned in a fire! "Stop this Carme, I am begging you! Stop hurting my son! Let him go, please!" I kept on shouting. She did not even bother at my words as if she can''t hear me. I watched her put down on the marked ce and she picked up something from her left side that was out of my vision. When she removed the cover from that thing, I gasped. It''s a knife! No! Please God, please help my son! Please save him! Please... I cried, couldn''t help my tears while seeing my son in this situation, feeling extremely helpless. Just when it felt like everything is gonna end, the door of the passage opened. No, it did not open but broke. The knife from her hand fell to the side as she turned around and all our eyes went in that direction. A woman walked in. With shining white hair andvender eyes. Wearing a white dress and red lips. I blinked at her sight. She is not beautiful but... Divine... I have never seen anyone like this before. Don''t misjudge me, I am not eyeing her but she is so different. That aura of hers is too different! It''s not humanly but fel more divine. Beside her, a man stepped. Wait! Surgeon Ronald!? And in the next second another woman appeared beside her... "Victoria!" I gasped and her eyes met mine. These green eyes flicked and she immediately rushed inside and crossed the fire border. She did not waste time pushing Carme aside harshly and picked up Leo before jumping over the fire border once again. Then she rushed toward me. "Aless! You..." I nodded, "I am fine. Leo?" She caressed his back, holding him tightly in her chest and covered him in the scarf that was in her hand. "He is fine too. We need to take him to the hospital soon." I wanted to ask more of her but a painful groan turned our attention in front and a gasp escaped my mouth when I saw a huge brown wolf step on Calvin! Where the fuck this wolf just came from!? "Wh... what Are you doing here!?" Carme stuttered, staring at the divine woman and that surprised me a lot. She is scared of her! "How dare youe here and ruin my practice!?" She yelled at her. "You have gone too far, Carme. I banished you from the n and gave you onest chance to be good. Yet, you did not respect my kindness and chose to be cruellest. You even dared to bring our existence to the human world, exposing lots of things. I definitely do not like this." She started walking toward Carme. "You need to pay for what you did, Carme." Her tone is hard and it''s domineering the whole ce! As if every single thing would go in their knees before her. Carme tried to escape but she couldn''t. As if she was trying to move but glued to the ce invisibly. She falls to the ground. The divine woman raised her hand and the candles moved away, making my mouth wide open, as if they just obliged her and gave her a ce! She walked in front of her and grabbed her by her hair and started dragging her along while Carme shouted at the top of her lung. I watched her struggle like a man woman but the grip that woman had on her hair was undeniable! As she started going out of the dark passage, that huge wolf picked Calvin in his mouth by his clothes and started following that woman. "Raeven..." I heard Victoria call and that woman stopped as she turned over her shoulder. "Thank you..." Victoria said. And I moved my gaze from one to another. The woman, Raeven, smiled only and shook her head. "I wasn''t me, Victoria. It''s always you. You saved your family." "But, how? I don''t have any magic as you do..." Victoria seemed confused. Wait... What Magic? Raeven smiled again. "You have the biggest magic in you, Victoria. Just remember to not change ever." Saying, she turned around and left, as the huge wolf followed her! After they were gone, Victoria turned to me and immediately started removing my ties and freed me. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I stood up and with my free hands, I caressed my son and then freed both Lisa and Dominic. "We should leave this ce as soon as possible," I stated and we all started walking out of the ce when, "I tried... I tried my level best to get you, Victoria." We stopped and turned behind, only to find Dominic standing far away from us, beside the candles. "Dominic, this is not the time. Let''s get out of this ce, first." I spoke but he stopped me, shaking his head. "No, Andro. It needs to be now." He smiled sadly, "I did things even though they disgusted me from inside because I wanted to win only." "I wanted to destroy the Devonte family. I wanted to win back Victoria in my life and I did too many things for that. Evenstly tried to get her through a witch. But, I failed. Every single time, I failed to have her in my life." He chuckled throwing his head back and then watched us nkly. "Her love for you is way too strong to even break it off. Even after I sold my soul to a dark witch, I could not break the bond between you and that fucking hurts! I am not sorry for my deeds. At least, I never gave up. This time too, I won''t give up. Yet, I know that I won''t get her." "And I won''t ept my defeat. So, I..." He raised his hand and I gasped, seeing that knife of Carme in his hand. Immediately, I stood before my family. I won''t let him hurt them, never... "Dominic, stop it. You..." However, he did not let me finish and smiled. "Don''t worry, Andro. I won''t be here to make conflicts anymore. I can''t ept my defeat..." He suddenly raised his hand and hold the knife to his throat. "Have a good life, Victoria..." My eyes widened, "Dominic!" But, it was toote. He already slit his throat with the knife. Lisa screamed in horror and Victoria gasped. I turned and stood before them like a wall and did not let them see the ending Dominic chose for himself... Chapter 148 Love is the only magic... Chapter 148 Love is the only magic... VICTORIA''S POV... I sat at the edge of the bed as I watched Aless removing his clothes. We just returned from Dominic''s funeral. It still was like a nightmare for me to recall the yesterday night. Everything was almost ending but it turned upside down with one brave move of Sage. When he apanied Aless to Carme''s House, he lost track of the guards and Aless both. Even the house vanished from his sight. Sage was confused and scared. He did not waste his time and rushed back to the hospital. I was awake by the time and when he described all of it to me from the beginning, I was sure that the dark witch was none other than Carme. Alessandro''s deceased mother who was alive actually. I left the hospital forthwith and exined everything to Surgeon Ronald. Because at this time, he is the one who could help me. Then he summoned Raeven and the rest we all know. We rescued Lisa and brought her back to her mother that night. Giana was happy and guilty both. As I have said, she could not escape her punishment and the police took her away with a shred of proper evidence and her own confession. We also decided to consult a psychiatrist for Lisa as she has been traumatised after that cruel kidnap. And currently, she is staying with us in the Edwards Manor. But, in all this, one thing happened surprisingly. All of them forgot the magical parts of that night. As if in their memory, it''s only a human deed and everything caused by Dominic who chose to end himself in the end. No one recalled Carme or the existence of Calvin but me. Yeah, like that first meeting with Raeven, I did not forget anything. I remembered every single detail of that night. This is really surprising and confusing to me. Why it is like that? Why I don''t forget things? Does this have any meaning behind it? I don''t really know. And as usual, I could not conclude any answer. "Penny for your thoughts, Ma''am?" My trance broke with Alessandro''s soft but deep tone beside me. I turned my head to him and find him sitting just beside me. I blinked and pursed my lips, before shaking my head. "It''s nothing, just random things. What about you? Are you okay, love?" I tried to turn the channel of our conversation. He smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I am. I have epted the hard truths of life now. Nothing can break me anymore." He pinched my nose lightly and chuckled. And I felt relieved inside. This rxed Aless is needed so much and I am d that he forgot the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. cruellest part of it. I don''t know if it''s destiny or a deliberate move of someone specific, but I am happy with the turn of events. I leaned on his shoulder and felt his arm wrapped around me, holding me tight in his arms. "You know, I can ovee everything with you beside me, Victoria. You are the only person who can convert my anxiety into reassurance." I smiled hearing him and parted my lips to speak when Alessandro''s phone started ringing. I sat straight as he picked up his phone. "Advocate Davis is calling." He frowned. "Maybe something important. Just pick up the call." I replied, knowing well that Advocate Davis is their family consultant too. Aless picked up the call and silently heard him. Then, "Sure, Adv. Davis. Both I and Victoria are in Edwards Manor. You cane... Sure, we''ll be waiting for you." After he hung up the call, I stared at him in curiosity. "What happened? What did he say?" Aless tossed his phone on the bed and shrugged. "He said he wants to meet us. There is something important he needs to tell us. He will be arriving soon." I nodded, "Oh, okay." *********** Half an hourter... Both I and Aless were sitting in the living room, on the sofa and Adv. Davis was sitting in the opposite one of ours. "What is it, Mr Davis? Why do you want to meet us urgently?" Aless asked. Adv. Davis nodded and opened his ck bag before bringing out a file and handing it to Aless. Aless took it and opened it. I watched him curiously and frowned when his brows started farrowing deeply. He looked straight at Adv. Davis. "What is this?" Adv. Davis leaned on the sofa. "Yes, Alessandro. Your brother Dominic Devonte willed his Ny-five per cent of shares to your name two days ago. So, ording to the new will, you hold Ny-five per cent of Devonte properties and Reywalt Corporation. And the other five per cent belongs to the board members who did not sacrifice it before." "He did what?" I gasped and Adv. Davis nodded. "You heard it right, Victoria." I took the file from Alessandro''s hands and started flipping the pages to find his words true! I mean why would he do this!? Is he so bent on his revenge!? "But, why?" Aless whispered, staring at the will. Adv. Davis shrugged, "It''s still unknown to me. For thest three days, I was out of the city. With the help of my assistant, Dominic did this. I just returned this morning, and when I tried to contact him, I heard his death news. I am sorry for your loss, Alessandro. But I guess, he nned it all along." He sighed. "I guess, the answer to this question has been buried deep under the ground with him." He stood up. "So, my work is done here. I will are my leave." I nodded at him and he left as both me and Aless fell into a puzzle. The puzzle that would always remain unsolved... *********** AUTHOR''S POV... In the world of wizards and grim creatures, there stood a Pce full of dreams in the middle of the ocean full of mermaids and mermen. On the third floor of the Pce, which belongs to the king and Queen, a woman with tinum white hair andvender eyes stood in the huge open area, with a maid beside her. Hervender eyes shone in the clear moonlight and the white edges sparkled. Her white hair offered the vour of divination, watching the reflections of both puzzled Alessandro and Victoria in the round mirror globe. Suddenly, her concentration broke because of a gasp. Slowly, she turned to the brte woman, apanying her and gave her usual soft smile, "What happened? Do you want to ask something?" Brte pursed her lips and silently nodded her head, "Yes, your highness... Umm, you always said that Victoria has magic in herself. But, isn''t she just a mere human? What Magic Magic possibly could have?" She asked the question, that kept pinching her inner sense. Raeven smiled turning her head to the clear full moon. The red moon has gone, and so has the danger. "We are created to do magics, unlike humans. But, no matter what we do, our life is evolved around that one thing. The one magic that does not discriminate between creatures. Anyone could earn it and whoever has it, can fight against all odds of this world." Brte blinked. "A magic that doesn''t discriminate? What is that?" "Love," Raeven replied. "The magic is called love. The bond and love Victoria has for her family was enough to destroy Carme''s numerous tries of dark magic on her." "Love is the only magic that can erase all the darkness and give a new beginning to lives..." "Okay," Brte said hesitantly. "And this property transfer? Is there any magic into it too?" Raevne shook her head. "Not my deed anyways. That Advocate was right, the answer was buried deep down with Dominic." "Oh!" Brte rounded her lips and gulped before asking again. "Onest question, your highness." "Hmm..." "Why Victoria didn''t forget everything yet? Howe she remembered it all, your highness?" "Everything has its reason to happen..." Saying she looked up at the silver full moon as the corner of her lips curled up into a mysterious smile... Chapter 149 All it started from Italy Chapter 149 All it started from Italy Two Months Later... VICTORIA''S POV... "Rise and Shine, sweetheart." Aless rolled beside me and kissed my lips. I stretched my hands and turned to him with a smile on my face. It''s been a long time since I am seeing Aless refreshed. Two months have passed away and our lives Two months ago, Adv. Davis has given Dominic''s will to Aless. Even though we were shocked by the fact, we epted it and with time, we stopped thinking too much about the reason. We have epted the fact that we would never learn the reason for his sudden change in will. And honestly, it''s hard to understand Dominic''s thoughts. Aless has epted and he is once again the owner of Reywalt and other properties. However, meanwhile, he chose to transfer fifteen per cent of his share to Lisa, including the old mansion where They all grew up. Lisa is better now. She has ovee her traumas and even talked to her mother. She absolutely hated when she heard what her mother did to me and Aless before. But, she chose to forgive and even asked for forgiveness from us. Currently, she is living with us in the new Devonte mansion where Aless and I used to live after our marriage. We came back here. Even though Edwards Manor is our home, this ce is something that belongs to me. I love people here and so are they. Aless even started going to work in Reywalt as he has once again taken his throne back. But, he did not let go of his other side businesses. He chose new assistants for himself and this time, I picked up his assistants. Because he might forget the past incidents, I couldn''t. I still remembered every single detail of betrayals and backstabs. Guess, it would take me time to once again put my trust in people. Andstly, me. I have also organised my life and work. I am concentrating on both E. Shine and Evelett. It feels like all the dark parts of our lives have ended and it''s a new beginning for us. At least all my family members believe it. But, is it really? I don''t think so. There is still something that keeps me awake the whole night. Mafia leader Manchini. He wanted to kill me but he failed. Even though I don''t know why he wants to kill me, I know when he tried once and failed, he would try to take the step once again. Sage has kept his eyes on David. Now-a-days, this is his only mission. However, David''s movements are very normal. Nine to five job as the secretary of Antonio and then spending time with his family. Even in the office, whenever wee face to face, he would nod at me and then go back to his work. No suspicious movement, as if nothing had happened! Also, there was no news of Mafia Manchini. And that scares me the most honestly. I know, at this point, I should inform Aless about it. I even tried to talk to him a few times. But, whenever I see him happily moving and rxing, it forced me to stop. I can''t give him any more tension. He deserves to live happily. I don''t know if it''s a foolish decision of mine because of my emotions. Even if it is, I don''t regret hiding that matter if he is living a better life now. "I know I am handsome. But, your look is creating a hole in me at this point." I blinked, returning to reality as I watched Aless smirking at me. I narrowed my eyes at him. "I am creating a hole in you?" He rolled on top of me, pinning me down to the bed. "That''s my work to do." He leaned toward my ear and spoke seductively with his deep tone. "I must fill your every hole the way I want." He whispered, making me shiver under his shameless words and sinful touches. This man affects me like crazy. Each time, it feels like I am a horny teenager just getting close to my crush and melting under his touch! Fuck! His words made me wet like crazy! And just to more of my embarrassment, he even touched me there and I could not help but moan. I bit my lower lip as he watched me with that stupid evil smirk of his. I pouted and red at him. "Don''t! You already made sore enoughst night!" He hide his head in the crook of my neck, making me shiver and whispered in my ear, "But your wetness is saying vice versa and your energy? That is screaming of your needs." I bit down my lower lip and closed my eyes shut to prevent myself from moaning when his extremely naughty fingers started caressing my wet folds. I tried my level best but the problem is, Aless is so good at his doings and he knows my body more than I do! He exactly knows where to touch and how to take control of my body and soul! I don''t realise when I was out of my clothes and he is between my legs. His hard-on touched my wet core, making me gasp and moaned hard when his wet lips sucked my perky teats. I gasped for air as he inserted his hardness deep inside me. I was so slick that it went inside right away. We both moaned in ecstasy. Soon, the whole room filled with our moans and groans. Aless kept thrusting in me as I hold onto him for my dear life. With his rach trust, he was going deeper and sending me to the top of the clouds. I was almost on my edge and I know it''s the same for him, but suddenly, "Gug-gg-oo... Woa-woua..." The loud cry of Leo stopped us in the middle. We both stared at each other and immediately I turned beside the bedside table where the little device was ced. We would hear Leo''s sounds through this device. Aless slumped on top of me, groaning. He did not want to stop but once again Leo''s sound stopped him and I pushed him aside before getting off the bed. He was a mess at this point. I quickly wore my robe and chuckled at his face. He frowned. "That little guy is such a cock blocker!" He groaned before covering his face on the pillow. Giggling, I picked up my phone from the bedside table and opened the door that was ced in the corner of our room and stepped to the other room, which has been built for Leo. After shifting in the Devonte Mansion, Aless designed the next room of ours for our son and even made a door inside our room, that joined two rooms together. I rushed to my son. It''s his milk time. I picked him up from the bed and started breastfeeding him. After Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I was done, I hold him straight, patted his back slightly till he burped and then rocked him in my arms till he fall asleep. Once again, I put him back onto his baby cot and walked out of his room. I did not go back to our room but used the main entrance to get off Leo''s room. I want to check on Lisa. Her room is also in the same corridor. Aless wanted her to shift to the North Wing, yet I chose to keep her close to us. Even though she is recovering well from her mental disbnce, I don''t want her to feel lonely and excluded from the family. Yeah, she has been an arrogant brat. But, it was never her fault in the first ce. Her broken family and the carelessness of her parents made her like that. She just need a good guide and I chose to be one for her. It would be good for her future. And she started epting it as well, especially, knowing her mother''s deeds, the realisation of good and bad hit her. I have a big brother but I had a secret wish to have a sister of mine. And if Lisa epts it, I would dly be her elder sister and not a sister-inw. Soon, I reached her room and knocked on her door. "Come in." I heard her voice and looked at my phone with a smile. It''s seven in the morning and she is awake. This is another good habit she has formed in these months. Slowly, I opened the door and peeked my head inside and find her at her study desk, doing her assignments maybe. I stood beside her and watched her do mathematics. Yeah, she loves doing maths, which surprised me a little when I first came to know that. Somehow, Lisa and Mathematics do not get along with their characters. But, this is why this quote came - ''Don''t judge a book by its cover.'' She turned to me and her lips curved into a smirk. "You look like a mess. What? Leo once again made a scene?" She teased and I pouted. Well, this is not the first time that Leo caused ''the scene''. And not for her first time to catch me red- handed. I sighed, sitting at the edge of her bed. "Well, motherhood is tough. But, it''s enjoyable too." She turned her chair and looked at me with a sad smile. "You know what? You are an amazing mother, Victoria." She lowered her eyes and that clenched my heart. I wish I could give her what shecks, yet it''s not possible to do. "Maybe, I can''t fill your empty space for caring parents, but I can be that elder sister for you, to whom you can rely on." She turned her gaze to me and smiled brightly before standing up anding to me, she engulfed me in a hug. "Thank you, Victoria. I would love to have a sister like you." I let her hug me. While we were sitting there, my phone started ringing. It''s from Sage. I excused myself and walked out of Lisa''s room before picking up the call. "Any news?" "Yes, ma''am. As you have said, I was keeping my eyes on David and also tracing Manchini. And I guess I have found a clue." He replied. "And?" I raised my brow. "And I guess, to solve this Manchini riddle, we need to visit Italy as soon as possible. Because all it started from there." Chapter 150 Have a Nice sleep, Victoria Edwards Chapter 150 Have a Nice sleep, Victoria Edwards Two dayster... VICTORIA''S POV... "Did you take out your luggage, Lisa?" I shouted from upstairs. I hold the railing and looked down and found her rocking Leo in her arms. Lisa looked up and nodded her head. "Yeah, everything is done and Leo is ready too." She replied. "Good." I passed the corridor and went downstairs to them and watched Aless also ready in a casual dress-up. I rolled my eyes mentally. He really is in the mood for a vacation and here am I. Almost lost my inner peace! What? You are confused about this sudden trip of ours? Yeah, It''s obvious. Let me first send them and I will be back to you in a minute. I walked toward Leo and Lisa. And hold Leo in my arms. Soon, all four of us came out of the mansion and the driver opened the door for us. Lisa went inside first and then I settled Leo on his special seat. Then I looked up at Sage, who is now standing beside me after settling their luggage in the bo. "You remember what to do, right?" I asked him carefully so that no one listens. Especially, Aless. He nodded. "Yes, ma''am. I will be there on time." "Hmm." With my reply, he walked toward the passenger seat beside the driver. And soon, the car started and I watched them leave. Suddenly, I felt a strong and possessive arm wrapping around my waist. I smiled before leaning on his body, melting in his touch. "So, they left." He kissed my head. "Now, we can go on our vacation. What say?" I nodded, "Yeah, we can." And sighed inwardly. I can''t be that much happy about it. For Aless, it''s a vacation after the things we went through, but for me, it''s a never-ending saga. Honestly, I did not n it like this. It was supposed to be only me going to Italy along with Sage. But, that morning, when I was talking to Sage on the phone, Aless heard me and just to suppress the truth I lied that I was nning a vacation for us in Italy. The happiness that appeared on his face was something I could not deny and here we are. At first, I thought to bring Lisa and Leo with us. However, the thought of them in trouble because of me, forced me to drop that certain idea as I agreed to send them to Edwards Manor, while we went to Italy. I still believe I am making a mistake by not telling Aless but whenever I look at his rxed attitude, I could not but stop in my track. How can I snatch that happiness away from him? Nheless, I need to tell him. Maybe, not here and after reaching Italy. Because, if I let him know this now, he would definitely stop this trip and take every risk and responsibility over him. "Shall we get in the car now?" He asked and I looked up at him, hiding my worries, I smiled at him. "Sure, let''s go." The driver opened the car door for us after settling our luggage in the bo. Both of us settled in the new Maybach, Aless recently bought. The car started and I heard him sighing beside me. I turned beside and he is leaning on the seat with his eyes closed. "Finally... We are gonna have some alone time for ourselves! No clock blocker!" Even in this tension, I giggled hearing his motive of rxation. This man is really something! I won''t me him though. It''s been really head on us. Well, parenting is amazing but some sacrifice needs to be made. That''s unavoidable. Soon the car pulled into the airport and both Aless and I walked out of the car. The airport is a paparazzi area for sure. The moment, we stepped out of our car, we were surrounded by media reporters. It took ten minutes for our guards to remove the crowd as we walked inside the airport. Of course, we are using our private jet. When we entered our jet, we were greeted by three air hostesses and two pilots. However, Aless frowned and raised his brow at the pilot. "Where is Maxim? I thought he is going to be here today?" He asked. One of the pilots stepped forward respectfully, as he seems the head pilot. "This is Samuel Evans, Mr Devonte. Maxim could note today because of an emergency in his family. His wife is not well and he needed to be there. He assigned his task to me this morning." He spoke with his thick Italian ent. "But he didn''t say anything to mest night." Aless retorted. "His wife suddenly fall ill this morning, sir. So, he assigned me suddenly this morning. It was a sudden ident, sir." Samuel replied. "Oh, okay..." Aless nodded and led me inside the jet. Soon, the ne take off and in no time Aless pulled me on hisp. I chuckled at his urgency and raise day brow. "So impatient, huh?" He hide his face on my neck and inhaled my scent. "I am always impatient when ites to you, baby." He nuzzled there and spoke again, "I can''t believe, we are going on a honeymoon! Our first honeymoon!" Me "....." I almost choked on my own breath. "Seriously? We are not even married yet!?" I argued, not agreeing to his sudden demand. He pulled his head back and watched me. "Then can say it is a pre-honeymoon. How about that?" Me "....." "Either way, you will name it ''honeymoon'', won''t you?" I narrowed my eyes at him and he grinned victoriously. "Yeah, you can say that. Because no matter what, I am not gonna let you get off the bed!" Me "....." Why am I not even surprised? This man is shamelessly insane! But what can I say? I move his impudent ways more. Yet, can''t admit it right? So, I hopelessly tried to be angry but he immediately melted it with a deep kiss that melted me into his arms. Soon, we were off the seat and into the cabin, moaning in ecstasy, forgetting all my tensions and the main purpose of my visiting Italy. Even in the ne, he was a wild beast who did not let me off without three continuous orgasms and then filled my womb with his warm seeds. Thankfully, in a pill or I would being back home with another baby in me! ********** Aless let me take some rest after an hour of pleasurable war as we took our shower. But, that was even romanticised by my fianc¨¦! His hands were glued to my body all the while. Even though I was determined to not melt away and take him inside once again, I ended up with his rough pounds in my soft and slick cunt like a horny slut! Seriously!? What is wrong with me!? I am really regretting my decision to name this as a vacation that day! He has really taken the ''honeymoon'' part so seriously! I have to tell him my true motive for flying to Italy as soon as we were out of the ne. Finally, after an hour of a long shower, I was able to set free for some time to eat. Were served a very typical American meal for lunch. Macaroni and cheese with some extra cheese that I like. Vegetable sandwich and some chicken fried steak along with soft drinks. The meals were delicious and it felt so good as I was hungry after a vigour exercise of two hours! I ate a lot. A Few secondster after finishing our meals, I felt so dizzy. I turned to Aless and he seemed sleepy too. I touched his hand. "You okay, baby?" I asked and he nodded, yawning. "I don''t know but feeling too sleepy all of a sudden." Even his words were twisted because of sleep and in no time, he fall asleep before my eyes. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This felt so weird and even my dizziness is getting stronger with time. I stood up and tried to go to the washroom, yet I couldn''t because my head started spinning. I turned to the food Trey thay was empty now. Shaking my head, I slowly walked toward the crew cabin. Leaning against the wall, I knocked on the wall, but no one opened it. I pushed the curtain aside and... Oh! The crews! They are all sleeping! Three air hostesses and the pilot. But, where is the other one then? I tried to hold myself straight, struggling, when... "Can I help you, ma''am?" I heard a familiar male tone. I turned around and there he is! Samuel Evans, the exchanged pilot. He seemed so fine but my sight started darkening. I shook my head, trying to clear my vision as I watched him. "Samuel, wh...at is happening!?" My tongue felt heavy as my words were twisting like Aless! He smiled. "Don''t worry, ma''am. They are just sleeping. And you should go to sleep too." "What... What areyo.u. Tal.ki.ng..." My legs trembled as I hold the wall tightly, preventing myself from falling down. My vision has blurred fully now. My senses stopped working. Still, I heard hisughter. "Don''t force yourself, ma''am. Just ept whatever ising to you. Just a bit of sleep, that''s all about it." He said. I don''t know what he is saying. My grip just loosened from the door. My mind turned numb and I lost my thinking strength. I slipped on the floor and my vision darkened. The Last thing I heard was, "Have a Nice sleep, Victoria Edwards..." And then everything turned nk around me... Chapter 151 I need your help. Once again. Chapter 151 I need your help. Once again. ALESSANDRO''S POV... Beep... Beep... Beep... I woke up with sharp pain and an annoying ringtone ringing in my head. My head is throbbing and felt heavy. I groaned a little and opened my eyes. Yet, everything seemed dark in front of me. Beep... beep... beep... I heard the phone ringing once again. I rubbed my eyes vigorously and again opened my eyes. This time things turned clearer. I find myself in the jet. Sitting in my seat and the empty food tray was on the table. Beep... Beep... The phone rang again. I stared at the screen and it was Antonio. Wait! why is he calling me continuously? I turned beside to see Victoria. However, her ce was empty! Only her Gi bag was lying on the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. seat. I sat straight. Something is off. I don''t really understand what happened, yet nothing seems right at all. I received the call immediately, "Antonio!" "Where the fuck were you!? I and Sage kept trying you again and again! None of you are picking up calls! Where is Vic!?" He anxiously asked and my heart clenched tight strangely. "I don''t know! We were ....." I exined to him that I fell asleep and now when I woke up, Victoria is not beside me. Antonio remained silent for a second before speaking, "Alessandro, there are lots of strange things happening. Sage knows it all and I am currently on my way to Italy with Sage. You don''t worry, I will be there in half an hour." Saying he cut the call. "Antonio... Hello!" But he cut the call already. What on earth did he mean by his words!? What strange things!? Everything seemed so confusing! And where the fuck are Victoria and the other crew members!? I looked around to search for Victoria, yet she is nowhere around. Strange, where she could go? And for how long this tray is here? The crews seemed so irresponsible! I rang the bell that was ced in one corner. However, no response! I rang a few times and no response at all. It''s weird. I stood up from my seat and walked to the crew Cabin. I knocked on the wall, but again no response. So, I decided to peek inside and when I did, I could not help but gasp. Everyone was sleeping! What the fuck!? I went inside and called the co-pilot, Richard. I know him, he is always with Maxim. He did not respond. All of them are sleeping and this is so fucking weird! I patted his shoulder lightly and when he did not respond, I pushed him with a little force. This seemed working as he moved and his brows furrowed. I called him again and he finally opened his eyes. He groaned and then opened his eyes. He seemed ufortable and asked for water. I handed him the water bottle. After drinking, he might get back his sanity as he opened his eyes and the moment his eyes fell on me, his eyes widened and he stood up right away. "Mr Devonte, what are you doing here?! Is everything alright!?" I turned to the sleeping air hostesses and shook my head. "I don''t think so. You were all sleeping. Did you see my wife? And..." I frowned recalling one thing, "Where is pilot Samuel?" Richard blinked and then turned around. He gasped immediately when he watched the sleeping air hostesses. He immediately woke them up and all of them seemed to wake up from a very deep sleep! No one has seen Victoria and Samuel! My heartbeat started raising. And surprisingly, the jet has I wanted to call Victoria but her phone was in her purse! Goodness! Where is she!? Everything started kicking in me. We all ate our lunch and all fell asleep together!? And now, Victoria and Samuel are missing! What if she is in... No! I shook my head immediately and recalled Antonio''s words. Why the fuck he sounded so anxious!? Oh God! The pain in my head increased! Victoria''s thoughts are making me insane! I guess, I was forgetting something! But, I couldn''t recall it! I pressurised my brain and oh! I remember! tracker! I put a tracker in her ring! Immediately I brought out my phone and tried to track her with it. But, what is this showing? It''s showing she is on the ne! I started searching right away and ordered other crews to help me. They did and finally, I got it. Not Victoria but the ring. No! She slipped it on the ne! Shit! I just hope, wherever she is, she is fine! ********** Soon, Antonio''s jetnded and he rushed toward me along with his Assistants David and Sage. "What happened? Where is Victoria!?" I asked hastily and Antonio patted my back. "Calm down, Alessandro. There are some things you need to know first." He said and I felt my heart clenched tightly. "Just say it, danm it! Where is she!?" I growled and Antonio turned to Sage. "Mr Devonte, I tried to reach you and Miss Edwards a lot but I couldn''t connect with you to let you know that Pilot Samuel has an ulterior motive. After sending Miss Denise (Lisa) and the young master in the Edwards Manor, I was supposed to take my flight to Italy with Miss Edwards''s private pilot. But, After reaching the airport, I saw a pilot rushing here and there and I got to know that he was searching for your jet. That struck me and when I talked to him, showing my identity, he informed me that, he got a phone call from the hospital that his wife was admitted and rushed there only to find that was false news. Someone pranked him. And when he returned, he realised the ne took off!" "I tried your phone but I couldn''t connect with you guys. I realised that there was something wrong and without having any option, I called Mr Edwards and let him know everything." "But, why?!" I still couldn''t understand the reason for someone to hurt Victoria again!? "Mr Devonte, This wasn''t a vacation but a secret trip of Miss Edwards. To find out why he wants to hurt her." Sage replied and I felt like punching him because of creating suspense! "Who would try to hurt her and why!? And what the hell is this secret trip!? Just say it directly!" Sage sighed at first. "Mafia Manchini. He did this for sure. A few months back ..." He exined everything to me and I was dumbfounded. His words were like anguage to me that I have never heard! They felt so strange and so sudden! I stared at him nkly and a few secondster, I parted my lips, "She never told me anything. She was suffering all this while alone and I wasn''t aware of anything!" Antonio touched my shoulder. "I know Aless. She never even told me anything!" I looked up at David. He was standing beside Antonio with his head lowered. I stood up and stood before him. I wanted to punch him to death right now, yet I controlled my anger and hold him by the cors only, "look, I am already at the edge of losing my patience, David. Just tell me, where is she!? Where is my Victoria!?" I growled at him, not caring about people in the waiting area staring at me. I only know that I can''t lose my Victoria. I need to save her at any cost! David gulped hard and shook his head. "I really don''t know Mr Devonte. Leader Manchini never contacted me after that kidnapping incident. I didn''t even know he would n something like this! If I get to know, I would have informed Miss Edwards of everything." "He is right sir," Sage said from the side. "Miss Edwards kept him and his family under tracking. There was no evidence of him lying so far. So, it can be said that he is saying the truth." I let go of David''s cor and rubbed my face. "Then what to do now!? How will I know where is she!? How is she!?" "For that, we need to track her location first, Aless. Do you have any connections here in Italy? It''s very important now. I don''t have one. Let me talk to Mom and Dad and see if they have any..." Antonio spoke. Connection... Connection! Yes, I do have! I do fucking know someone who can help me right now! For that, I have to lose a big project, yet I don''t care! "Yes, I know someone who can help me now," I replied and immediately brought out my phone. "Who?" Antonio looked up at me, from his phone. "Alexander Rossi," I replied and his jaw hung in the air. I ignored him and dialled a number. After a few rings, the phone was picked up and a deep voice came from the opposite side. "Hmm..." "Alexander, I need your help. Once again..." I said. ******** AUTHOR''S NOTE... Sorry guys, I forgot to update the chapter where I added the ring part previously. I identally updated the unedited version. Here is the new version. Chapter 152 You cant open them. Chapter 152 You can''t open them. VICTORIA''S POV... Everything must have been a dream, right? Or why I would find myself in this mess again!? I mean being kidnapped once again! This time it felt like the end of me. The end of my amazing life with my Aless, Leo and my entire family. Because this time that onest hope of mine is gone. My ring. The ring Aless has proposed to me with is gone. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or intentionally removed, but it was gone from my finger. Aless has put a tracker in it. Even though he never clearly says about it, I understand his worry. He find me that day when Calvin attacked through this. But, what would happen now? I have lost it and the hope of my life. Sighing, I looked around. At this moment, I have no idea where I am. When I woke up from a deep sleep, I find myself tied to the chain on the floor of a dark cell. It was more like a dungeon. It''s like an old persecution ce that was unused for years, smelling like old pees. It twisted my stomach badly and I felt nauseous. The only light ising through the little venttor over my head. It''s daytime I am assuming and it felt like I am near a seaport, as I can hear the heavy sound of waves that were crashing against the wall of the cell outside and the sound of ships. I don''t know what is my Aless doing at this hour. He might have gone crazy without seeing me. I swear, I have never regretted anything ever in my life that I am regretting now for not telling Aless everything beforehand. Who knew this would happen!? I was about to tell him but before that, everything got stigmatised. I have never thought that stupid Mafia would have sabotaged the pilot! I am confused about one thing though, I was keeping David under the track, then why couldn''t I hear anything from him? Did Sage miss something? Or, he also turned out like Calvin? No... I don''t think so. I shook my head repeatedly. I can''t let my over suspicious habit take control of me. Sage has done a lot for me. He even was injured because of me, and still, never take a step back. To live in this world, I need to trust people. But, am I going to live anymore? This simply feels like the end of me. As I was thinking this and that, I heard footstepsing toward the cell and immediately closed my eyes and leaned against the wall, the way I woke up. I heard the cell door open and, "Didn''t she wake up yet? How strong of a dose you have given to her?" I heard a non-familiar male tone, speaking in a clear British ent. "It was the same as the others in the ne. I didn''t give any extra dose. But, she has a huge appetite! She ate more than half of the food, leaving a few for her husband!" This male tone has a thick Italian ent and I know this one. Samuel. I am danm sure this is Samuel''s tone. "Yeah, whatever. Just woke her up." The other guy spoke and then both turned silent. Soon, I heard footsteps and before they do anything, I fluttered my eyes open. Because my eyes were closed, I needed to wait a few seconds to adjust my eyesight in the darkness. And when I looked up, I watched Samuel staring at me with a brow raised and an opened bottle in his hand. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thank Goodness, I opened my eyes in time, otherwise, I had to drench in water! Samuel smirked, "Seems our guest is awake!" The other guy walked beside him. I almost gasped but controlled myself at thest point. It looks like his skin has formed its ce under his tattoos! All covered in tattoos and piercings, he looked like a typical gangster! "Blindfold her and take her to the boss." The tattoo guy ordered and before I know it, my eyes were covered with a blindfold. I tried to struggle but one poke of something cold and sharp on my back stopped me. I want to live till I can! Soon, I was pushed to a boat maybe. A speedboat it seemed because of the sound. I don''t have the track of time. Yet I guessed about ten or fifteen minutester, I was once again asked to walk and pulled into some ce. Suddenly I was forced to stop and then I felt two arms grabbed me from both sides and started dragging me along. Suddenly, thest drop of my calmness fall apart and I lost my patience. I started struggling. "Leave me! Leave me, I said!" I moved in their grips but they were too strong and it felt like my movements didn''t even bother them! I moved again. "Let me go! You scoundrels!" I shouted and suddenly, ''spat~'' My face burnt with a stinging p and I groaned and tried to free myself for thest time. They were too strong for my strength! God knows what they eat! Fuck! "I am telling you to leave me! Fuck!" I yelled at them when I felt them trying me in the chair! No! Shit! "Let me go, fucking bastards!" I yelled but in vain. They tied me up! But thankfully, removed the blindfold from my eyes. I did not care if my vision is blurry because of my blindfold, I struggled and find a way to free myself. But, it seemed too difficult. No, not difficult, but impossible! Is it the end of me for real? Can''t I see my family again? No-no-no! I can''t believe this is happening to me! Once again I felt like a shit for not telling Aless everything from before. He would have found some way! God, Please help! My over struggle scratched my wrists, but still, I didn''t give up and kept struggling, when suddenly, "You can''t open them." I heard a female tone and paused in my track. Did I hear it wrong? Or someone really talked!? Slowly, I raised my head a few secondster. Because of the darkness, I couldn''t see anything at first and then slowly, as my eyes adapted to the light, I saw her. I did not hear it wrong. She is here, but... Oh! I gasped aloud watching her. We both gasped. Not because we found ourselves together in the room, tied up. But, our face... We look the same!!! Chapter 153 Aless! Chapter 153 Aless! VICTORIA''S POV... "You..." My lips parted in a daze. "Yo..u look like me!" I could not help the tremble in my tone. "Yeah, I..." She gulped a mouthful of saliva and nodded. Maybe, loss for words. Just like me. Our features, hair colour everything is the same. Even the length of our hair too! It would feel like a reflection of mine unless she has that one difference with me. Our eyes. They hold different colours. My eyes are green. But hers are purplish. So unique and different! Well, I have never seen anything like this before. Just like Leo, she can attract all attention to her at once with those eyes. As we both stared at each other in disbelief, we were suddenly pulled out by a pping sound. Our heads turned together in that direction and I watched a man entered the dark cell. My eyes roamed from top to bottom at him. He is in a suit and not looked too old in my eyes even though the side of his hair turned greyish. But they were in a line and it was not really understandable if it was real or intentional. "What an amazing reunion of two sisters, huh?" He pped and I gasped, Hearing his words. Did he just say two sisters!? I blinked, baffled and then turned to the girl beside me. Like me, she was also stating me with wide eyes and a shocked gaze. "You should appreciate me, girls." I heard the man and turned to him again. "For me, you guys at least meet with each other before death." He smirked evilly, inserting his hands in his pocket. "But, I have to say, Christine is lucky." He turned to the girl. So, her name is Christine? I guess so. "She even gets to meet her mother." "Huh!? What the fuck are you saying!?" Christine red at him, suddenly angry. Heughed, "What a destiny. You lived with your mother for two days as her hostage and no one even know! So sad that Victoria didn''t get to meet her mother. And I can''t be more generous to let her meet her mother anymore. I am so sorry, Victoria." He turned to me this time making a sympathetic sound with his tongue. Everything he kept saying just going over my head. Mother? Sister? What the fuck!? I blinked and looked up at him before parting my lips. "Ar...e you Mafia Manchini?" I asked. I just want to confirm if he is the man who wants to kill me. No, not me but us! Heughed. "Oh, Victoria. Should I call you intelligent because you get that right?" He raised his brow. "No? tsk~tsk." "Do You wanna hear a story?" His eyes roamed on both of us as he sat in the chair, ced at the opposite of us. "Then let me share it with you!" He sat on the chair and tapped on his chin before he started, "Once, there lived a princess, named Diane Martinez. The only daughter of her father and trained to take his throne. She grew up with aim but soon, that foolish girl chose to tarnish it all by falling in love with their gardener''s son." "They loved each other. And when her family gets to know, they were too angry for an obvious reason and her father even pped her once for the first time in life ever! He immediately fixed her marriage with his friend''s son." "But Diane loved her lover so much and ran away with him the day before her marriage. Yet, they both get caught. The guy whose marriage was fixed with her also loved her silently. Feeling betrayed, he killed her lover before her eyes. Diane was enraged and she took revenge by killing him with torture. However, was already pregnant by then." "Her father realised his mistake and let his daughter live her life. Diane decided to give birth to her child but the guy whom she killed his brother returned to take revenge. She was pregnant and so she could give birth peacefully, she secretly hide in America. There she gave birth to two twin daughters but the guy wanted to take revenge and followed her with a strong will." "He gave the doctor money and bought her to kill the babies. Even though he could kill the woman at once, he didn''t but chose to take his time and torture her to death." "The doctor announced the babies died while giving birth. In the meantime, that guy even killed her parents. Diane was devastated and he lived happily to see her broken! But, soon she took over everything and even adopted a son!" "And at one business party, that guy also realised that her two daughters are still alive! That greedy doctor didn''t kill them but sold them!" He frowned bitterly in that part and continued, "One is in London and the other one is in New York!" He raised his brow at us. "Do I need to exin the daughters or do you get it?" Heughed. "Yeah, you are the two daughters. And Diane Martinez is your mother." My whole body felt numb and I was really on the verge of strangling that man! Just open my hands for once you filthy shit! "Let us go, Manchini! Or you don''t know my husband! He will kill you!?" I shouted at him, feeling enraged because of this situation. Just when I am thinking of Aless and Leo and how crazy Aless would be while finding me disappear, forcing me to lose my patience. Manchini onlyughed and shook his head. "You are too naive, Victoria. I thought a CEO and a businesswoman like you must have some smartness, but clearly does not! Do you think I kept any source for that husband of yours to reach here? Definitely not!" He stood up. "Anyways, you sisters exchange yourst words, and I will be right back." He smiled at us and then left. I struggled once to free myself but in vain as usual. I sat there helplessly, shocked by the entire situation that felt like a nightmare. I watched the girl from the corner of my eyes. she was quiet too, drowned in her thoughts. Well, assuming, she also didn''t know any of this. However, staying silent would make me mad. I need to hear or say something. "I... I have a husband and son at home. I just want to go to them." I spoke out my heart. "I don''t want to die." Christine did not respond to my words for some time or looked up at me. A few secondster, I heard, "I want to save my babies. I am pregnant." She said and I gasped. She looked up at me as I stared at her, and then my eyes dropped onto her t stomach. Immediately the horrible memories of my past started kicking in my head. I remember how I lost my first baby and what happened during Leo! I was kidnapped too at that time and almost lost him! "A... Are you feeling alright?" I couldn''t help but ask. Christine blinked and nodded, "Yeah, well for now at least. I am feeling so weak." "Don''t panic. Let me think of something." I muttered and we both fall into silence again, not knowing what to do actually. I want to talk or hear more things about her life but couldn''t form a word. I am almost numb at this point, feeling helpless for both of us. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I don''t remember exactly how long We sat there. but then the door of the dark cell opened again and Manchini came in along with a few other men. "Times up, girls. I Hope you exchanged yourst words." He smirked. "Now, let''s get started. Whom should we start?" He asked, sping his hands together. It felt like he is deciding to y with his favourite doll! "You first." He turned to me. "She is pregnant and it would be fun to torture her!" Hearing his words I gulped. This man is freaking crazy! Oh, Lord! please help us! He walked toward me and I stared right into his eyes. Even though my heart is beating faster and crazily, I could not show my fear to this psycho! "Bustard..." I muttered and it must infuriate him as he suddenly grabbed me by the hair and pped my face hard. I fumbled in pain, yet did not lose my patience and stared at him in disgust. He brought out a sharp de and hold that on my right arm. "no please!" Christine yelled, terrified and heughed like a maniac. "It''s fun to let you see your sister being tortured, isn''t it?" He pressed the sharp knife on my arm tightly and I gasped in pain. Hold on Victoria. Even though you are losing your life, you cannot let this man enjoy it. If you are dying then die with dignity so that he can''t sleep at night just imagining your face. I closed my eyes and gulped, getting ready to die. I just hope I could see my loved ones for thest time. Just when I thought the sharp de would slit my skin, I heard a loud thud and everything happened so quickly before I could realise anything. But, the pressure of the sharp de was gone from my skin and I heard the painful groans of a man. I opened my eyes, and oh! It''s Aless! My Alessandro came for me! He is holding Manchini by the neck and beating him up fiercely!!! ********** AUTHOR''S NOTE ... Guys! Finally, we are so close to the end of this book! Honestly, it''s been an amazing journey with Aless and Victoria and of course, all of you with a few ups and downs!! Now, would you like to enjoy their wedding next? Please let me know in thements!!! Chapter 154 Maybe, Mrs Devonte? Chapter 154 Maybe, Mrs Devonte? VICTORIA''S POV ... I took the slice of the apple in my mouth and watched Alessandro''s frowning face under myshes. For God''s sake, he is angry! Till the moment he barged into the dark cell and beat the shit out of Manchini, I know half of his rage was because of me. Since then he did not talk to me for once, yet he has taken care of me all the while. I don''t know how to start my words at this point. The only thing I know is, he is gonna burst as soon as I open my mouth. So, I decided to keep quiet. I heard from Antonio that, when Aless didn''t find me and realised the ring was lost, he immediately asked for help from Alexander Rossi! I mean, the Iquarayon Emperor, actually helped him save me! I don''t know how he is connected to Aless, but it''s quite surprising that he helped a member of Edwards. Antonio was surprised too. When Aless reached the ce where we were kept, they found Maximo with his men there. Well, both of them reached out at the same time to save their loved ones. However, I am really curious, how he actually convinced The great Rossi to help him both times! Once in thepetition of Ado Art Gallery and now this time. I will ask him, but not now, of course. Currently, we are all in Diane''s house. Diane Martinez, my mother. Biological one. It''s quite surprising for me that, Diane Martinez, that means my Biological mother was once the Mafia leader and now, her adopted son, Mario Martinez. She didn''t get married after our Biological father died. She still loves him and that really mesmerised me. After giving me thest slice of apple, Aless left with Trey. As soon as he left, I heard, "Is he mad for some reason?" It was Christine. She is also sitting a little away from me with her fianc¨¦, Maximo Lombardi. I know this man. He is one of the royals of London. Quiet a famous and prestigious man. But, seemed a little psycho to me. I don''t know but he seemed pretty obsessed and domineering toward Christine, yet softly handling her. I pursed my lips and nodded, knowing how obvious Alessandro''s behaviour is. "Yeah, I guess so. Well... It''s my fault in the first ce. If I am not wrong, I know why he is angry." I sighed. Maybe because I have hidden things from him. I couldn''t find any proper reason other than that. And honestly, I also know I was wrong. "Oh..." Christine parted her lips. "But, he loves you enough." Sheplimented and I nodded with a smile. "Yeah, he does." I watched Maximo silently standing up and going away with the food tray. He looked like he never did these things before. His aura hits differently. It was like in his eyes, only one person exists and that is his fianc¨¦. As he was gone, I turned to Christine, who was staring at her fianc¨¦''s back. She was quiet and seemed in deep thought. I cleared my throat, gaining her attention. "Is everything alright, Christine?" She blinked, maybe startled and then turned to me. "Ye..eah, I am fine." Her eyes lowered and she sighed before looking up at me again. "It''s a littleplicated for us." She spoke lowly. "We broke up and it was pretty bad. I never really thought I would see him again." I nodded in understanding. Recalling our past. Both I and Aless went in our separate ways and came back again with deeper love. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. In a rtionship, lots of phases appear. You just need to hold on with patience." "I hope so. He still has to go a long way." She replied. We both fell into silence, not knowing what to say. When, "How are you doing girls?" Diane walked inside with her graceful aura along with Mario. Even I watched Antonio, Sage, Aless and Maximo followed them. We smiled at her. "Fine, I guess." I turned to Christine and she nodded. "Yeah, we are good." Diane came to us and sat in the middle, holding each hand. She hold our hands to her lips and kissed them. "I have never thought that this day will evere in my life. I will get to see my both daughters alive and free. I may be given birth to you, but thanks to those people who brought you up so beautifully. Especially, Victoria." "I would really like to meet your parents and thank them for growing you up with such grace and confidence." I smiled at her and nodded. "I will surely bring them here..." ************ Soon, it''s time for us to go back. Even though Diane wants me to stay here, I need to leave to my son and family. I need to tell them and of course, melt my man''s fury, that is still kept him on his toes. However, Christine is going to stay here. I have heard a little about her family and honestly, they were not even considered as a family! So horrible! I am d she is going to stay with our mother, epting the fact. Hearing about her life, I also realised that, I am so lucky to have a family like Edwards. I can''t really pay their debts for what they did for me. I hugged Diane, Mario and then Christine. I slowly turned to Maximo and nodded at him. His expression is still nk, yet he nodded lightly. Then I again turned to Mother. "I will be back soon, as soon as I organise everything back home." "I will be waiting for you." Diane kissed my forehead and wiped tears from the corner of her eyes. After bidding our goodbyes, I walked out of the Martinez mansion with others. Mario''s men safely dropped us at the airport and he even insisted we take his jet, which we epted dly. Mostly, it was Aless because he is not gonna trust any other pilot at this point. So, he chose the safest option without any argument. Soon, our ne take off and I watched Aless going to the cabin for rest. Nodding at Antonio, I followed him like a lost puppy. However, as soon as he watched me entering behind, he was about to leave but I stopped him. "Aless, please..." I hold his hands. His expression was nk and he moved his hands away from me. "You take rest here, I will be outside." He wanted to leave but I hugged him tightly. "Please, don''t go. I... I am sorry, Aless. Please, don''t be like this." I looked up at him, hopelessly begging him to stay and he sighed. "Sorry for what, Victoria? For being kidnapped? Or for hiding everything from me?" He shook his head and rubbed his face. He seemed frustrated as fuck! I parted my lips to speak yet he stopped me, "Don''t Victoria. I don''t want to hear a single word from you! How could you do that to me!? All the while I was thinking our problems were solved and all! I was thinking that we were going on a vacation! But, all of it was a pure lie! You were doing such a dangerous task alone without letting me know anything! I was going crazy and stupefied hearing everything! Do you know how I felt at that moment!? No, you don''t! Why Victoria, why?" "How could I tell you when I watched you happy, Aless! Would you tell me if you were in that situation? Seeing me happy and rxed, would you?" I asked and he stopped. I shook my head. "No, you wouldn''t, Aless. So, didn''t I." I sat on the edge of the bed. "I know, I was wrong for not telling you everything beforehand. Trust me, I tried. Yet, I couldn''t whenever I have seen you moving around happily. I am sorry, Aless. I... I didn''t know what to do!" I covered my face and cried in frustration. Suddenly, I felt a touch on my thighs as I removed my hand and found Aless on his knees on the floor before me. His eyes were teary as he hold my hands. "At some point, we both were at fault. But, I don''t want to feel like this anymore. I can''t exin what I felt when I woke up from a deep sleep, Victoria. All the while I was scared and thought stupid things like losing you. I didn''t know what I was doing. I was helpless, mad, angry and whatnot." "Promise me, Victoria. In future, no matter what the situation is, you won''t hide anything from me. Not a single thing! Promise me!" I caressed his head before holding his hand and nodded. "I won''t hide anything away from you, Aless. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. You need to promise me too the same thing." "I won''t Victoria. We will share everything. I promise." He said and hugged me by the waist, hiding his face in my chest. "Umm... Aless..." I called for him. "Hmm?" He hummed without looking up. "How did you manage Alessandro Rossi?" I pursed my lips and heard him chuckle. "Just gave away one project. You are the most important Victoria. Nothing seems worthy before you." He murmured. I could not utter a word in front of his words, only hugged him tightly. After a few seconds, he broke the hug and looked up at me. His expression was strange as he cleared his throat. "What should I call you now? Victoria Edwards or Victoria Martinez?" He asked and I arched my brow. "Maybe, Mrs Devonte?" I smiled, pursing my lips and his eyes shone before it started darkening. "Well, for that..." He hold my left hand and caressed my ring finger with his thumb. I felt my heart tightened. I lost the ring he gave me. "Aless, I..." "Sshh." He hushed me, pressing my lips with his index finger and brought something from his pant pocket and hold it in front of my eyes. The sapphire blue diamond gleamed and I felt a strange tickle in my heart. My ring! He saved it too! I could not help the tears that rolled from my eyes. "Victoria Edwards Martinez, would you like to be Mrs Devonte and give this stupid man who loves you like crazy, a chance to take care of you for the rest of your life?" He watched me with expectant eyes. It''s not the first time but it felt like the first time! My emotions are high and I am a crying mess. In between, I nodded my exam vigorously, "Yes!" Alessandro grinned and put the ring back in its ce and kissed my hands... "I am gonna n our wedding this fucking month! No more dying!" He announced. Fuck! I love this man so much!!! ********** Wuuhuu! The wedding bell is ringing! And all of you are invited!!! Happy Wedding!!! Happy Wedding!!! ALESSANDRO''S POV ... "What!?" I barked at Antonio who kept eyeing me as if I have grown horns! "You are acting like you are marrying her for the first time! For God''s sake, she was your wife for three years! And this is your second fucking marriage. So, stop behaving like a five-year-old and messing with your tie!" Antonio blurted, adjusting my tie for the ninth time in a day. "I am not nervous." I turned my gaze and looked through the mirror. Antonio narrowed his eyes at me. "Yeah, of course, you are not." I swear, he is so annoying right now! I want to punch his danm sorry face! "Don''t you hear!? I don''t fucking want that!" Our eyes turned to the other side, Hearing a clear British ent of a man. Well, it''s Maximo. Today is not only my wedding but his too. And he is he nervous just like me, but in a more paranoid way! Right now, he is scolding his butler who seemed not to mind him. It rifies, how used to he is in the situation! It was Diane''s idea when heard we both wanted to hold a wedding. She wanted to spend tiles with her daughters and be a mother to them at least once. Both Victoria and Christine agreed without a blink. Edwards also did not mind the idea. Oh, did I mention we were apart from our partners for three days? Yeah, three fucking days! It was a tradition in Diane''s culture, that bride and groom can''t see each other for a few days before marriage! And her guards were too freaking good for both of us to feel defeated. Well, maybe this anxiety is more likely known as separation anxiety. I don''t really know how to describe my situation. Antonio was right, I already married her once but still getting nervous breakdowns! I really don''t know why I am feeling like this. It was like, all of this never happened! It''s my first fucking time! When I already have a son with her! What... What if she denies to marry me now? What will I do if she left the altar? Or what will I do if she is kidnapped again!? I... Fuck! What am I even thinking!? Why would Victoria do such a thing? Shaking my head out of all the mess in my mind and my surroundings, I locked my gaze in the mirror. I inhaled a sharp breath. Everything is fine, Aless. Victoria is yours and she will be yours fully today! Stop panicking! I tried to motivate myself when I heard another loud yell from Maximo. Honestly, when you are in the same situation, trying to calm yourself down, it''s a bit annoying. I sighed. Don''t want to ruin my mood. I turned to Maximo and starlight away walked to his side. Watching me, his butler bowed at me and stepped aside. I touched Maximo''s shoulder. "What happened?" Maximo pinned his left hand on the mirror and his shoulder slumped. "I... I don''t know." He muttered slowly. "I am having anxiety..." He suddenly turned to me with a frown, "I can''t keep my men around her or she will kick me out of her life! Can you send your men there? She won''t know then!" My lips parted but I was too baffled to talk. Send my men!? So that my wife kicks my ars! Hell no! I Inhaled a sharp breath and held his hands. "Calm down, Maximo. Nothing bad will happen..." I said so. Why it''s not even believable to my own ears? But, why would anything happen when both of us have taken precautions from before? However, that slightly calmed him down a little. He slumped on the sofa and huffed. We both fell into a deep silence when, "if this is what getting married means, act like a child, then I am done with marriage! You guys are giving me anxiety now!" Antoniomented from the other side and both of us red at him. "Shut up!" This came out of us at the same time! ********** Soon, it was time and Mr Edwards knocked on our door and asked us toe out. It''s time! My anxiety level turned up suddenly and the same was for Maximo. Still, we managed to drag our feet to the altar and stood in our ces. The wedding has been held on the private ind of Martinez. The huge ind has been decorated and countless guests were eagerly waiting for the marriage to happen with us. I could not stop myself from staring at the main entrance from where my Victoria would appear. It felt like time goes away way too slowly! I am dying to see her! "Fuck! Why it''s not time yet!? Can''t we just skip this time game?" I heard Maximo''s low growl. And Antonio, my best man just narrowed his eyes again. "Have some patience, young master. Mistress will appear soon." Maximo''s old butler, who is even his best man, spoke. Maximo chose him to be his best man, this shows how important this old man is to him. Suddenly, the announcement of the brides'' arrival came to my ear and I stood straight. My palms are sweaty and I might be faint at any time! I guess, Maximo''s situation is nothing far away from mine. The main entrance opened and two flower girls appeared. Then the maid of honour and finally, I watched four people entering. Diane with Christine and Vincent with Victoria. And my eyes got stuck on my Victoria ... She... She is stunning! Even though they are twins, it did not take me a second to realise who is mine. No matter how many of her look-alike arrives, I will find my Victoria among them. I just know she is mine. Wearing a white floral gown that was covered in sparkles and stones. Bold and bright red lipstick with very soft makeup. She radiates the aura of a Goddess. My Goddess. Her eyes were on me as she smiled. I felt my heart just stopped at that very moment and I am floating in the sky. How did I manage to get a woman like her? I can''t believe my handsome fate. Feeling a soft tickle under my eyes, yet I don''t care. I did not blink. I couldn''t. I don''t want to miss even a second of her presence. She seemed grown more beautiful in these three days. Slowly and elegantly, she walked toward me. My heart is beating faster than ever while our distance was decreasing. I stepped down and stretched my hand as Vincent gave her hand to mine. He turned to his daughter and kissed her head with a teary gaze. "I am giving my life, my luck to you, Alessandro. Take care of her." His voice was shaky. I nodded, looking deep into his eyes. "I will always put her life and happiness above mine. I will turn her into my happiness." He patted my shoulder and then left aside. I hold her hand and brought her to the altar. People were cheering for us, but I could only see her and her teary eyes. She hold my hands and grinned brightly ever. "You are looking so gorgeous." She I want to return thepliment yet I couldn''t. It seemed I just lost my tone. I lost myself in her twinkling gaze. They drowned me and I don''t mind getting lost in them for the rest of my life. I heard the throat clearing sound of the priest as he asked us to take our vows. I have prepared mine these days. I closed my eyes for once and inhaled a deep breath before looking into those emeralds once again. "Victoria, Since the first time saw you, I knew I want you. But, I was an idiot for not cherishing you. For three years, I have hurt you enough foolishly and I am not embarrassed to ept my fault. It hit me hard when you chose to leave and I realised one single truth, I am nothing without you. My life is like a dark hole without your presence. You are the lucky charm that shines from a distance and turned your surroundings joyful. You are the essence of my life and the best partner I could ask for. If love has a name, I will name it as Victoria. I love you so fucking much, baby." I was so drowned in my emotion that I lost my track of words and immediately heard a throat clearing threat from Antonio beside me. And chuckles from the audience, yet I could not care less! After I was done, I could feel my cheeks are hot and wet. Surely, I am crying but I don''t mind. I don''t mind crying from happiness before the woman I love. Victoria smiled as her green eyes shone with love and emotions, "When I first saw you, I had a minor reason to get attracted to you, or so I thought that. However, soon that reason faded and it was only you. We had times of grievance in life, but I was at fault too. We both made mistakes and both turned it Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. around. Times came where I lost my patience and you were like a pir I needed the most. Alessandro, you are the best husband a woman could ask for and a caring father a child deserves. I promise you to be the wife you deserve and the friend you need in times. You are the best thing that ever happened to me and I love you so much..." Her words were a soothing cream to my heart. Her existence itself is the best thing in this world. After she was done, we heard the priest, "I hereby, announce you, Alessandro Devonte and Victoria Edwards Martinez as husband and wife. You may kiss the bride." His words did not even fall when I pulled her by the waist and sealed her lips with mine. Fuck! I missed her so fucking much! She tastes so divine! I could not help but deepen the kiss when a throat clearing sound parted us. It was Antonio, he was ring at me, because of my non-calcted movement but I ignore him and only watched my exquisite bride. Victoria blushed and she started looking more delicious than ever! I hold her close and hugged her when people pped for us. Even in this chaos, I did not forget to whisper in her ears what I have preserved for her and how I won''t let her leave the fucking bed for a week ... ********** Wait, There''s more! A bonus chapter is on the way!!! Bonus Chapter Bonus Chapter FIVE YEARS LATER ... VICTORIA''S POV ... "Mama! Papa is not here?!" Vanessa, my three years old daughter came running to me. Her lips were pouty and her cheeks puffed. She came to me and hide her face in my chest, sobbing. "Pa..pa is not h..ere." She sobbed and I mentally rolled my eyes, caressing her little back. Well, Vanessa is her father''s spoiled princess and that wouldn''t be a bragging. She is obsessed with her father and Aless is the same way to her. Every morning, she would wake up with Papa''s voice and would go to sleep with her father beside her. Sometimes Leo would shake his head and shrug at me, seeing their obsession. It''s not that Aless does not love Leo. He loves his both children equally. It''s just daughters steal all the attention from their fathers. Maybe, it''s the universal truth and I can connect with the exact situation. My rtionship with my father is still the same. For him, I am his little Victoria even after being the mother of two children. "Where did Papa go, mama?" I was pulled out of my thoughts with her little tone. I picked her up on myp and arranged her messy hair. She has raven hair and blue eyes just like her father. I smiled at my little one, "Papa has gone to bring his princess a huge gift. Don''t you want it?" I told her being clueless about my husband''s whereabouts. Her eyes get wide, "A huge gift?" Immediately her pouts stretched into a smile and rxed finally. "Then I will wait for Papa toe!" "Yeah, you should wait without crying." I encouraged her, as she slipped out of myp and ran upstairs toward her room as her nanny followed her. Leo was sitting just in my opposite, ying with some Rubik''s cubes. For some reason, he is obsessed with that Square thing and even learned to be a pro in it. He raised his head and watched me nkly once before turning his head upstairs as his sister just disappeared. "Why does Papa have to buy gifts for her every day? It will spoil her mama." He frowned and I gasped mentally. It happens to me all the time! Still, I am not used to his blunt and mature ways. Leo is definitely smarter and more mature than his age. He even skipped grades in school and already earned ''The blunt boy'' title. I thought for a second before replying, "It''s not like that, sweetheart. You see, Vanessa was upset not seeing your father. So, I made it up." I ept the truth and he frowned again, this time moving his cube, "You should not lie." "Well, I am sorry, Mr Devonte. It won''t happen next time." I apologised and he only mouthed "Good" before fully concentrating on the other cubes. Slowly, I stood up and left without disturbing him. I need to call Aless and inform him to bring a gift for his both children before returning home. I dialled his number, yet he did not pick up. Strange, today is the weekend and where does he vanish this early? I did not see him after waking up from sleep! Immediately, I turned on the tracking device and started tracking his location. Yeah, I have set a tracker in his wedding ring. The ring I have designed by myself for us. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. We both have them with each other''s consent and even our children have that too. Both of them have pendants in their neck and both pendants have trackers. I designed it specially. Soon, his location popped on the screen and it was showing ''The City Hospital''. Wait, hospital? What is he doing in the hospital!? Is something happen to him!? My heart clenched tight and fear started coursing through me. Even though it''s been years and in these five years nothing dangerous happened in our lives, I still did not forget the past incidents. All of them are so clear in my memory that even if someday I lose my memory, I would always have them as my nightmares! "Is everything alright, ma''am?" Sophia''s worried tone brought me to the reality and I gulped. My lips parted to say her what happened, but somehow I did not and shook my head. "Take care of them, Sophia. I have some urgent work that came up." Saying, I immediately run out of the mansion. Settled in my car and went to the hospital''s direction. I don''t know if I was lucky to reach the hospital in ten minutes on the roads of NYC, but I did. Jumping out of the car, I rushed to the receptionist. The girl, Mae knows our family well. She gritted me with a smile. However, I Don''t have time for that. Immediately, I asked if Aless came here and she nodded, seeming a little confused. "Mr Devonte is in the OT with surgeon Roy. He is having a ....." The moment those words left her, I was stunned. It did not take time for my shock to turn into fury, as I rushed to the OT and without a blink I barged inside the OT. And there he is, lying on the hospital bed, waiting for his vasectomy! He is fucking doing a vasectomy without letting me know! How dare he!? All the doctors and nurses just turned to me, startled and so do Aless. Immediately he jumped out of the bed, eyes wide and jaw almost on the floor. I was so angry that nothing wasing out of my mouth. I only red at him furiously before walking out of that freaking OT! I did not even look behind to see if he is following or not. But he did follow me. I felt it when I was pulled back by my hands. I wanted to push him away roughly did not create a scene in public and silently pushed him away from me and entered the car. I drove back home and he followed me with his own car. Quietly, I entered my room and when he was in, I closed the door and turned to him, folding my hands over my chest. I only stared at him, not saying a word. Aless huffed and rubbed his face, taking a step toward me. "Baby, I... I do have an exnation. I..." And I lost it. "Exnation? Seriously, Aless!? How could you!? You did not even bother to talk to me for once before taking this huge fucking decision!? Am I not important in your life anymore? Are you bored now?" Tears spilt from my eyes as he gulped and rushed toward me. I wanted to move away, but he pinned me to the wall, holding me in the ce. "No! You are wrong! You are the most important to me, Victoria! The most important one! I love you so much and that is why I wanted to do a vasectomy! I can''t lose you Victoria! Not anymore!" He sighed, lowering his head. When he looked up, his eyes were teary, "I know you want more babies. But, I can''t do this. Not when we had to go through messy times every time! Our firstborn could never see the world! In Leo''s time, I almost lost you and Vanessa... For God''s sake Victoria, at that time it was a minor problem but it was there and you had to go through a C-section! Victoria, I love you more than my life! Without you, there is no me and I can''t freaking live those times anymore! I just can''t!" "That''s why I chose to go for this alone, without telling you. I was about to tell after that. I... I don''t know Victoria, I just can''t do that." Shouldn''t I be mad at him now? Why am I all melted? Fuck! I wiped his tears away and he hugged me tightly. "I am so sorry, baby." He apologised and I hug him back. "It''s alright. Just let me know before you take any steps. We promised it, right?" I caressed his back. "I will. I am sorry again... I love you so much." He muttered, still hugging me tightly. "I love you too..." I replied. He broke the hug and took me into a kiss. Just when it was about to turn something passionate, the door was knocked and we heard a sweet little tone of Vanessa. "Mama, is Papa inside?" I sighed. "Yes baby,ing," I replied before whispering what I have said to her. Aless kissed my forehead with a nod and opened the door with a smile. Both our children are standing in front of the door. Even though Leo kept his face straight, I know he is curious about the gift. Vanessa jumped to her papa and he picked her up. "Where is my gift, papa?" She asked with a pout. "Well, I have selected it and came back to take all of you there to buy one for you." He turned to me and winked, as I hold our son''s hand, "Yeah, we will go together and spend the whole day together!" "Yeaayyy!" Both Leo and Ness jumped in excitement as we walked out of the mansion for an amazing day! I always do hope that we always live together happy and healthy like this ... *********** .... THE END .... ********** A GLIMPSE OF SOMETHING NEW ... AUTHOR''S POV... At the same time, miles away in the Iquarayon Kingdom, "My Lord, why do we take thatnd from Reywalt?" Ast. Cameron asked respectfully to his boss, Alexander Rossi, who is staring at the photo of the dark-eyed beauty. "That is not even require any attention from us." Ast. Cameron stated, not understanding the point of view of his boss. "Not everything ispared to business, Cameron. The field originally belongs to the Edwards. Alessandro Devonte got it because of his wife who transferred it to him." "And now..." He caressed the photo with his thumb before he kept the photo frame back in its ce, "it''s in her name." His eyes never removed from the exquisite sight of the woman. "She deserves to have a little present from her ancestors..." He replied as his bronzy-golden eyes sparked with a strange emotion ... ******** AUTHOR''S NOTE: Guys! Finally! It''s the end of Victoria and Alessandro''s story here with a happy ending. This has been an amazing journey for me with you guys. Hope you enjoyed along. And that glimpse, you might realise by now that this is the new uing story of Alexander Rossi and his dark-eyed beauty. The story is currently under editing and it would be published on July 1st if everything goes well by God''s grace. Hoping to see you soon, till then have sts of the best times of your lives!!! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!